HISTORY OF THE DECLINE AND FALL OF THE ROMAN EMPIRE

      Edward Gibbon, Esq.

      With notes by the Rev. H. H. Milman

      Vol. 6

      1782 (Written), 1845 (Revised)


Contents

Chapter LIX: The Crusades.—Part I.
Chapter LIX: The Crusades.—Part II.
Chapter LIX: The Crusades.—Part III.
Chapter LX: The Fourth Crusade.—Part I.
Chapter LX: The Fourth Crusade.—Part II.
Chapter LX: The Fourth Crusade.—Part III.
Chapter LXI: Partition Of The Empire By The French And Venetians.—Part I.
Chapter LXI: Partition Of The Empire By The French And Venetians.—Part II.
Chapter LXI: Partition Of The Empire By The French And Venetians.—Part III.
Chapter LXI: Partition Of The Empire By The French And Venetians.—Part IV.
Chapter LXII: Greek Emperors Of Nice And Constantinople.—Part I.
Chapter LXII: Greek Emperors Of Nice And Constantinople.—Part II.
Chapter LXII: Greek Emperors Of Nice And Constantinople.—Part III.
Chapter LXIII: Civil Wars And The Ruin Of The Greek Empire.—Part I.
Chapter LXIII: Civil Wars And The Ruin Of The Greek Empire.—Part II.
Chapter LXIV: Moguls, Ottoman Turks.—Part I.
Chapter LXIV: Moguls, Ottoman Turks.—Part II.
Chapter LXIV: Moguls, Ottoman Turks.—Part III.
Chapter LXIV: Moguls, Ottoman Turks.—Part IV.
Chapter LXV: Elevation Of Timour Or Tamerlane, And His Death.—Part I.
Chapter LXV: Elevation Of Timour Or Tamerlane, And His Death.—Part II.
Chapter LXV: Elevation Of Timour Or Tamerlane, And His Death.—Part III.
Chapter LXVI: Union Of The Greek And Latin Churches.—Part I.
Chapter LXVI: Union Of The Greek And Latin Churches.—Part II.
Chapter LXVI: Union Of The Greek And Latin Churches.—Part III.
Chapter LXVI: Union Of The Greek And Latin Churches.—Part IV.
Chapter LXVII: Schism Of The Greeks And Latins.—Part I.
Chapter LXVII: Schism Of The Greeks And Latins.—Part II.
Chapter LXVIII: Reign Of Mahomet The Second, Extinction Of Eastern Empire.—Part I.
Chapter LXVIII: Reign Of Mahomet The Second, Extinction Of Eastern Empire.—Part II.
Chapter LXVIII: Reign Of Mahomet The Second, Extinction Of Eastern Empire.—Part III.
Chapter LXVIII: Reign Of Mahomet The Second, Extinction Of Eastern Empire.—Part IV.
Chapter LXIX: State Of Rome From The Twelfth Century.—Part I.
Chapter LXIX: State Of Rome From The Twelfth Century.—Part II.
Chapter LXIX: State Of Rome From The Twelfth Century.—Part III.
Chapter LXIX: State Of Rome From The Twelfth Century.—Part IV.
Chapter LXX: Final Settlement Of The Ecclesiastical State.—Part I.
Chapter LXX: Final Settlement Of The Ecclesiastical State.—Part II.
Chapter LXX: Final Settlement Of The Ecclesiastical State.—Part III.
Chapter LXX: Final Settlement Of The Ecclesiastical State.—Part IV.
Chapter LXXI: Prospect Of The Ruins Of Rome In The Fifteenth Century.—Part I.
Chapter LXXI: Prospect Of The Ruins Of Rome In The Fifteenth Century.—Part II.




      Chapter LIX: The Crusades.—Part I.

     Preservation Of The Greek Empire.—Numbers, Passage, And Event, Of
     The Second And Third Crusades.—St. Bernard.— Reign Of Saladin In
     Egypt And Syria.—His Conquest Of Jerusalem.—Naval
     Crusades.—Richard The First Of England.— Pope Innocent The Third;
     And The Fourth And Fifth Crusades.— The Emperor Frederic The
     Second.—Louis The Ninth Of France; And The Two Last
     Crusades.—Expulsion Of The Latins Or Franks By The Mamelukes.


      In a style less grave than that of history, I should perhaps
      compare the emperor Alexius 1 to the jackal, who is said to
      follow the steps, and to devour the leavings, of the lion.
      Whatever had been his fears and toils in the passage of the first
      crusade, they were amply recompensed by the subsequent benefits
      which he derived from the exploits of the Franks. His dexterity
      and vigilance secured their first conquest of Nice; and from this
      threatening station the Turks were compelled to evacuate the
      neighborhood of Constantinople. While the crusaders, with blind
      valor, advanced into the midland countries of Asia, the crafty
      Greek improved the favorable occasion when the emirs of the
      sea-coast were recalled to the standard of the sultan. The Turks
      were driven from the Isles of Rhodes and Chios: the cities of
      Ephesus and Smyrna, of Sardes, Philadelphia, and Laodicea, were
      restored to the empire, which Alexius enlarged from the
      Hellespont to the banks of the Mæander, and the rocky shores of
      Pamphylia. The churches resumed their splendor: the towns were
      rebuilt and fortified; and the desert country was peopled with
      colonies of Christians, who were gently removed from the more
      distant and dangerous frontier. In these paternal cares, we may
      forgive Alexius, if he forgot the deliverance of the holy
      sepulchre; but, by the Latins, he was stigmatized with the foul
      reproach of treason and desertion. They had sworn fidelity and
      obedience to his throne; but _he_ had promised to assist their
      enterprise in person, or, at least, with his troops and
      treasures: his base retreat dissolved their obligations; and the
      sword, which had been the instrument of their victory, was the
      pledge and title of their just independence. It does not appear
      that the emperor attempted to revive his obsolete claims over the
      kingdom of Jerusalem; 2 but the borders of Cilicia and Syria were
      more recent in his possession, and more accessible to his arms.
      The great army of the crusaders was annihilated or dispersed; the
      principality of Antioch was left without a head, by the surprise
      and captivity of Bohemond; his ransom had oppressed him with a
      heavy debt; and his Norman followers were insufficient to repel
      the hostilities of the Greeks and Turks. In this distress,
      Bohemond embraced a magnanimous resolution, of leaving the
      defence of Antioch to his kinsman, the faithful Tancred; of
      arming the West against the Byzantine empire; and of executing
      the design which he inherited from the lessons and example of his
      father Guiscard. His embarkation was clandestine: and, if we may
      credit a tale of the princess Anne, he passed the hostile sea
      closely secreted in a coffin. 3 But his reception in France was
      dignified by the public applause, and his marriage with the
      king’s daughter: his return was glorious, since the bravest
      spirits of the age enlisted under his veteran command; and he
      repassed the Adriatic at the head of five thousand horse and
      forty thousand foot, assembled from the most remote climates of
      Europe. 4 The strength of Durazzo, and prudence of Alexius, the
      progress of famine and approach of winter, eluded his ambitious
      hopes; and the venal confederates were seduced from his standard.
      A treaty of peace 5 suspended the fears of the Greeks; and they
      were finally delivered by the death of an adversary, whom neither
      oaths could bind, nor dangers could appal, nor prosperity could
      satiate. His children succeeded to the principality of Antioch;
      but the boundaries were strictly defined, the homage was clearly
      stipulated, and the cities of Tarsus and Malmistra were restored
      to the Byzantine emperors. Of the coast of Anatolia, they
      possessed the entire circuit from Trebizond to the Syrian gates.
      The Seljukian dynasty of Roum 6 was separated on all sides from
      the sea and their Mussulman brethren; the power of the sultan was
      shaken by the victories and even the defeats of the Franks; and
      after the loss of Nice, they removed their throne to Cogni or
      Iconium, an obscure and in land town above three hundred miles
      from Constantinople. 7 Instead of trembling for their capital,
      the Comnenian princes waged an offensive war against the Turks,
      and the first crusade prevented the fall of the declining empire.

      1 (return) [ Anna Comnena relates her father’s conquests in Asia
      Minor Alexiad, l. xi. p. 321—325, l. xiv. p. 419; his Cilician
      war against Tancred and Bohemond, p. 328—324; the war of Epirus,
      with tedious prolixity, l. xii. xiii. p. 345—406; the death of
      Bohemond, l. xiv. p. 419.]

      2 (return) [ The kings of Jerusalem submitted, however, to a
      nominal dependence, and in the dates of their inscriptions, (one
      is still legible in the church of Bethlem,) they respectfully
      placed before their own the name of the reigning emperor,
      (Ducange, Dissertations sur Joinville xxvii. p. 319.)]

      3 (return) [ Anna Comnena adds, that, to complete the imitation,
      he was shut up with a dead cock; and condescends to wonder how
      the Barbarian could endure the confinement and putrefaction. This
      absurd tale is unknown to the Latins. * Note: The Greek writers,
      in general, Zonaras, p. 2, 303, and Glycas, p. 334 agree in this
      story with the princess Anne, except in the absurd addition of
      the dead cock. Ducange has already quoted some instances where a
      similar stratagem had been adopted by _Norman_ princes. On this
      authority Wilken inclines to believe the fact. Appendix to vol.
      ii. p. 14.—M.]

      4 (return) [ Ἀπὸ Θύλης, in the Byzantine geography, must mean
      England; yet we are more credibly informed, that our Henry I.
      would not suffer him to levy any troops in his kingdom, (Ducange,
      Not. ad Alexiad. p. 41.)]

      5 (return) [ The copy of the treaty (Alexiad. l. xiii. p.
      406—416) is an original and curious piece, which would require,
      and might afford, a good map of the principality of Antioch.]

      6 (return) [ See, in the learned work of M. De Guignes, (tom. ii.
      part ii.,) the history of the Seljukians of Iconium, Aleppo, and
      Damascus, as far as it may be collected from the Greeks, Latins,
      and Arabians. The last are ignorant or regardless of the affairs
      of _Roum_.]

      7 (return) [ Iconium is mentioned as a station by Xenophon, and
      by Strabo, with an ambiguous title of Κωμόπολις, (Cellarius, tom.
      ii. p. 121.) Yet St. Paul found in that place a multitude
      (πλῆθος) of Jews and Gentiles. under the corrupt name of
      _Kunijah_, it is described as a great city, with a river and
      garden, three leagues from the mountains, and decorated (I know
      not why) with Plato’s tomb, (Abulfeda, tabul. xvii. p. 303 vers.
      Reiske; and the Index Geographicus of Schultens from Ibn Said.)]

      In the twelfth century, three great emigrations marched by land
      from the West for the relief of Palestine. The soldiers and
      pilgrims of Lombardy, France, and Germany were excited by the
      example and success of the first crusade. 8 Forty-eight years
      after the deliverance of the holy sepulchre, the emperor, and the
      French king, Conrad the Third and Louis the Seventh, undertook
      the second crusade to support the falling fortunes of the Latins.
      9 A grand division of the third crusade was led by the emperor
      Frederic Barbarossa, 10 who sympathized with his brothers of
      France and England in the common loss of Jerusalem. These three
      expeditions may be compared in their resemblance of the greatness
      of numbers, their passage through the Greek empire, and the
      nature and event of their Turkish warfare, and a brief parallel
      may save the repetition of a tedious narrative. However splendid
      it may seem, a regular story of the crusades would exhibit the
      perpetual return of the same causes and effects; and the frequent
      attempts for the defence or recovery of the Holy Land would
      appear so many faint and unsuccessful copies of the original.

      8 (return) [ For this supplement to the first crusade, see Anna
      Comnena, (Alexias, l. xi. p. 331, &c., and the viiith book of
      Albert Aquensis.)]

      9 (return) [ For the second crusade, of Conrad III. and Louis
      VII., see William of Tyre, (l. xvi. c. 18—19,) Otho of Frisingen,
      (l. i. c. 34—45 59, 60,) Matthew Paris, (Hist. Major. p. 68,)
      Struvius, (Corpus Hist Germanicæ, p. 372, 373,) Scriptores Rerum
      Francicarum à Duchesne tom. iv.: Nicetas, in Vit. Manuel, l. i.
      c. 4, 5, 6, p. 41—48, Cinnamus l. ii. p. 41—49.]

      10 (return) [ For the third crusade, of Frederic Barbarossa, see
      Nicetas in Isaac Angel. l. ii. c. 3—8, p. 257—266. Struv.
      (Corpus. Hist. Germ. p. 414,) and two historians, who probably
      were spectators, Tagino, (in Scriptor. Freher. tom. i. p.
      406—416, edit Struv.,) and the Anonymus de Expeditione Asiaticâ
      Fred. I. (in Canisii Antiq. Lection. tom. iii. p. ii. p. 498—526,
      edit. Basnage.)]

      I. Of the swarms that so closely trod in the footsteps of the
      first pilgrims, the chiefs were equal in rank, though unequal in
      fame and merit, to Godfrey of Bouillon and his
      fellow-adventurers. At their head were displayed the banners of
      the dukes of Burgundy, Bavaria, and Aquitain; the first a
      descendant of Hugh Capet, the second, a father of the Brunswick
      line: the archbishop of Milan, a temporal prince, transported,
      for the benefit of the Turks, the treasures and ornaments of his
      church and palace; and the veteran crusaders, Hugh the Great and
      Stephen of Chartres, returned to consummate their unfinished vow.
      The huge and disorderly bodies of their followers moved forward
      in two columns; and if the first consisted of two hundred and
      sixty thousand persons, the second might possibly amount to sixty
      thousand horse and one hundred thousand foot. 11 111 The armies
      of the second crusade might have claimed the conquest of Asia;
      the nobles of France and Germany were animated by the presence of
      their sovereigns; and both the rank and personal character of
      Conrad and Louis gave a dignity to their cause, and a discipline
      to their force, which might be vainly expected from the feudatory
      chiefs. The cavalry of the emperor, and that of the king, was
      each composed of seventy thousand knights, and their immediate
      attendants in the field; 12 and if the light-armed troops, the
      peasant infantry, the women and children, the priests and monks,
      be rigorously excluded, the full account will scarcely be
      satisfied with four hundred thousand souls. The West, from Rome
      to Britain, was called into action; the kings of Poland and
      Bohemia obeyed the summons of Conrad; and it is affirmed by the
      Greeks and Latins, that, in the passage of a strait or river, the
      Byzantine agents, after a tale of nine hundred thousand, desisted
      from the endless and formidable computation. 13 In the third
      crusade, as the French and English preferred the navigation of
      the Mediterranean, the host of Frederic Barbarossa was less
      numerous. Fifteen thousand knights, and as many squires, were the
      flower of the German chivalry: sixty thousand horse, and one
      hundred thousand foot, were mustered by the emperor in the plains
      of Hungary; and after such repetitions, we shall no longer be
      startled at the six hundred thousand pilgrims, which credulity
      has ascribed to this last emigration. 14 Such extravagant
      reckonings prove only the astonishment of contemporaries; but
      their astonishment most strongly bears testimony to the existence
      of an enormous, though indefinite, multitude. The Greeks might
      applaud their superior knowledge of the arts and stratagems of
      war, but they confessed the strength and courage of the French
      cavalry, and the infantry of the Germans; 15 and the strangers
      are described as an iron race, of gigantic stature, who darted
      fire from their eyes, and spilt blood like water on the ground.
      Under the banners of Conrad, a troop of females rode in the
      attitude and armor of men; and the chief of these Amazons, from
      her gilt spurs and buskins, obtained the epithet of the
      Golden-footed Dame.

      11 (return) [ Anne, who states these later swarms at 40,000 horse
      and 100,000 foot, calls them Normans, and places at their head
      two brothers of Flanders. The Greeks were strangely ignorant of
      the names, families, and possessions of the Latin princes.]

      111 (return) [ It was this army of pilgrims, the first body of
      which was headed by the archbishop of Milan and Count Albert of
      Blandras, which set forth on the wild, yet, with a more
      disciplined army, not impolitic, enterprise of striking at the
      heart of the Mahometan power, by attacking the sultan in Bagdad.
      For their adventures and fate, see Wilken, vol. ii. p. 120, &c.,
      Michaud, book iv.—M.]

      12 (return) [ William of Tyre, and Matthew Paris, reckon 70,000
      loricati in each of the armies.]

      13 (return) [ The imperfect enumeration is mentioned by Cinnamus,
      (ennenhkonta muriadeV,) and confirmed by Odo de Diogilo apud
      Ducange ad Cinnamum, with the more precise sum of 900,556. Why
      must therefore the version and comment suppose the modest and
      insufficient reckoning of 90,000? Does not Godfrey of Viterbo
      (Pantheon, p. xix. in Muratori, tom. vii. p. 462) exclaim?
      ——Numerum si poscere quæras, Millia millena militis agmen erat.]

      14 (return) [ This extravagant account is given by Albert of
      Stade, (apud Struvium, p. 414;) my calculation is borrowed from
      Godfrey of Viterbo, Arnold of Lubeck, apud eundem, and Bernard
      Thesaur. (c. 169, p. 804.) The original writers are silent. The
      Mahometans gave him 200,000, or 260,000, men, (Bohadin, in Vit.
      Saladin, p. 110.)]

      15 (return) [ I must observe, that, in the second and third
      crusades, the subjects of Conrad and Frederic are styled by the
      Greeks and Orientals _Alamanni_. The Lechi and Tzechi of Cinnamus
      are the Poles and Bohemians; and it is for the French that he
      reserves the ancient appellation of Germans. He likewise names
      the Brittioi, or Britannoi. * Note: * He names both—Brittioi te
      kai Britanoi.—M.]

      II. The number and character of the strangers was an object of
      terror to the effeminate Greeks, and the sentiment of fear is
      nearly allied to that of hatred. This aversion was suspended or
      softened by the apprehension of the Turkish power; and the
      invectives of the Latins will not bias our more candid belief,
      that the emperor Alexius dissembled their insolence, eluded their
      hostilities, counselled their rashness, and opened to their ardor
      the road of pilgrimage and conquest. But when the Turks had been
      driven from Nice and the sea-coast, when the Byzantine princes no
      longer dreaded the distant sultans of Cogni, they felt with purer
      indignation the free and frequent passage of the western
      Barbarians, who violated the majesty, and endangered the safety,
      of the empire. The second and third crusades were undertaken
      under the reign of Manuel Comnenus and Isaac Angelus. Of the
      former, the passions were always impetuous, and often malevolent;
      and the natural union of a cowardly and a mischievous temper was
      exemplified in the latter, who, without merit or mercy, could
      punish a tyrant, and occupy his throne. It was secretly, and
      perhaps tacitly, resolved by the prince and people to destroy, or
      at least to discourage, the pilgrims, by every species of injury
      and oppression; and their want of prudence and discipline
      continually afforded the pretence or the opportunity. The Western
      monarchs had stipulated a safe passage and fair market in the
      country of their Christian brethren; the treaty had been ratified
      by oaths and hostages; and the poorest soldier of Frederic’s army
      was furnished with three marks of silver to defray his expenses
      on the road. But every engagement was violated by treachery and
      injustice; and the complaints of the Latins are attested by the
      honest confession of a Greek historian, who has dared to prefer
      truth to his country. 16 Instead of a hospitable reception, the
      gates of the cities, both in Europe and Asia, were closely barred
      against the crusaders; and the scanty pittance of food was let
      down in baskets from the walls. Experience or foresight might
      excuse this timid jealousy; but the common duties of humanity
      prohibited the mixture of chalk, or other poisonous ingredients,
      in the bread; and should Manuel be acquitted of any foul
      connivance, he is guilty of coining base money for the purpose of
      trading with the pilgrims. In every step of their march they were
      stopped or misled: the governors had private orders to fortify
      the passes and break down the bridges against them: the
      stragglers were pillaged and murdered: the soldiers and horses
      were pierced in the woods by arrows from an invisible hand; the
      sick were burnt in their beds; and the dead bodies were hung on
      gibbets along the highways. These injuries exasperated the
      champions of the cross, who were not endowed with evangelical
      patience; and the Byzantine princes, who had provoked the unequal
      conflict, promoted the embarkation and march of these formidable
      guests. On the verge of the Turkish frontier Barbarossa spared
      the guilty Philadelphia, 17 rewarded the hospitable Laodicea, and
      deplored the hard necessity that had stained his sword with any
      drops of Christian blood. In their intercourse with the monarchs
      of Germany and France, the pride of the Greeks was exposed to an
      anxious trial. They might boast that on the first interview the
      seat of Louis was a low stool, beside the throne of Manuel; 18
      but no sooner had the French king transported his army beyond the
      Bosphorus, than he refused the offer of a second conference,
      unless his brother would meet him on equal terms, either on the
      sea or land. With Conrad and Frederic, the ceremonial was still
      nicer and more difficult: like the successors of Constantine,
      they styled themselves emperors of the Romans; 19 and firmly
      maintained the purity of their title and dignity. The first of
      these representatives of Charlemagne would only converse with
      Manuel on horseback in the open field; the second, by passing the
      Hellespont rather than the Bosphorus, declined the view of
      Constantinople and its sovereign. An emperor, who had been
      crowned at Rome, was reduced in the Greek epistles to the humble
      appellation of _Rex_, or prince, of the Alemanni; and the vain
      and feeble Angelus affected to be ignorant of the name of one of
      the greatest men and monarchs of the age. While they viewed with
      hatred and suspicion the Latin pilgrims the Greek emperors
      maintained a strict, though secret, alliance with the Turks and
      Saracens. Isaac Angelus complained, that by his friendship for
      the great Saladin he had incurred the enmity of the Franks; and a
      mosque was founded at Constantinople for the public exercise of
      the religion of Mahomet. 20

      16 (return) [ Nicetas was a child at the second crusade, but in
      the third he commanded against the Franks the important post of
      Philippopolis. Cinnamus is infected with national prejudice and
      pride.]

      17 (return) [ The conduct of the Philadelphians is blamed by
      Nicetas, while the anonymous German accuses the rudeness of his
      countrymen, (culpâ nostrâ.) History would be pleasant, if we were
      embarrassed only by _such_ contradictions. It is likewise from
      Nicetas, that we learn the pious and humane sorrow of Frederic.]

      18 (return) [ Cqamalh edra, which Cinnamus translates into Latin
      by the word Sellion. Ducange works very hard to save his king and
      country from such ignominy, (sur Joinville, dissertat. xxvii. p.
      317—320.) Louis afterwards insisted on a meeting in mari ex æquo,
      not ex equo, according to the laughable readings of some MSS.]

      19 (return) [ Ego Romanorum imperator sum, ille Romaniorum,
      (Anonym Canis. p. 512.) The public and historical style of the
      Greeks was Ριξ... _princeps_. Yet Cinnamus owns, that Ἰμπεράτορ
      is synonymous to Βασιλεὺς.]

      20 (return) [ In the Epistles of Innocent III., (xiii. p. 184,)
      and the History of Bohadin, (p. 129, 130,) see the views of a
      pope and a cadhi on this _singular_toleration.]

      III. The swarms that followed the first crusade were destroyed in
      Anatolia by famine, pestilence, and the Turkish arrows; and the
      princes only escaped with some squadrons of horse to accomplish
      their lamentable pilgrimage. A just opinion may be formed of
      their knowledge and humanity; of their knowledge, from the design
      of subduing Persia and Chorasan in their way to Jerusalem; 201 of
      their humanity, from the massacre of the Christian people, a
      friendly city, who came out to meet them with palms and crosses
      in their hands. The arms of Conrad and Louis were less cruel and
      imprudent; but the event of the second crusade was still more
      ruinous to Christendom; and the Greek Manuel is accused by his
      own subjects of giving seasonable intelligence to the sultan, and
      treacherous guides to the Latin princes. Instead of crushing the
      common foe, by a double attack at the same time but on different
      sides, the Germans were urged by emulation, and the French were
      retarded by jealousy. Louis had scarcely passed the Bosphorus
      when he was met by the returning emperor, who had lost the
      greater part of his army in glorious, but unsuccessful, actions
      on the banks of the Mæander. The contrast of the pomp of his
      rival hastened the retreat of Conrad: 202 the desertion of his
      independent vassals reduced him to his hereditary troops; and he
      borrowed some Greek vessels to execute by sea the pilgrimage of
      Palestine. Without studying the lessons of experience, or the
      nature of the war, the king of France advanced through the same
      country to a similar fate. The vanguard, which bore the royal
      banner and the oriflamme of St. Denys, 21 had doubled their march
      with rash and inconsiderate speed; and the rear, which the king
      commanded in person, no longer found their companions in the
      evening camp. In darkness and disorder, they were encompassed,
      assaulted, and overwhelmed, by the innumerable host of Turks,
      who, in the art of war, were superior to the Christians of the
      twelfth century. 211 Louis, who climbed a tree in the general
      discomfiture, was saved by his own valor and the ignorance of his
      adversaries; and with the dawn of day he escaped alive, but
      almost alone, to the camp of the vanguard. But instead of
      pursuing his expedition by land, he was rejoiced to shelter the
      relics of his army in the friendly seaport of Satalia. From
      thence he embarked for Antioch; but so penurious was the supply
      of Greek vessels, that they could only afford room for his
      knights and nobles; and the plebeian crowd of infantry was left
      to perish at the foot of the Pamphylian hills. The emperor and
      the king embraced and wept at Jerusalem; their martial trains,
      the remnant of mighty armies, were joined to the Christian powers
      of Syria, and a fruitless siege of Damascus was the final effort
      of the second crusade. Conrad and Louis embarked for Europe with
      the personal fame of piety and courage; but the Orientals had
      braved these potent monarchs of the Franks, with whose names and
      military forces they had been so often threatened. 22 Perhaps
      they had still more to fear from the veteran genius of Frederic
      the First, who in his youth had served in Asia under his uncle
      Conrad. Forty campaigns in Germany and Italy had taught
      Barbarossa to command; and his soldiers, even the princes of the
      empire, were accustomed under his reign to obey. As soon as he
      lost sight of Philadelphia and Laodicea, the last cities of the
      Greek frontier, he plunged into the salt and barren desert, a
      land (says the historian) of horror and tribulation. 23 During
      twenty days, every step of his fainting and sickly march was
      besieged by the innumerable hordes of Turkmans, 24 whose numbers
      and fury seemed after each defeat to multiply and inflame. The
      emperor continued to struggle and to suffer; and such was the
      measure of his calamities, that when he reached the gates of
      Iconium, no more than one thousand knights were able to serve on
      horseback. By a sudden and resolute assault he defeated the
      guards, and stormed the capital of the sultan, 25 who humbly sued
      for pardon and peace. The road was now open, and Frederic
      advanced in a career of triumph, till he was unfortunately
      drowned in a petty torrent of Cilicia. 26 The remainder of his
      Germans was consumed by sickness and desertion: and the emperor’s
      son expired with the greatest part of his Swabian vassals at the
      siege of Acre. Among the Latin heroes, Godfrey of Bouillon and
      Frederic Barbarossa could alone achieve the passage of the Lesser
      Asia; yet even their success was a warning; and in the last and
      most experienced age of the crusades, every nation preferred the
      sea to the toils and perils of an inland expedition. 27

      201 (return) [ This was the design of the pilgrims under the
      archbishop of Milan. See note, p. 102.—M.]

      202 (return) [ Conrad had advanced with part of his army along a
      central road, between that on the coast and that which led to
      Iconium. He had been betrayed by the Greeks, his army destroyed
      without a battle. Wilken, vol. iii. p. 165. Michaud, vol. ii. p.
      156. Conrad advanced again with Louis as far as Ephesus, and from
      thence, at the invitation of Manuel, returned to Constantinople.
      It was Louis who, at the passage of the Mæander, was engaged in a
      “glorious action.” Wilken, vol. iii. p. 179. Michaud vol. ii. p.
      160. Gibbon followed Nicetas.—M.]

      21 (return) [ As counts of Vexin, the kings of France were the
      vassals and advocates of the monastery of St. Denys. The saint’s
      peculiar banner, which they received from the abbot, was of a
      square form, and a red or _flaming_ color. The _oriflamme_
      appeared at the head of the French armies from the xiith to the
      xvth century, (Ducange sur Joinville, Dissert. xviii. p.
      244—253.)]

      211 (return) [ They descended the heights to a beautiful valley
      which by beneath them. The Turks seized the heights which
      separated the two divisions of the army. The modern historians
      represent differently the act to which Louis owed his safety,
      which Gibbon has described by the undignified phrase, “he climbed
      a tree.” According to Michaud, vol. ii. p. 164, the king got upon
      a rock, with his back against a tree; according to Wilken, vol.
      iii., he dragged himself up to the top of the rock by the roots
      of a tree, and continued to defend himself till nightfall.—M.]

      22 (return) [ The original French histories of the second crusade
      are the Gesta Ludovici VII. published in the ivth volume of
      Duchesne’s collection. The same volume contains many original
      letters of the king, of Suger his minister, &c., the best
      documents of authentic history.]

      23 (return) [ Terram horroris et salsuginis, terram siccam
      sterilem, inamnam. Anonym. Canis. p. 517. The emphatic language
      of a sufferer.]

      24 (return) [ Gens innumera, sylvestris, indomita, prædones sine
      ductore. The sultan of Cogni might sincerely rejoice in their
      defeat. Anonym. Canis. p. 517, 518.]

      25 (return) [ See, in the anonymous writer in the Collection of
      Canisius, Tagino and Bohadin, (Vit. Saladin. p. 119, 120,) the
      ambiguous conduct of Kilidge Arslan, sultan of Cogni, who hated
      and feared both Saladin and Frederic.]

      26 (return) [ The desire of comparing two great men has tempted
      many writers to drown Frederic in the River Cydnus, in which
      Alexander so imprudently bathed, (Q. Curt. l. iii c. 4, 5.) But,
      from the march of the emperor, I rather judge, that his Saleph is
      the Calycadnus, a stream of less fame, but of a longer course. *

      Note: * It is now called the Girama: its course is described in
      M’Donald Kinneir’s Travels.—M.]

      27 (return) [ Marinus Sanutus, A.D. 1321, lays it down as a
      precept, Quod stolus ecclesiæ per terram nullatenus est ducenda.
      He resolves, by the divine aid, the objection, or rather
      exception, of the first crusade, (Secreta Fidelium Crucis, l. ii.
      pars ii. c. i. p. 37.)]

      The enthusiasm of the first crusade is a natural and simple
      event, while hope was fresh, danger untried, and enterprise
      congenial to the spirit of the times. But the obstinate
      perseverance of Europe may indeed excite our pity and admiration;
      that no instruction should have been drawn from constant and
      adverse experience; that the same confidence should have
      repeatedly grown from the same failures; that six succeeding
      generations should have rushed headlong down the precipice that
      was open before them; and that men of every condition should have
      staked their public and private fortunes on the desperate
      adventure of possessing or recovering a tombstone two thousand
      miles from their country. In a period of two centuries after the
      council of Clermont, each spring and summer produced a new
      emigration of pilgrim warriors for the defence of the Holy Land;
      but the seven great armaments or crusades were excited by some
      impending or recent calamity: the nations were moved by the
      authority of their pontiffs, and the example of their kings:
      their zeal was kindled, and their reason was silenced, by the
      voice of their holy orators; and among these, Bernard, 28 the
      monk, or the saint, may claim the most honorable place. 281 About
      eight years before the first conquest of Jerusalem, he was born
      of a noble family in Burgundy; at the age of three-and-twenty he
      buried himself in the monastery of Citeaux, then in the primitive
      fervor of the institution; at the end of two years he led forth
      her third colony, or daughter, to the valley of Clairvaux 29 in
      Champagne; and was content, till the hour of his death, with the
      humble station of abbot of his own community. A philosophic age
      has abolished, with too liberal and indiscriminate disdain, the
      honors of these spiritual heroes. The meanest among them are
      distinguished by some energies of the mind; they were at least
      superior to their votaries and disciples; and, in the race of
      superstition, they attained the prize for which such numbers
      contended. In speech, in writing, in action, Bernard stood high
      above his rivals and contemporaries; his compositions are not
      devoid of wit and eloquence; and he seems to have preserved as
      much reason and humanity as may be reconciled with the character
      of a saint. In a secular life, he would have shared the seventh
      part of a private inheritance; by a vow of poverty and penance,
      by closing his eyes against the visible world, 30 by the refusal
      of all ecclesiastical dignities, the abbot of Clairvaux became
      the oracle of Europe, and the founder of one hundred and sixty
      convents. Princes and pontiffs trembled at the freedom of his
      apostolical censures: France, England, and Milan, consulted and
      obeyed his judgment in a schism of the church: the debt was
      repaid by the gratitude of Innocent the Second; and his
      successor, Eugenius the Third, was the friend and disciple of the
      holy Bernard. It was in the proclamation of the second crusade
      that he shone as the missionary and prophet of God, who called
      the nations to the defence of his holy sepulchre. 31 At the
      parliament of Vezelay he spoke before the king; and Louis the
      Seventh, with his nobles, received their crosses from his hand.
      The abbot of Clairvaux then marched to the less easy conquest of
      the emperor Conrad: 311 a phlegmatic people, ignorant of his
      language, was transported by the pathetic vehemence of his tone
      and gestures; and his progress, from Constance to Cologne, was
      the triumph of eloquence and zeal. Bernard applauds his own
      success in the depopulation of Europe; affirms that cities and
      castles were emptied of their inhabitants; and computes, that
      only one man was left behind for the consolation of seven widows.
      32 The blind fanatics were desirous of electing him for their
      general; but the example of the hermit Peter was before his eyes;
      and while he assured the crusaders of the divine favor, he
      prudently declined a military command, in which failure and
      victory would have been almost equally disgraceful to his
      character. 33 Yet, after the calamitous event, the abbot of
      Clairvaux was loudly accused as a false prophet, the author of
      the public and private mourning; his enemies exulted, his friends
      blushed, and his apology was slow and unsatisfactory. He
      justifies his obedience to the commands of the pope; expatiates
      on the mysterious ways of Providence; imputes the misfortunes of
      the pilgrims to their own sins; and modestly insinuates, that his
      mission had been approved by signs and wonders. 34 Had the fact
      been certain, the argument would be decisive; and his faithful
      disciples, who enumerate twenty or thirty miracles in a day,
      appeal to the public assemblies of France and Germany, in which
      they were performed. 35 At the present hour, such prodigies will
      not obtain credit beyond the precincts of Clairvaux; but in the
      preternatural cures of the blind, the lame, and the sick, who
      were presented to the man of God, it is impossible for us to
      ascertain the separate shares of accident, of fancy, of
      imposture, and of fiction.

      28 (return) [ The most authentic information of St. Bernard must
      be drawn from his own writings, published in a correct edition by
      Père Mabillon, and reprinted at Venice, 1750, in six volumes in
      folio. Whatever friendship could recollect, or superstition could
      add, is contained in the two lives, by his disciples, in the vith
      volume: whatever learning and criticism could ascertain, may be
      found in the prefaces of the Benedictine editor.]

      281 (return) [ Gibbon, whose account of the crusades is perhaps
      the least accurate and satisfactory chapter in his History, has
      here failed in that lucid arrangement, which in general gives
      perspicuity to his most condensed and crowded narratives. He has
      unaccountably, and to the great perplexity of the reader, placed
      the preaching of St Bernard after the second crusade to which i
      led.—M.]

      29 (return) [ Clairvaux, surnamed the valley of Absynth, is
      situate among the woods near Bar sur Aube in Champagne. St.
      Bernard would blush at the pomp of the church and monastery; he
      would ask for the library, and I know not whether he would be
      much edified by a tun of 800 muids, (914 1-7 hogsheads,) which
      almost rivals that of Heidelberg, (Mélanges tirés d’une Grande
      Bibliothèque, tom. xlvi. p. 15—20.)]

      30 (return) [ The disciples of the saint (Vit. ima, l. iii. c. 2,
      p. 1232. Vit. iida, c. 16, No. 45, p. 1383) record a marvellous
      example of his pious apathy. Juxta lacum etiam Lausannensem
      totius diei itinere pergens, penitus non attendit aut se videre
      non vidit. Cum enim vespere facto de eodem lacû socii
      colloquerentur, interrogabat eos ubi lacus ille esset, et mirati
      sunt universi. To admire or despise St. Bernard as he ought, the
      reader, like myself, should have before the windows of his
      library the beauties of that incomparable landscape.]

      31 (return) [ Otho Frising. l. i. c. 4. Bernard. Epist. 363, ad
      Francos Orientales Opp. tom. i. p. 328. Vit. ima, l. iii. c. 4,
      tom. vi. p. 1235.]

      311 (return) [ Bernard had a nobler object in his expedition into
      Germany—to arrest the fierce and merciless persecution of the
      Jews, which was preparing, under the monk Radulph, to renew the
      frightful scenes which had preceded the first crusade, in the
      flourishing cities on the banks of the Rhine. The Jews
      acknowledge the Christian intervention of St. Bernard. See the
      curious extract from the History of Joseph ben Meir. Wilken, vol.
      iii. p. 1. and p. 63.—M.]

      32 (return) [ Mandastis et obedivi.... multiplicati sunt super
      numerum; vacuantur urbes et castella; et _pene_ jam non inveniunt
      quem apprehendant septem mulieres unum virum; adeo ubique viduæ
      vivis remanent viris. Bernard. Epist. p. 247. We must be careful
      not to construe _pene_ as a substantive.]

      33 (return) [ Quis ego sum ut disponam acies, ut egrediar ante
      facies armatorum, aut quid tam remotum a professione meâ, si
      vires, si peritia, &c. Epist. 256, tom. i. p. 259. He speaks with
      contempt of the hermit Peter, vir quidam, Epist. 363.]

      34 (return) [ Sic dicunt forsitan isti, unde scimus quòd a Domino
      sermo egressus sit? Quæ signa tu facis ut credamus tibi? Non est
      quod ad ista ipse respondeam; parcendum verecundiæ meæ, responde
      tu pro me, et pro te ipso, secundum quæ vidisti et audisti, et
      secundum quod te inspiraverit Deus. Consolat. l. ii. c. 1. Opp.
      tom. ii. p. 421—423.]

      35 (return) [ See the testimonies in Vita ima, l. iv. c. 5, 6.
      Opp. tom. vi. p. 1258—1261, l. vi. c. 1—17, p. 1286—1314.]

      Omnipotence itself cannot escape the murmurs of its discordant
      votaries; since the same dispensation which was applauded as a
      deliverance in Europe, was deplored, and perhaps arraigned, as a
      calamity in Asia. After the loss of Jerusalem, the Syrian
      fugitives diffused their consternation and sorrow; Bagdad mourned
      in the dust; the cadhi Zeineddin of Damascus tore his beard in
      the caliph’s presence; and the whole divan shed tears at his
      melancholy tale. 36 But the commanders of the faithful could only
      weep; they were themselves captives in the hands of the Turks:
      some temporal power was restored to the last age of the
      Abbassides; but their humble ambition was confined to Bagdad and
      the adjacent province. Their tyrants, the Seljukian sultans, had
      followed the common law of the Asiatic dynasties, the unceasing
      round of valor, greatness, discord, degeneracy, and decay; their
      spirit and power were unequal to the defence of religion; and, in
      his distant realm of Persia, the Christians were strangers to the
      name and the arms of Sangiar, the last hero of his race. 37 While
      the sultans were involved in the silken web of the harem, the
      pious task was undertaken by their slaves, the Atabeks, 38 a
      Turkish name, which, like the Byzantine patricians, may be
      translated by Father of the Prince. Ascansar, a valiant Turk, had
      been the favorite of Malek Shaw, from whom he received the
      privilege of standing on the right hand of the throne; but, in
      the civil wars that ensued on the monarch’s death, he lost his
      head and the government of Aleppo. His domestic emirs persevered
      in their attachment to his son Zenghi, who proved his first arms
      against the Franks in the defeat of Antioch: thirty campaigns in
      the service of the caliph and sultan established his military
      fame; and he was invested with the command of Mosul, as the only
      champion that could avenge the cause of the prophet. The public
      hope was not disappointed: after a siege of twenty-five days, he
      stormed the city of Edessa, and recovered from the Franks their
      conquests beyond the Euphrates: 39 the martial tribes of
      Curdistan were subdued by the independent sovereign of Mosul and
      Aleppo: his soldiers were taught to behold the camp as their only
      country; they trusted to his liberality for their rewards; and
      their absent families were protected by the vigilance of Zenghi.
      At the head of these veterans, his son Noureddin gradually united
      the Mahometan powers; 391 added the kingdom of Damascus to that
      of Aleppo, and waged a long and successful war against the
      Christians of Syria; he spread his ample reign from the Tigris to
      the Nile, and the Abbassides rewarded their faithful servant with
      all the titles and prerogatives of royalty. The Latins themselves
      were compelled to own the wisdom and courage, and even the
      justice and piety, of this implacable adversary. 40 In his life
      and government the holy warrior revived the zeal and simplicity
      of the first caliphs. Gold and silk were banished from his
      palace; the use of wine from his dominions; the public revenue
      was scrupulously applied to the public service; and the frugal
      household of Noureddin was maintained from his legitimate share
      of the spoil which he vested in the purchase of a private estate.
      His favorite sultana sighed for some female object of expense.
      “Alas,” replied the king, “I fear God, and am no more than the
      treasurer of the Moslems. Their property I cannot alienate; but I
      still possess three shops in the city of Hems: these you may
      take; and these alone can I bestow.” His chamber of justice was
      the terror of the great and the refuge of the poor. Some years
      after the sultan’s death, an oppressed subject called aloud in
      the streets of Damascus, “O Noureddin, Noureddin, where art thou
      now? Arise, arise, to pity and protect us!” A tumult was
      apprehended, and a living tyrant blushed or trembled at the name
      of a departed monarch.

      36 (return) [ Abulmahasen apud de Guignes, Hist. des Huns, tom.
      ii. p. ii. p. 99.]

      37 (return) [ See his _article_ in the Bibliothèque Orientale of
      D’Herbelot, and De Guignes, tom. ii. p. i. p. 230—261. Such was
      his valor, that he was styled the second Alexander; and such the
      extravagant love of his subjects, that they prayed for the sultan
      a year after his decease. Yet Sangiar might have been made
      prisoner by the Franks, as well as by the Uzes. He reigned near
      fifty years, (A.D. 1103—1152,) and was a munificent patron of
      Persian poetry.]

      38 (return) [ See the Chronology of the Atabeks of Irak and
      Syria, in De Guignes, tom. i. p. 254; and the reigns of Zenghi
      and Noureddin in the same writer, (tom. ii. p. ii. p. 147—221,)
      who uses the Arabic text of Benelathir, Ben Schouna and Abulfeda;
      the Bibliothèque Orientale, under the articles _Atabeks_ and
      _Noureddin_, and the Dynasties of Abulpharagius, p. 250—267,
      vers. Pocock.]

      39 (return) [ William of Tyre (l. xvi. c. 4, 5, 7) describes the
      loss of Edessa, and the death of Zenghi. The corruption of his
      name into _Sanguin_, afforded the Latins a comfortable allusion
      to his _sanguinary_ character and end, fit sanguine
      sanguinolentus.]

      391 (return) [ On Noureddin’s conquest of Damascus, see extracts
      from Arabian writers prefixed to the second part of the third
      volume of Wilken.—M.]

      40 (return) [ Noradinus (says William of Tyre, l. xx. 33) maximus
      nominis et fidei Christianæ persecutor; princeps tamen justus,
      vafer, providus’ et secundum gentis suæ traditiones religiosus.
      To this Catholic witness we may add the primate of the Jacobites,
      (Abulpharag. p. 267,) quo non alter erat inter reges vitæ ratione
      magis laudabili, aut quæ pluribus justitiæ experimentis
      abundaret. The true praise of kings is after their death, and
      from the mouth of their enemies.]




      Chapter LIX: The Crusades.—Part II.

      By the arms of the Turks and Franks, the Fatimites had been
      deprived of Syria. In Egypt the decay of their character and
      influence was still more essential. Yet they were still revered
      as the descendants and successors of the prophet; they maintained
      their invisible state in the palace of Cairo; and their person
      was seldom violated by the profane eyes of subjects or strangers.
      The Latin ambassadors 41 have described their own introduction,
      through a series of gloomy passages, and glittering porticos: the
      scene was enlivened by the warbling of birds and the murmur of
      fountains: it was enriched by a display of rich furniture and
      rare animals; of the Imperial treasures, something was shown, and
      much was supposed; and the long order of unfolding doors was
      guarded by black soldiers and domestic eunuchs. The sanctuary of
      the presence chamber was veiled with a curtain; and the vizier,
      who conducted the ambassadors, laid aside the cimeter, and
      prostrated himself three times on the ground; the veil was then
      removed; and they beheld the commander of the faithful, who
      signified his pleasure to the first slave of the throne. But this
      slave was his master: the viziers or sultans had usurped the
      supreme administration of Egypt; the claims of the rival
      candidates were decided by arms; and the name of the most worthy,
      of the strongest, was inserted in the royal patent of command.
      The factions of Dargham and Shawer alternately expelled each
      other from the capital and country; and the weaker side implored
      the dangerous protection of the sultan of Damascus, or the king
      of Jerusalem, the perpetual enemies of the sect and monarchy of
      the Fatimites. By his arms and religion the Turk was most
      formidable; but the Frank, in an easy, direct march, could
      advance from Gaza to the Nile; while the intermediate situation
      of his realm compelled the troops of Noureddin to wheel round the
      skirts of Arabia, a long and painful circuit, which exposed them
      to thirst, fatigue, and the burning winds of the desert. The
      secret zeal and ambition of the Turkish prince aspired to reign
      in Egypt under the name of the Abbassides; but the restoration of
      the suppliant Shawer was the ostensible motive of the first
      expedition; and the success was intrusted to the emir Shiracouh,
      a valiant and veteran commander. Dargham was oppressed and slain;
      but the ingratitude, the jealousy, the just apprehensions, of his
      more fortunate rival, soon provoked him to invite the king of
      Jerusalem to deliver Egypt from his insolent benefactors. To this
      union the forces of Shiracouh were unequal: he relinquished the
      premature conquest; and the evacuation of Belbeis or Pelusium was
      the condition of his safe retreat. As the Turks defiled before
      the enemy, and their general closed the rear, with a vigilant
      eye, and a battle axe in his hand, a Frank presumed to ask him if
      he were not afraid of an attack. “It is doubtless in your power
      to begin the attack,” replied the intrepid emir; “but rest
      assured, that not one of my soldiers will go to paradise till he
      has sent an infidel to hell.” His report of the riches of the
      land, the effeminacy of the natives, and the disorders of the
      government, revived the hopes of Noureddin; the caliph of Bagdad
      applauded the pious design; and Shiracouh descended into Egypt a
      second time with twelve thousand Turks and eleven thousand Arabs.
      Yet his forces were still inferior to the confederate armies of
      the Franks and Saracens; and I can discern an unusual degree of
      military art, in his passage of the Nile, his retreat into
      Thebais, his masterly evolutions in the battle of Babain, the
      surprise of Alexandria, and his marches and countermarches in the
      flats and valley of Egypt, from the tropic to the sea. His
      conduct was seconded by the courage of his troops, and on the eve
      of action a Mamaluke 42 exclaimed, “If we cannot wrest Egypt from
      the Christian dogs, why do we not renounce the honors and rewards
      of the sultan, and retire to labor with the peasants, or to spin
      with the females of the harem?” Yet, after all his efforts in the
      field, 43 after the obstinate defence of Alexandria 44 by his
      nephew Saladin, an honorable capitulation and retreat 441
      concluded the second enterprise of Shiracouh; and Noureddin
      reserved his abilities for a third and more propitious occasion.
      It was soon offered by the ambition and avarice of Amalric or
      Amaury, king of Jerusalem, who had imbibed the pernicious maxim,
      that no faith should be kept with the enemies of God. 442 A
      religious warrior, the great master of the hospital, encouraged
      him to proceed; the emperor of Constantinople either gave, or
      promised, a fleet to act with the armies of Syria; and the
      perfidious Christian, unsatisfied with spoil and subsidy, aspired
      to the conquest of Egypt. In this emergency, the Moslems turned
      their eyes towards the sultan of Damascus; the vizier, whom
      danger encompassed on all sides, yielded to their unanimous
      wishes, and Noureddin seemed to be tempted by the fair offer of
      one third of the revenue of the kingdom. The Franks were already
      at the gates of Cairo; but the suburbs, the old city, were burnt
      on their approach; they were deceived by an insidious
      negotiation, and their vessels were unable to surmount the
      barriers of the Nile. They prudently declined a contest with the
      Turks in the midst of a hostile country; and Amaury retired into
      Palestine with the shame and reproach that always adhere to
      unsuccessful injustice. After this deliverance, Shiracouh was
      invested with a robe of honor, which he soon stained with the
      blood of the unfortunate Shawer. For a while, the Turkish emirs
      condescended to hold the office of vizier; but this foreign
      conquest precipitated the fall of the Fatimites themselves; and
      the bloodless change was accomplished by a message and a word.
      The caliphs had been degraded by their own weakness and the
      tyranny of the viziers: their subjects blushed, when the
      descendant and successor of the prophet presented his naked hand
      to the rude gripe of a Latin ambassador; they wept when he sent
      the hair of his women, a sad emblem of their grief and terror, to
      excite the pity of the sultan of Damascus. By the command of
      Noureddin, and the sentence of the doctors, the holy names of
      Abubeker, Omar, and Othman, were solemnly restored: the caliph
      Mosthadi, of Bagdad, was acknowledged in the public prayers as
      the true commander of the faithful; and the green livery of the
      sons of Ali was exchanged for the black color of the Abbassides.
      The last of his race, the caliph Adhed, who survived only ten
      days, expired in happy ignorance of his fate; his treasures
      secured the loyalty of the soldiers, and silenced the murmurs of
      the sectaries; and in all subsequent revolutions, Egypt has never
      departed from the orthodox tradition of the Moslems. 45

      41 (return) [ From the ambassador, William of Tyre (l. xix. c.
      17, 18,) describes the palace of Cairo. In the caliph’s treasure
      were found a pearl as large as a pigeon’s egg, a ruby weighing
      seventeen Egyptian drams, an emerald a palm and a half in length,
      and many vases of crystal and porcelain of China, (Renaudot, p.
      536.)]

      42 (return) [ _Mamluc_, plur. _Mamalic_, is defined by Pocock,
      (Prolegom. ad Abulpharag. p. 7,) and D’Herbelot, (p. 545,) servum
      emptitium, seu qui pretio numerato in domini possessionem cedit.
      They frequently occur in the wars of Saladin, (Bohadin, p. 236,
      &c.;) and it was only the _Bahartie_ Mamalukes that were first
      introduced into Egypt by his descendants.]

      43 (return) [ Jacobus à Vitriaco (p. 1116) gives the king of
      Jerusalem no more than 374 knights. Both the Franks and the
      Moslems report the superior numbers of the enemy; a difference
      which may be solved by counting or omitting the unwarlike
      Egyptians.]

      44 (return) [ It was the Alexandria of the Arabs, a middle term
      in extent and riches between the period of the Greeks and Romans,
      and that of the Turks, (Savary, Lettres sur l’Egypte, tom. i. p.
      25, 26.)]

      441 (return) [ The treaty stipulated that both the Christians and
      the Arabs should withdraw from Egypt. Wilken, vol. iii. part ii.
      p. 113.—M.]

      442 (return) [ The Knights Templars, abhorring the perfidious
      breach of treaty partly, perhaps, out of jealousy of the
      Hospitallers, refused to join in this enterprise. Will. Tyre c.
      xx. p. 5. Wilken, vol. iii. part ii. p. 117.—M.]

      45 (return) [ For this great revolution of Egypt, see William of
      Tyre, (l. xix. 5, 6, 7, 12—31, xx. 5—12,) Bohadin, (in Vit.
      Saladin, p. 30—39,) Abulfeda, (in Excerpt. Schultens, p. 1—12,)
      D’Herbelot, (Bibliot. Orient. _Adhed_, _Fathemah_, but very
      incorrect,) Renaudot, (Hist. Patriarch. Alex. p. 522—525,
      532—537,) Vertot, (Hist. des Chevaliers de Malthe, tom. i. p.
      141—163, in 4to.,) and M. de Guignes, (tom. ii. p. 185—215.)]

      The hilly country beyond the Tigris is occupied by the pastoral
      tribes of the Curds; 46 a people hardy, strong, savage impatient
      of the yoke, addicted to rapine, and tenacious of the government
      of their national chiefs. The resemblance of name, situation, and
      manners, seems to identify them with the Carduchians of the
      Greeks; 47 and they still defend against the Ottoman Porte the
      antique freedom which they asserted against the successors of
      Cyrus. Poverty and ambition prompted them to embrace the
      profession of mercenary soldiers: the service of his father and
      uncle prepared the reign of the great Saladin; 48 and the son of
      Job or Ayud, a simple Curd, magnanimously smiled at his
      pedigree, which flattery deduced from the Arabian caliphs. 49 So
      unconscious was Noureddin of the impending ruin of his house,
      that he constrained the reluctant youth to follow his uncle
      Shiracouh into Egypt: his military character was established by
      the defence of Alexandria; and, if we may believe the Latins, he
      solicited and obtained from the Christian general the
      _profane_honors of knighthood. 50 On the death of Shiracouh, the
      office of grand vizier was bestowed on Saladin, as the youngest
      and least powerful of the emirs; but with the advice of his
      father, whom he invited to Cairo, his genius obtained the
      ascendant over his equals, and attached the army to his person
      and interest. While Noureddin lived, these ambitious Curds were
      the most humble of his slaves; and the indiscreet murmurs of the
      divan were silenced by the prudent Ayub, who loudly protested
      that at the command of the sultan he himself would lead his sons
      in chains to the foot of the throne. “Such language,” he added in
      private, “was prudent and proper in an assembly of your rivals;
      but we are now above fear and obedience; and the threats of
      Noureddin shall not extort the tribute of a sugar-cane.” His
      seasonable death relieved them from the odious and doubtful
      conflict: his son, a minor of eleven years of age, was left for a
      while to the emirs of Damascus; and the new lord of Egypt was
      decorated by the caliph with every title 51 that could sanctify
      his usurpation in the eyes of the people. Nor was Saladin long
      content with the possession of Egypt; he despoiled the Christians
      of Jerusalem, and the Atabeks of Damascus, Aleppo, and Diarbekir:
      Mecca and Medina acknowledged him for their temporal protector:
      his brother subdued the distant regions of Yemen, or the happy
      Arabia; and at the hour of his death, his empire was spread from
      the African Tripoli to the Tigris, and from the Indian Ocean to
      the mountains of Armenia. In the judgment of his character, the
      reproaches of treason and ingratitude strike forcibly on _our_
      minds, impressed, as they are, with the principle and experience
      of law and loyalty. But his ambition may in some measure be
      excused by the revolutions of Asia, 52 which had erased every
      notion of legitimate succession; by the recent example of the
      Atabeks themselves; by his reverence to the son of his
      benefactor; his humane and generous behavior to the collateral
      branches; by _their_ incapacity and _his_ merit; by the
      approbation of the caliph, the sole source of all legitimate
      power; and, above all, by the wishes and interest of the people,
      whose happiness is the first object of government. In _his_
      virtues, and in those of his patron, they admired the singular
      union of the hero and the saint; for both Noureddin and Saladin
      are ranked among the Mahometan saints; and the constant
      meditation of the holy war appears to have shed a serious and
      sober color over their lives and actions. The youth of the latter
      53 was addicted to wine and women: but his aspiring spirit soon
      renounced the temptations of pleasure for the graver follies of
      fame and dominion: the garment of Saladin was of coarse woollen;
      water was his only drink; and, while he emulated the temperance,
      he surpassed the chastity, of his Arabian prophet. Both in faith
      and practice he was a rigid Mussulman: he ever deplored that the
      defence of religion had not allowed him to accomplish the
      pilgrimage of Mecca; but at the stated hours, five times each
      day, the sultan devoutly prayed with his brethren: the
      involuntary omission of fasting was scrupulously repaid; and his
      perusal of the Koran, on horseback between the approaching
      armies, may be quoted as a proof, however ostentatious, of piety
      and courage. 54 The superstitious doctrine of the sect of Shafei
      was the only study that he deigned to encourage: the poets were
      safe in his contempt; but all profane science was the object of
      his aversion; and a philosopher, who had invented some
      speculative novelties, was seized and strangled by the command of
      the royal saint. The justice of his divan was accessible to the
      meanest suppliant against himself and his ministers; and it was
      only for a kingdom that Saladin would deviate from the rule of
      equity. While the descendants of Seljuk and Zenghi held his
      stirrup and smoothed his garments, he was affable and patient
      with the meanest of his servants. So boundless was his
      liberality, that he distributed twelve thousand horses at the
      siege of Acre; and, at the time of his death, no more than
      forty-seven drams of silver and one piece of gold coin were found
      in the treasury; yet, in a martial reign, the tributes were
      diminished, and the wealthy citizens enjoyed, without fear or
      danger, the fruits of their industry. Egypt, Syria, and Arabia,
      were adorned by the royal foundations of hospitals, colleges, and
      mosques; and Cairo was fortified with a wall and citadel; but his
      works were consecrated to public use: 55 nor did the sultan
      indulge himself in a garden or palace of private luxury. In a
      fanatic age, himself a fanatic, the genuine virtues of Saladin
      commanded the esteem of the Christians; the emperor of Germany
      gloried in his friendship; 56 the Greek emperor solicited his
      alliance; 57 and the conquest of Jerusalem diffused, and perhaps
      magnified, his fame both in the East and West.

      46 (return) [ For the Curds, see De Guignes, tom. ii. p. 416,
      417, the Index Geographicus of Schultens and Tavernier, Voyages,
      p. i. p. 308, 309. The Ayoubites descended from the tribe of the
      Rawadiæi, one of the noblest; but as _they_ were infected with
      the heresy of the Metempsychosis, the orthodox sultans insinuated
      that their descent was only on the mother’s side, and that their
      ancestor was a stranger who settled among the Curds.]

      47 (return) [ See the ivth book of the Anabasis of Xenophon. The
      ten thousand suffered more from the arrows of the free
      Carduchians, than from the splendid weakness of the great king.]

      48 (return) [ We are indebted to the professor Schultens (Lugd.
      Bat, 1755, in folio) for the richest and most authentic
      materials, a life of Saladin by his friend and minister the Cadhi
      Bohadin, and copious extracts from the history of his kinsman the
      prince Abulfeda of Hamah. To these we may add, the article of
      _Salaheddin_ in the Bibliothèque Orientale, and all that may be
      gleaned from the Dynasties of Abulpharagius.]

      49 (return) [ Since Abulfeda was himself an Ayoubite, he may
      share the praise, for imitating, at least tacitly, the modesty of
      the founder.]

      50 (return) [ Hist. Hierosol. in the Gesta Dei per Francos, p.
      1152. A similar example may be found in Joinville, (p. 42,
      edition du Louvre;) but the pious St. Louis refused to dignify
      infidels with the order of Christian knighthood, (Ducange,
      Observations, p 70.)]

      51 (return) [ In these Arabic titles, _religionis_ must always be
      understood; _Noureddin_, lumen r.; _Ezzodin_, decus; _Amadoddin_,
      columen: our hero’s proper name was Joseph, and he was styled
      _Salahoddin_, salus; _Al Malichus_, _Al Nasirus_, rex defensor;
      _Abu Modaffer_, pater victoriæ, Schultens, Præfat.]

      52 (return) [ Abulfeda, who descended from a brother of Saladin,
      observes, from many examples, that the founders of dynasties took
      the guilt for themselves, and left the reward to their innocent
      collaterals, (Excerpt p. 10.)]

      53 (return) [ See his life and character in Renaudot, p.
      537—548.]

      54 (return) [ His civil and religious virtues are celebrated in
      the first chapter of Bohadin, (p. 4—30,) himself an eye-witness,
      and an honest bigot.]

      55 (return) [ In many works, particularly Joseph’s well in the
      castle of Cairo, the Sultan and the Patriarch have been
      confounded by the ignorance of natives and travellers.]

      56 (return) [ Anonym. Canisii, tom. iii. p. ii. p. 504.]

      57 (return) [ Bohadin, p. 129, 130.]

      During its short existence, the kingdom of Jerusalem 58 was
      supported by the discord of the Turks and Saracens; and both the
      Fatimite caliphs and the sultans of Damascus were tempted to
      sacrifice the cause of their religion to the meaner
      considerations of private and present advantage. But the powers
      of Egypt, Syria, and Arabia, were now united by a hero, whom
      nature and fortune had armed against the Christians. All without
      now bore the most threatening aspect; and all was feeble and
      hollow in the internal state of Jerusalem. After the two first
      Baldwins, the brother and cousin of Godfrey of Bouillon, the
      sceptre devolved by female succession to Melisenda, daughter of
      the second Baldwin, and her husband Fulk, count of Anjou, the
      father, by a former marriage, of our English Plantagenets. Their
      two sons, Baldwin the Third, and Amaury, waged a strenuous, and
      not unsuccessful, war against the infidels; but the son of
      Amaury, Baldwin the Fourth, was deprived, by the leprosy, a gift
      of the crusades, of the faculties both of mind and body. His
      sister Sybilla, the mother of Baldwin the Fifth, was his natural
      heiress: after the suspicious death of her child, she crowned her
      second husband, Guy of Lusignan, a prince of a handsome person,
      but of such base renown, that his own brother Jeffrey was heard
      to exclaim, “Since they have made _him_ a king, surely they would
      have made _me_ a god!” The choice was generally blamed; and the
      most powerful vassal, Raymond count of Tripoli, who had been
      excluded from the succession and regency, entertained an
      implacable hatred against the king, and exposed his honor and
      conscience to the temptations of the sultan. Such were the
      guardians of the holy city; a leper, a child, a woman, a coward,
      and a traitor: yet its fate was delayed twelve years by some
      supplies from Europe, by the valor of the military orders, and by
      the distant or domestic avocations of their great enemy. At
      length, on every side, the sinking state was encircled and
      pressed by a hostile line: and the truce was violated by the
      Franks, whose existence it protected. A soldier of fortune,
      Reginald of Chatillon, had seized a fortress on the edge of the
      desert, from whence he pillaged the caravans, insulted Mahomet,
      and threatened the cities of Mecca and Medina. Saladin
      condescended to complain; rejoiced in the denial of justice, and
      at the head of fourscore thousand horse and foot invaded the Holy
      Land. The choice of Tiberias for his first siege was suggested by
      the count of Tripoli, to whom it belonged; and the king of
      Jerusalem was persuaded to drain his garrison, and to arm his
      people, for the relief of that important place. 59 By the advice
      of the perfidious Raymond, the Christians were betrayed into a
      camp destitute of water: he fled on the first onset, with the
      curses of both nations: 60 Lusignan was overthrown, with the loss
      of thirty thousand men; and the wood of the true cross (a dire
      misfortune!) was left in the power of the infidels. 601 The royal
      captive was conducted to the tent of Saladin; and as he fainted
      with thirst and terror, the generous victor presented him with a
      cup of sherbet, cooled in snow, without suffering his companion,
      Reginald of Chatillon, to partake of this pledge of hospitality
      and pardon. “The person and dignity of a king,” said the sultan,
      “are sacred, but this impious robber must instantly acknowledge
      the prophet, whom he has blasphemed, or meet the death which he
      has so often deserved.” On the proud or conscientious refusal of
      the Christian warrior, Saladin struck him on the head with his
      cimeter, and Reginald was despatched by the guards. 61 The
      trembling Lusignan was sent to Damascus, to an honorable prison
      and speedy ransom; but the victory was stained by the execution
      of two hundred and thirty knights of the hospital, the intrepid
      champions and martyrs of their faith. The kingdom was left
      without a head; and of the two grand masters of the military
      orders, the one was slain and the other was a prisoner. From all
      the cities, both of the sea-coast and the inland country, the
      garrisons had been drawn away for this fatal field: Tyre and
      Tripoli alone could escape the rapid inroad of Saladin; and three
      months after the battle of Tiberias, he appeared in arms before
      the gates of Jerusalem. 62

      58 (return) [ For the Latin kingdom of Jerusalem, see William of
      Tyre, from the ixth to the xxiid book. Jacob a Vitriaco, Hist.
      Hierosolem l i., and Sanutus Secreta Fidelium Crucis, l. iii. p.
      vi. vii. viii. ix.]

      59 (return) [ Templarii ut apes bombabant et Hospitalarii ut
      venti stridebant, et barones se exitio offerebant, et Turcopuli
      (the Christian light troops) semet ipsi in ignem injiciebant,
      (Ispahani de Expugnatione Kudsiticâ, p. 18, apud Schultens;) a
      specimen of Arabian eloquence, somewhat different from the style
      of Xenophon!]

      60 (return) [ The Latins affirm, the Arabians insinuate, the
      treason of Raymond; but had he really embraced their religion, he
      would have been a saint and a hero in the eyes of the latter.]

      601 (return) [ Raymond’s advice would have prevented the
      abandonment of a secure camp abounding with water near Sepphoris.
      The rash and insolent valor of the master of the order of Knights
      Templars, which had before exposed the Christians to a fatal
      defeat at the brook Kishon, forced the feeble king to annul the
      determination of a council of war, and advance to a camp in an
      enclosed valley among the mountains, near Hittin, without water.
      Raymond did not fly till the battle was irretrievably lost, and
      then the Saracens seem to have opened their ranks to allow him
      free passage. The charge of suggesting the siege of Tiberias
      appears ungrounded Raymond, no doubt, played a double part: he
      was a man of strong sagacity, who foresaw the desperate nature of
      the contest with Saladin, endeavored by every means to maintain
      the treaty, and, though he joined both his arms and his still
      more valuable counsels to the Christian army, yet kept up a kind
      of amicable correspondence with the Mahometans. See Wilken, vol.
      iii. part ii. p. 276, et seq. Michaud, vol. ii. p. 278, et seq.
      M. Michaud is still more friendly than Wilken to the memory of
      Count Raymond, who died suddenly, shortly after the battle of
      Hittin. He quotes a letter written in the name of Saladin by the
      caliph Alfdel, to show that Raymond was considered by the
      Mahometans their most dangerous and detested enemy. “No person of
      distinction among the Christians escaped, except the count, (of
      Tripoli) whom God curse. God made him die shortly afterwards, and
      sent him from the kingdom of death to hell.”—M.]

      61 (return) [ Benaud, Reginald, or Arnold de Chatillon, is
      celebrated by the Latins in his life and death; but the
      circumstances of the latter are more distinctly related by
      Bohadin and Abulfeda; and Joinville (Hist. de St. Louis, p. 70)
      alludes to the practice of Saladin, of never putting to death a
      prisoner who had tasted his bread and salt. Some of the
      companions of Arnold had been slaughtered, and almost sacrificed,
      in a valley of Mecca, ubi sacrificia mactantur, (Abulfeda, p.
      32.)]

      62 (return) [ Vertot, who well describes the loss of the kingdom
      and city (Hist. des Chevaliers de Malthe, tom. i. l. ii. p.
      226—278,) inserts two original epistles of a Knight Templar.]

      He might expect that the siege of a city so venerable on earth
      and in heaven, so interesting to Europe and Asia, would rekindle
      the last sparks of enthusiasm; and that, of sixty thousand
      Christians, every man would be a soldier, and every soldier a
      candidate for martyrdom. But Queen Sybilla trembled for herself
      and her captive husband; and the barons and knights, who had
      escaped from the sword and chains of the Turks, displayed the
      same factious and selfish spirit in the public ruin. The most
      numerous portion of the inhabitants was composed of the Greek and
      Oriental Christians, whom experience had taught to prefer the
      Mahometan before the Latin yoke; 63 and the holy sepulchre
      attracted a base and needy crowd, without arms or courage, who
      subsisted only on the charity of the pilgrims. Some feeble and
      hasty efforts were made for the defence of Jerusalem: but in the
      space of fourteen days, a victorious army drove back the sallies
      of the besieged, planted their engines, opened the wall to the
      breadth of fifteen cubits, applied their scaling-ladders, and
      erected on the breach twelve banners of the prophet and the
      sultan. It was in vain that a barefoot procession of the queen,
      the women, and the monks, implored the Son of God to save his
      tomb and his inheritance from impious violation. Their sole hope
      was in the mercy of the conqueror, and to their first suppliant
      deputation that mercy was sternly denied. “He had sworn to avenge
      the patience and long-suffering of the Moslems; the hour of
      forgiveness was elapsed, and the moment was now arrived to
      expiate, in blood, the innocent blood which had been spilt by
      Godfrey and the first crusaders.” But a desperate and successful
      struggle of the Franks admonished the sultan that his triumph was
      not yet secure; he listened with reverence to a solemn adjuration
      in the name of the common Father of mankind; and a sentiment of
      human sympathy mollified the rigor of fanaticism and conquest. He
      consented to accept the city, and to spare the inhabitants. The
      Greek and Oriental Christians were permitted to live under his
      dominion, but it was stipulated, that in forty days all the
      Franks and Latins should evacuate Jerusalem, and be safely
      conducted to the seaports of Syria and Egypt; that ten pieces of
      gold should be paid for each man, five for each woman, and one
      for every child; and that those who were unable to purchase their
      freedom should be detained in perpetual slavery. Of some writers
      it is a favorite and invidious theme to compare the humanity of
      Saladin with the massacre of the first crusade. The difference
      would be merely personal; but we should not forget that the
      Christians had offered to capitulate, and that the Mahometans of
      Jerusalem sustained the last extremities of an assault and storm.
      Justice is indeed due to the fidelity with which the Turkish
      conqueror fulfilled the conditions of the treaty; and he may be
      deservedly praised for the glance of pity which he cast on the
      misery of the vanquished. Instead of a rigorous exaction of his
      debt, he accepted a sum of thirty thousand byzants, for the
      ransom of seven thousand poor; two or three thousand more were
      dismissed by his gratuitous clemency; and the number of slaves
      was reduced to eleven or fourteen thousand persons. In this
      interview with the queen, his words, and even his tears suggested
      the kindest consolations; his liberal alms were distributed among
      those who had been made orphans or widows by the fortune of war;
      and while the knights of the hospital were in arms against him,
      he allowed their more pious brethren to continue, during the term
      of a year, the care and service of the sick. In these acts of
      mercy the virtue of Saladin deserves our admiration and love: he
      was above the necessity of dissimulation, and his stern
      fanaticism would have prompted him to dissemble, rather than to
      affect, this profane compassion for the enemies of the Koran.
      After Jerusalem had been delivered from the presence of the
      strangers, the sultan made his triumphal entry, his banners
      waving in the wind, and to the harmony of martial music. The
      great mosque of Omar, which had been converted into a church, was
      again consecrated to one God and his prophet Mahomet: the walls
      and pavement were purified with rose-water; and a pulpit, the
      labor of Noureddin, was erected in the sanctuary. But when the
      golden cross that glittered on the dome was cast down, and
      dragged through the streets, the Christians of every sect uttered
      a lamentable groan, which was answered by the joyful shouts of
      the Moslems. In four ivory chests the patriarch had collected the
      crosses, the images, the vases, and the relics of the holy place;
      they were seized by the conqueror, who was desirous of presenting
      the caliph with the trophies of Christian idolatry. He was
      persuaded, however, to intrust them to the patriarch and prince
      of Antioch; and the pious pledge was redeemed by Richard of
      England, at the expense of fifty-two thousand byzants of gold. 64

      63 (return) [ Renaudot, Hist. Patriarch. Alex. p. 545.]

      64 (return) [ For the conquest of Jerusalem, Bohadin (p. 67—75)
      and Abulfeda (p. 40—43) are our Moslem witnesses. Of the
      Christian, Bernard Thesaurarius (c. 151—167) is the most copious
      and authentic; see likewise Matthew Paris, (p. 120—124.)]

      The nations might fear and hope the immediate and final expulsion
      of the Latins from Syria; which was yet delayed above a century
      after the death of Saladin. 65 In the career of victory, he was
      first checked by the resistance of Tyre; the troops and
      garrisons, which had capitulated, were imprudently conducted to
      the same port: their numbers were adequate to the defence of the
      place; and the arrival of Conrad of Montferrat inspired the
      disorderly crowd with confidence and union. His father, a
      venerable pilgrim, had been made prisoner in the battle of
      Tiberias; but that disaster was unknown in Italy and Greece, when
      the son was urged by ambition and piety to visit the inheritance
      of his royal nephew, the infant Baldwin. The view of the Turkish
      banners warned him from the hostile coast of Jaffa; and Conrad
      was unanimously hailed as the prince and champion of Tyre, which
      was already besieged by the conqueror of Jerusalem. The firmness
      of his zeal, and perhaps his knowledge of a generous foe, enabled
      him to brave the threats of the sultan, and to declare, that
      should his aged parent be exposed before the walls, he himself
      would discharge the first arrow, and glory in his descent from a
      Christian martyr. 66 The Egyptian fleet was allowed to enter the
      harbor of Tyre; but the chain was suddenly drawn, and five
      galleys were either sunk or taken: a thousand Turks were slain in
      a sally; and Saladin, after burning his engines, concluded a
      glorious campaign by a disgraceful retreat to Damascus. He was
      soon assailed by a more formidable tempest. The pathetic
      narratives, and even the pictures, that represented in lively
      colors the servitude and profanation of Jerusalem, awakened the
      torpid sensibility of Europe: the emperor Frederic Barbarossa,
      and the kings of France and England, assumed the cross; and the
      tardy magnitude of their armaments was anticipated by the
      maritime states of the Mediterranean and the Ocean. The skilful
      and provident Italians first embarked in the ships of Genoa,
      Pisa, and Venice. They were speedily followed by the most eager
      pilgrims of France, Normandy, and the Western Isles. The powerful
      succor of Flanders, Frise, and Denmark, filled near a hundred
      vessels: and the Northern warriors were distinguished in the
      field by a lofty stature and a ponderous battle-axe. 67 Their
      increasing multitudes could no longer be confined within the
      walls of Tyre, or remain obedient to the voice of Conrad. They
      pitied the misfortunes, and revered the dignity, of Lusignan, who
      was released from prison, perhaps, to divide the army of the
      Franks. He proposed the recovery of Ptolemais, or Acre, thirty
      miles to the south of Tyre; and the place was first invested by
      two thousand horse and thirty thousand foot under his nominal
      command. I shall not expatiate on the story of this memorable
      siege; which lasted near two years, and consumed, in a narrow
      space, the forces of Europe and Asia. Never did the flame of
      enthusiasm burn with fiercer and more destructive rage; nor could
      the true believers, a common appellation, who consecrated their
      own martyrs, refuse some applause to the mistaken zeal and
      courage of their adversaries. At the sound of the holy trumpet,
      the Moslems of Egypt, Syria, Arabia, and the Oriental provinces,
      assembled under the servant of the prophet: 68 his camp was
      pitched and removed within a few miles of Acre; and he labored,
      night and day, for the relief of his brethren and the annoyance
      of the Franks. Nine battles, not unworthy of the name, were
      fought in the neighborhood of Mount Carmel, with such vicissitude
      of fortune, that in one attack, the sultan forced his way into
      the city; that in one sally, the Christians penetrated to the
      royal tent. By the means of divers and pigeons, a regular
      correspondence was maintained with the besieged; and, as often as
      the sea was left open, the exhausted garrison was withdrawn, and
      a fresh supply was poured into the place. The Latin camp was
      thinned by famine, the sword and the climate; but the tents of
      the dead were replenished with new pilgrims, who exaggerated the
      strength and speed of their approaching countrymen. The vulgar
      was astonished by the report, that the pope himself, with an
      innumerable crusade, was advanced as far as Constantinople. The
      march of the emperor filled the East with more serious alarms:
      the obstacles which he encountered in Asia, and perhaps in
      Greece, were raised by the policy of Saladin: his joy on the
      death of Barbarossa was measured by his esteem; and the
      Christians were rather dismayed than encouraged at the sight of
      the duke of Swabia and his way-worn remnant of five thousand
      Germans. At length, in the spring of the second year, the royal
      fleets of France and England cast anchor in the Bay of Acre, and
      the siege was more vigorously prosecuted by the youthful
      emulation of the two kings, Philip Augustus and Richard
      Plantagenet. After every resource had been tried, and every hope
      was exhausted, the defenders of Acre submitted to their fate; a
      capitulation was granted, but their lives and liberties were
      taxed at the hard conditions of a ransom of two hundred thousand
      pieces of gold, the deliverance of one hundred nobles, and
      fifteen hundred inferior captives, and the restoration of the
      wood of the holy cross. Some doubts in the agreement, and some
      delay in the execution, rekindled the fury of the Franks, and
      three thousand Moslems, almost in the sultan’s view, were
      beheaded by the command of the sanguinary Richard. 69 By the
      conquest of Acre, the Latin powers acquired a strong town and a
      convenient harbor; but the advantage was most dearly purchased.
      The minister and historian of Saladin computes, from the report
      of the enemy, that their numbers, at different periods, amounted
      to five or six hundred thousand; that more than one hundred
      thousand Christians were slain; that a far greater number was
      lost by disease or shipwreck; and that a small portion of this
      mighty host could return in safety to their native countries. 70

      65 (return) [ The sieges of Tyre and Acre are most copiously
      described by Bernard Thesaurarius, (de Acquisitione Terræ Sanctæ,
      c. 167—179,) the author of the Historia Hierosolymitana, (p.
      1150—1172, in Bongarsius,) Abulfeda, (p. 43—50,) and Bohadin, (p.
      75—179.)]

      66 (return) [ I have followed a moderate and probable
      representation of the fact; by Vertot, who adopts without
      reluctance a romantic tale the old marquis is actually exposed to
      the darts of the besieged.]

      67 (return) [ Northmanni et Gothi, et cæteri populi insularum quæ
      inter occidentem et septentrionem sitæ sunt, gentes bellicosæ,
      corporis proceri mortis intrepidæ, bipennibus armatæ, navibus
      rotundis, quæ Ysnachiæ dicuntur, advectæ.]

      68 (return) [ The historian of Jerusalem (p. 1108) adds the
      nations of the East from the Tigris to India, and the swarthy
      tribes of Moors and Getulians, so that Asia and Africa fought
      against Europe.]

      69 (return) [ Bohadin, p. 180; and this massacre is neither
      denied nor blamed by the Christian historians. Alacriter jussa
      complentes, (the English soldiers,) says Galfridus à Vinesauf,
      (l. iv. c. 4, p. 346,) who fixes at 2700 the number of victims;
      who are multiplied to 5000 by Roger Hoveden, (p. 697, 698.) The
      humanity or avarice of Philip Augustus was persuaded to ransom
      his prisoners, (Jacob à Vitriaco, l. i. c. 98, p. 1122.)]

      70 (return) [ Bohadin, p. 14. He quotes the judgment of Balianus,
      and the prince of Sidon, and adds, ex illo mundo quasi hominum
      paucissimi redierunt. Among the Christians who died before St.
      John d’Acre, I find the English names of De Ferrers earl of
      Derby, (Dugdale, Baronage, part i. p. 260,) Mowbray, (idem, p.
      124,) De Mandevil, De Fiennes, St. John, Scrope, Bigot, Talbot,
      &c.]




      Chapter LIX: The Crusades.—Part III.

      Philip Augustus, and Richard the First, are the only kings of
      France and England who have fought under the same banners; but
      the holy service in which they were enlisted was incessantly
      disturbed by their national jealousy; and the two factions, which
      they protected in Palestine, were more averse to each other than
      to the common enemy. In the eyes of the Orientals; the French
      monarch was superior in dignity and power; and, in the emperor’s
      absence, the Latins revered him as their temporal chief. 71 His
      exploits were not adequate to his fame. Philip was brave, but the
      statesman predominated in his character; he was soon weary of
      sacrificing his health and interest on a barren coast: the
      surrender of Acre became the signal of his departure; nor could
      he justify this unpopular desertion, by leaving the duke of
      Burgundy with five hundred knights and ten thousand foot, for the
      service of the Holy Land. The king of England, though inferior in
      dignity, surpassed his rival in wealth and military renown; 72
      and if heroism be confined to brutal and ferocious valor, Richard
      Plantagenet will stand high among the heroes of the age. The
      memory of _Cur de Lion_, of the lion-hearted prince, was long
      dear and glorious to his English subjects; and, at the distance
      of sixty years, it was celebrated in proverbial sayings by the
      grandsons of the Turks and Saracens, against whom he had fought:
      his tremendous name was employed by the Syrian mothers to silence
      their infants; and if a horse suddenly started from the way, his
      rider was wont to exclaim, “Dost thou think King Richard is in
      that bush?” 73 His cruelty to the Mahometans was the effect of
      temper and zeal; but I cannot believe that a soldier, so free and
      fearless in the use of his lance, would have descended to whet a
      dagger against his valiant brother Conrad of Montferrat, who was
      slain at Tyre by some secret assassins. 74 After the surrender of
      Acre, and the departure of Philip, the king of England led the
      crusaders to the recovery of the sea-coast; and the cities of
      Cæsarea and Jaffa were added to the fragments of the kingdom of
      Lusignan. A march of one hundred miles from Acre to Ascalon was a
      great and perpetual battle of eleven days. In the disorder of his
      troops, Saladin remained on the field with seventeen guards,
      without lowering his standard, or suspending the sound of his
      brazen kettle-drum: he again rallied and renewed the charge; and
      his preachers or heralds called aloud on the _unitarians_,
      manfully to stand up against the Christian idolaters. But the
      progress of these idolaters was irresistible; and it was only by
      demolishing the walls and buildings of Ascalon, that the sultan
      could prevent them from occupying an important fortress on the
      confines of Egypt. During a severe winter, the armies slept; but
      in the spring, the Franks advanced within a day’s march of
      Jerusalem, under the leading standard of the English king; and
      his active spirit intercepted a convoy, or caravan, of seven
      thousand camels. Saladin 75 had fixed his station in the holy
      city; but the city was struck with consternation and discord: he
      fasted; he prayed; he preached; he offered to share the dangers
      of the siege; but his Mamalukes, who remembered the fate of their
      companions at Acre, pressed the sultan with loyal or seditious
      clamors, to reserve _his_ person and _their_ courage for the
      future defence of the religion and empire. 76 The Moslems were
      delivered by the sudden, or, as they deemed, the miraculous,
      retreat of the Christians; 77 and the laurels of Richard were
      blasted by the prudence, or envy, of his companions. The hero,
      ascending a hill, and veiling his face, exclaimed with an
      indignant voice, “Those who are unwilling to rescue, are unworthy
      to view, the sepulchre of Christ!” After his return to Acre, on
      the news that Jaffa was surprised by the sultan, he sailed with
      some merchant vessels, and leaped foremost on the beach: the
      castle was relieved by his presence; and sixty thousand Turks and
      Saracens fled before his arms. The discovery of his weakness,
      provoked them to return in the morning; and they found him
      carelessly encamped before the gates with only seventeen knights
      and three hundred archers. Without counting their numbers, he
      sustained their charge; and we learn from the evidence of his
      enemies, that the king of England, grasping his lance, rode
      furiously along their front, from the right to the left wing,
      without meeting an adversary who dared to encounter his career.
      78 Am I writing the history of Orlando or Amadis?

      71 (return) [ Magnus hic apud eos, interque reges eorum tum
      virtute tum majestate eminens.... summus rerum arbiter, (Bohadin,
      p. 159.) He does not seem to have known the names either of
      Philip or Richard.]

      72 (return) [ Rex Angliæ, præstrenuus.... rege Gallorum minor
      apud eos censebatur ratione regni atque dignitatis; sed tum
      divitiis florentior, tum bellicâ virtute multo erat celebrior,
      (Bohadin, p. 161.) A stranger might admire those riches; the
      national historians will tell with what lawless and wasteful
      oppression they were collected.]

      73 (return) [ Joinville, p. 17. Cuides-tu que ce soit le roi
      Richart?]

      74 (return) [ Yet he was guilty in the opinion of the Moslems,
      who attest the confession of the assassins, that they were sent
      by the king of England, (Bohadin, p. 225;) and his only defence
      is an absurd and palpable forgery, (Hist. de l’Académie des
      Inscriptions, tom. xv. p. 155—163,) a pretended letter from the
      prince of the assassins, the Sheich, or old man of the mountain,
      who justified Richard, by assuming to himself the guilt or merit
      of the murder. *

      Note: * Von Hammer (Geschichte der Assassinen, p. 202) sums up
      against Richard, Wilken (vol. iv. p. 485) as strongly for
      acquittal. Michaud (vol. ii. p. 420) delivers no decided opinion.
      This crime was also attributed to Saladin, who is said, by an
      Oriental authority, (the continuator of Tabari,) to have employed
      the assassins to murder both Conrad and Richard. It is a
      melancholy admission, but it must be acknowledged, that such an
      act would be less inconsistent with the character of the
      Christian than of the Mahometan king.—M.]

      75 (return) [ See the distress and pious firmness of Saladin, as
      they are described by Bohadin, (p. 7—9, 235—237,) who himself
      harangued the defenders of Jerusalem; their fears were not
      unknown to the enemy, (Jacob. à Vitriaco, l. i. c. 100, p. 1123.
      Vinisauf, l. v. c. 50, p. 399.)]

      76 (return) [ Yet unless the sultan, or an Ayoubite prince,
      remained in Jerusalem, nec Curdi Turcis, nec Turci essent
      obtemperaturi Curdis, (Bohadin, p. 236.) He draws aside a corner
      of the political curtain.]

      77 (return) [ Bohadin, (p. 237,) and even Jeffrey de Vinisauf,
      (l. vi. c. 1—8, p. 403—409,) ascribe the retreat to Richard
      himself; and Jacobus à Vitriaco observes, that in his impatience
      to depart, in alterum virum mutatus est, (p. 1123.) Yet
      Joinville, a French knight, accuses the envy of Hugh duke of
      Burgundy, (p. 116,) without supposing, like Matthew Paris, that
      he was bribed by Saladin.]

      78 (return) [ The expeditions to Ascalon, Jerusalem, and Jaffa,
      are related by Bohadin (p. 184—249) and Abulfeda, (p. 51, 52.)
      The author of the Itinerary, or the monk of St. Alban’s, cannot
      exaggerate the cadhi’s account of the prowess of Richard,
      (Vinisauf, l. vi. c. 14—24, p. 412—421. Hist. Major, p. 137—143;)
      and on the whole of this war there is a marvellous agreement
      between the Christian and Mahometan writers, who mutually praise
      the virtues of their enemies.]

      During these hostilities, a languid and tedious negotiation 79
      between the Franks and Moslems was started, and continued, and
      broken, and again resumed, and again broken. Some acts of royal
      courtesy, the gift of snow and fruit, the exchange of Norway
      hawks and Arabian horses, softened the asperity of religious war:
      from the vicissitude of success, the monarchs might learn to
      suspect that Heaven was neutral in the quarrel; nor, after the
      trial of each other, could either hope for a decisive victory. 80
      The health both of Richard and Saladin appeared to be in a
      declining state; and they respectively suffered the evils of
      distant and domestic warfare: Plantagenet was impatient to punish
      a perfidious rival who had invaded Normandy in his absence; and
      the indefatigable sultan was subdued by the cries of the people,
      who was the victim, and of the soldiers, who were the
      instruments, of his martial zeal. The first demands of the king
      of England were the restitution of Jerusalem, Palestine, and the
      true cross; and he firmly declared, that himself and his brother
      pilgrims would end their lives in the pious labor, rather than
      return to Europe with ignominy and remorse. But the conscience of
      Saladin refused, without some weighty compensation, to restore
      the idols, or promote the idolatry, of the Christians; he
      asserted, with equal firmness, his religious and civil claim to
      the sovereignty of Palestine; descanted on the importance and
      sanctity of Jerusalem; and rejected all terms of the
      establishment, or partition of the Latins. The marriage which
      Richard proposed, of his sister with the sultan’s brother, was
      defeated by the difference of faith; the princess abhorred the
      embraces of a Turk; and Adel, or Saphadin, would not easily
      renounce a plurality of wives. A personal interview was declined
      by Saladin, who alleged their mutual ignorance of each other’s
      language; and the negotiation was managed with much art and delay
      by their interpreters and envoys. The final agreement was equally
      disapproved by the zealots of both parties, by the Roman pontiff
      and the caliph of Bagdad. It was stipulated that Jerusalem and
      the holy sepulchre should be open, without tribute or vexation,
      to the pilgrimage of the Latin Christians; that, after the
      demolition of Ascalon, they should inclusively possess the
      sea-coast from Jaffa to Tyre; that the count of Tripoli and the
      prince of Antioch should be comprised in the truce; and that,
      during three years and three months, all hostilities should
      cease. The principal chiefs of the two armies swore to the
      observance of the treaty; but the monarchs were satisfied with
      giving their word and their right hand; and the royal majesty was
      excused from an oath, which always implies some suspicion of
      falsehood and dishonor. Richard embarked for Europe, to seek a
      long captivity and a premature grave; and the space of a few
      months concluded the life and glories of Saladin. The Orientals
      describe his edifying death, which happened at Damascus; but they
      seem ignorant of the equal distribution of his alms among the
      three religions, 81 or of the display of a shroud, instead of a
      standard, to admonish the East of the instability of human
      greatness. The unity of empire was dissolved by his death; his
      sons were oppressed by the stronger arm of their uncle Saphadin;
      the hostile interests of the sultans of Egypt, Damascus, and
      Aleppo, 82 were again revived; and the Franks or Latins stood and
      breathed, and hoped, in their fortresses along the Syrian coast.

      79 (return) [ See the progress of negotiation and hostility in
      Bohadin, (p. 207—260,) who was himself an actor in the treaty.
      Richard declared his intention of returning with new armies to
      the conquest of the Holy Land; and Saladin answered the menace
      with a civil compliment, (Vinisauf l. vi. c. 28, p. 423.)]

      80 (return) [ The most copious and original account of this holy
      war is Galfridi à Vinisauf, Itinerarium Regis Anglorum Richardi
      et aliorum in Terram Hierosolymorum, in six books, published in
      the iid volume of Gale’s Scriptores Hist. Anglicanæ, (p.
      247—429.) Roger Hoveden and Matthew Paris afford likewise many
      valuable materials; and the former describes, with accuracy, the
      discipline and navigation of the English fleet.]

      81 (return) [ Even Vertot (tom. i. p. 251) adopts the foolish
      notion of the indifference of Saladin, who professed the Koran
      with his last breath.]

      82 (return) [ See the succession of the Ayoubites, in
      Abulpharagius, (Dynast. p. 277, &c.,) and the tables of M. De
      Guignes, l’Art de Vérifier les Dates, and the Bibliothèque
      Orientale.]

      The noblest monument of a conqueror’s fame, and of the terror
      which he inspired, is the Saladine tenth, a general tax which was
      imposed on the laity, and even the clergy, of the Latin church,
      for the service of the holy war. The practice was too lucrative
      to expire with the occasion: and this tribute became the
      foundation of all the tithes and tenths on ecclesiastical
      benefices, which have been granted by the Roman pontiffs to
      Catholic sovereigns, or reserved for the immediate use of the
      apostolic see. 83 This pecuniary emolument must have tended to
      increase the interest of the popes in the recovery of Palestine:
      after the death of Saladin, they preached the crusade, by their
      epistles, their legates, and their missionaries; and the
      accomplishment of the pious work might have been expected from
      the zeal and talents of Innocent the Third. 84 Under that young
      and ambitious priest, the successors of St. Peter attained the
      full meridian of their greatness: and in a reign of eighteen
      years, he exercised a despotic command over the emperors and
      kings, whom he raised and deposed; over the nations, whom an
      interdict of months or years deprived, for the offence of their
      rulers, of the exercise of Christian worship. In the council of
      the Lateran he acted as the ecclesiastical, almost as the
      temporal, sovereign of the East and West. It was at the feet of
      his legate that John of England surrendered his crown; and
      Innocent may boast of the two most signal triumphs over sense and
      humanity, the establishment of transubstantiation, and the origin
      of the inquisition. At his voice, two crusades, the fourth and
      the fifth, were undertaken; but, except a king of Hungary, the
      princes of the second order were at the head of the pilgrims: the
      forces were inadequate to the design; nor did the effects
      correspond with the hopes and wishes of the pope and the people.
      The fourth crusade was diverted from Syria to Constantinople; and
      the conquest of the Greek or Roman empire by the Latins will form
      the proper and important subject of the next chapter. In the
      fifth, 85 two hundred thousand Franks were landed at the eastern
      mouth of the Nile. They reasonably hoped that Palestine must be
      subdued in Egypt, the seat and storehouse of the sultan; and,
      after a siege of sixteen months, the Moslems deplored the loss of
      Damietta. But the Christian army was ruined by the pride and
      insolence of the legate Pelagius, who, in the pope’s name,
      assumed the character of general: the sickly Franks were
      encompassed by the waters of the Nile and the Oriental forces;
      and it was by the evacuation of Damietta that they obtained a
      safe retreat, some concessions for the pilgrims, and the tardy
      restitution of the doubtful relic of the true cross. The failure
      may in some measure be ascribed to the abuse and multiplication
      of the crusades, which were preached at the same time against the
      Pagans of Livonia, the Moors of Spain, the Albigeois of France,
      and the kings of Sicily of the Imperial family. 86 In these
      meritorious services, the volunteers might acquire at home the
      same spiritual indulgence, and a larger measure of temporal
      rewards; and even the popes, in their zeal against a domestic
      enemy, were sometimes tempted to forget the distress of their
      Syrian brethren. From the last age of the crusades they derived
      the occasional command of an army and revenue; and some deep
      reasoners have suspected that the whole enterprise, from the
      first synod of Placentia, was contrived and executed by the
      policy of Rome. The suspicion is not founded, either in nature or
      in fact. The successors of St. Peter appear to have followed,
      rather than guided, the impulse of manners and prejudice; without
      much foresight of the seasons, or cultivation of the soil, they
      gathered the ripe and spontaneous fruits of the superstition of
      the times. They gathered these fruits without toil or personal
      danger: in the council of the Lateran, Innocent the Third
      declared an ambiguous resolution of animating the crusaders by
      his example; but the pilot of the sacred vessel could not abandon
      the helm; nor was Palestine ever blessed with the presence of a
      Roman pontiff. 87

      83 (return) [ Thomassin (Discipline de l’Eglise, tom. iii. p.
      311—374) has copiously treated of the origin, abuses, and
      restrictions of these _tenths_. A theory was started, but not
      pursued, that they were rightfully due to the pope, a tenth of
      the Levite’s tenth to the high priest, (Selden on Tithes; see his
      Works, vol. iii. p. ii. p. 1083.)]

      84 (return) [ See the Gesta Innocentii III. in Murat. Script.
      Rer. Ital., (tom. iii. p. 486—568.)]

      85 (return) [ See the vth crusade, and the siege of Damietta, in
      Jacobus à Vitriaco, (l. iii. p. 1125—1149, in the Gesta Dei of
      Bongarsius,) an eye-witness, Bernard Thesaurarius, (in Script.
      Muratori, tom. vii. p. 825—846, c. 190—207,) a contemporary, and
      Sanutus, (Secreta Fidel Crucis, l. iii. p. xi. c. 4—9,) a
      diligent compiler; and of the Arabians Abulpharagius, (Dynast. p.
      294,) and the Extracts at the end of Joinville, (p. 533, 537,
      540, 547, &c.)]

      86 (return) [ To those who took the cross against Mainfroy, the
      pope (A.D. 1255) granted plenissimam peccatorum remissionem.
      Fideles mirabantur quòd tantum eis promitteret pro sanguine
      Christianorum effundendo quantum pro cruore infidelium aliquando,
      (Matthew Paris p. 785.) A high flight for the reason of the
      xiiith century.]

      87 (return) [ This simple idea is agreeable to the good sense of
      Mosheim, (Institut. Hist. Ecclés. p. 332,) and the fine
      philosophy of Hume, (Hist. of England, vol. i. p. 330.)]

      The persons, the families, and estates of the pilgrims, were
      under the immediate protection of the popes; and these spiritual
      patrons soon claimed the prerogative of directing their
      operations, and enforcing, by commands and censures, the
      accomplishment of their vow. Frederic the Second, 88 the grandson
      of Barbarossa, was successively the pupil, the enemy, and the
      victim of the church. At the age of twenty-one years, and in
      obedience to his guardian Innocent the Third, he assumed the
      cross; the same promise was repeated at his royal and imperial
      coronations; and his marriage with the heiress of Jerusalem
      forever bound him to defend the kingdom of his son Conrad. But as
      Frederic advanced in age and authority, he repented of the rash
      engagements of his youth: his liberal sense and knowledge taught
      him to despise the phantoms of superstition and the crowns of
      Asia: he no longer entertained the same reverence for the
      successors of Innocent: and his ambition was occupied by the
      restoration of the Italian monarchy from Sicily to the Alps. But
      the success of this project would have reduced the popes to their
      primitive simplicity; and, after the delays and excuses of twelve
      years, they urged the emperor, with entreaties and threats, to
      fix the time and place of his departure for Palestine. In the
      harbors of Sicily and Apulia, he prepared a fleet of one hundred
      galleys, and of one hundred vessels, that were framed to
      transport and land two thousand five hundred knights, with their
      horses and attendants; his vassals of Naples and Germany formed a
      powerful army; and the number of English crusaders was magnified
      to sixty thousand by the report of fame. But the inevitable or
      affected slowness of these mighty preparations consumed the
      strength and provisions of the more indigent pilgrims: the
      multitude was thinned by sickness and desertion; and the sultry
      summer of Calabria anticipated the mischiefs of a Syrian
      campaign. At length the emperor hoisted sail at Brundusium, with
      a fleet and army of forty thousand men: but he kept the sea no
      more than three days; and his hasty retreat, which was ascribed
      by his friends to a grievous indisposition, was accused by his
      enemies as a voluntary and obstinate disobedience. For suspending
      his vow was Frederic excommunicated by Gregory the Ninth; for
      presuming, the next year, to accomplish his vow, he was again
      excommunicated by the same pope. 89 While he served under the
      banner of the cross, a crusade was preached against him in Italy;
      and after his return he was compelled to ask pardon for the
      injuries which he had suffered. The clergy and military orders of
      Palestine were previously instructed to renounce his communion
      and dispute his commands; and in his own kingdom, the emperor was
      forced to consent that the orders of the camp should be issued in
      the name of God and of the Christian republic. Frederic entered
      Jerusalem in triumph; and with his own hands (for no priest would
      perform the office) he took the crown from the altar of the holy
      sepulchre. But the patriarch cast an interdict on the church
      which his presence had profaned; and the knights of the hospital
      and temple informed the sultan how easily he might be surprised
      and slain in his unguarded visit to the River Jordan. In such a
      state of fanaticism and faction, victory was hopeless, and
      defence was difficult; but the conclusion of an advantageous
      peace may be imputed to the discord of the Mahometans, and their
      personal esteem for the character of Frederic. The enemy of the
      church is accused of maintaining with the miscreants an
      intercourse of hospitality and friendship unworthy of a
      Christian; of despising the barrenness of the land; and of
      indulging a profane thought, that if Jehovah had seen the kingdom
      of Naples he never would have selected Palestine for the
      inheritance of his chosen people. Yet Frederic obtained from the
      sultan the restitution of Jerusalem, of Bethlem and Nazareth, of
      Tyre and Sidon; the Latins were allowed to inhabit and fortify
      the city; an equal code of civil and religious freedom was
      ratified for the sectaries of Jesus and those of Mahomet; and,
      while the former worshipped at the holy sepulchre, the latter
      might pray and preach in the mosque of the temple, 90 from whence
      the prophet undertook his nocturnal journey to heaven. The clergy
      deplored this scandalous toleration; and the weaker Moslems were
      gradually expelled; but every rational object of the crusades was
      accomplished without bloodshed; the churches were restored, the
      monasteries were replenished; and, in the space of fifteen years,
      the Latins of Jerusalem exceeded the number of six thousand. This
      peace and prosperity, for which they were ungrateful to their
      benefactor, was terminated by the irruption of the strange and
      savage hordes of Carizmians. 91 Flying from the arms of the
      Moguls, those shepherds 911 of the Caspian rolled headlong on
      Syria; and the union of the Franks with the sultans of Aleppo,
      Hems, and Damascus, was insufficient to stem the violence of the
      torrent. Whatever stood against them was cut off by the sword, or
      dragged into captivity: the military orders were almost
      exterminated in a single battle; and in the pillage of the city,
      in the profanation of the holy sepulchre, the Latins confess and
      regret the modesty and discipline of the Turks and Saracens.

      88 (return) [ The original materials for the crusade of Frederic
      II. may be drawn from Richard de St. Germano (in Muratori,
      Script. Rerum Ital. tom. vii. p. 1002—1013) and Matthew Paris,
      (p. 286, 291, 300, 302, 304.) The most rational moderns are
      Fleury, (Hist. Ecclés. tom. xvi.,) Vertot, (Chevaliers de Malthe,
      tom. i. l. iii.,) Giannone, (Istoria Civile di Napoli, tom. ii.
      l. xvi.,) and Muratori, (Annali d’ Italia, tom. x.)]

      89 (return) [ Poor Muratori knows what to think, but knows not
      what to say: “Chino qui il capo,” &c. p. 322.]

      90 (return) [ The clergy artfully confounded the mosque or church
      of the temple with the holy sepulchre, and their wilful error has
      deceived both Vertot and Muratori.]

      91 (return) [ The irruption of the Carizmians, or Corasmins, is
      related by Matthew Paris, (p. 546, 547,) and by Joinville,
      Nangis, and the Arabians, (p. 111, 112, 191, 192, 528, 530.)]

      911 (return) [ They were in alliance with Eyub, sultan of Syria.
      Wilken vol. vi. p. 630.—M.]

      Of the seven crusades, the two last were undertaken by Louis the
      Ninth, king of France; who lost his liberty in Egypt, and his
      life on the coast of Africa. Twenty-eight years after his death,
      he was canonized at Rome; and sixty-five miracles were readily
      found, and solemnly attested, to justify the claim of the royal
      saint. 92 The voice of history renders a more honorable
      testimony, that he united the virtues of a king, a hero, and a
      man; that his martial spirit was tempered by the love of private
      and public justice; and that Louis was the father of his people,
      the friend of his neighbors, and the terror of the infidels.
      Superstition alone, in all the extent of her baleful influence,
      93 corrupted his understanding and his heart: his devotion
      stooped to admire and imitate the begging friars of Francis and
      Dominic: he pursued with blind and cruel zeal the enemies of the
      faith; and the best of kings twice descended from his throne to
      seek the adventures of a spiritual knight-errant. A monkish
      historian would have been content to applaud the most despicable
      part of his character; but the noble and gallant Joinville, 94
      who shared the friendship and captivity of Louis, has traced with
      the pencil of nature the free portrait of his virtues as well as
      of his failings. From this intimate knowledge we may learn to
      suspect the political views of depressing their great vassals,
      which are so often imputed to the royal authors of the crusades.
      Above all the princes of the middle ages, Louis the Ninth
      successfully labored to restore the prerogatives of the crown;
      but it was at home and not in the East, that he acquired for
      himself and his posterity: his vow was the result of enthusiasm
      and sickness; and if he were the promoter, he was likewise the
      victim, of his holy madness. For the invasion of Egypt, France
      was exhausted of her troops and treasures; he covered the sea of
      Cyprus with eighteen hundred sails; the most modest enumeration
      amounts to fifty thousand men; and, if we might trust his own
      confession, as it is reported by Oriental vanity, he disembarked
      nine thousand five hundred horse, and one hundred and thirty
      thousand foot, who performed their pilgrimage under the shadow of
      his power. 95

      92 (return) [ Read, if you can, the Life and Miracles of St.
      Louis, by the confessor of Queen Margaret, (p. 291—523.
      Joinville, du Louvre.)]

      93 (return) [ He believed all that mother church taught,
      (Joinville, p. 10,) but he cautioned Joinville against disputing
      with infidels. “L’omme lay (said he in his old language) quand il
      ot medire de la loi Crestienne, ne doit pas deffendre la loi
      Crestienne ne mais que de l’espée, dequoi il doit donner parmi le
      ventre dedens, tant comme elle y peut entrer” (p. 12.)]

      94 (return) [ I have two editions of Joinville, the one (Paris,
      1668) most valuable for the observations of Ducange; the other
      (Paris, au Louvre, 1761) most precious for the pure and authentic
      text, a MS. of which has been recently discovered. The last
      edition proves that the history of St. Louis was finished A.D.
      1309, without explaining, or even admiring, the age of the
      author, which must have exceeded ninety years, (Preface, p. x.
      Observations de Ducange, p. 17.)]

      95 (return) [ Joinville, p. 32. Arabic Extracts, p. 549. *

      Note: * Compare Wilken, vol. vii. p. 94.—M.]

      In complete armor, the oriflamme waving before him, Louis leaped
      foremost on the beach; and the strong city of Damietta, which had
      cost his predecessors a siege of sixteen months, was abandoned on
      the first assault by the trembling Moslems. But Damietta was the
      first and the last of his conquests; and in the fifth and sixth
      crusades, the same causes, almost on the same ground, were
      productive of similar calamities. 96 After a ruinous delay, which
      introduced into the camp the seeds of an epidemic disease, the
      Franks advanced from the sea-coast towards the capital of Egypt,
      and strove to surmount the unseasonable inundation of the Nile,
      which opposed their progress. Under the eye of their intrepid
      monarch, the barons and knights of France displayed their
      invincible contempt of danger and discipline: his brother, the
      count of Artois, stormed with inconsiderate valor the town of
      Massoura; and the carrier pigeons announced to the inhabitants of
      Cairo that all was lost. But a soldier, who afterwards usurped
      the sceptre, rallied the flying troops: the main body of the
      Christians was far behind the vanguard; and Artois was
      overpowered and slain. A shower of Greek fire was incessantly
      poured on the invaders; the Nile was commanded by the Egyptian
      galleys, the open country by the Arabs; all provisions were
      intercepted; each day aggravated the sickness and famine; and
      about the same time a retreat was found to be necessary and
      impracticable. The Oriental writers confess, that Louis might
      have escaped, if he would have deserted his subjects; he was made
      prisoner, with the greatest part of his nobles; all who could not
      redeem their lives by service or ransom were inhumanly massacred;
      and the walls of Cairo were decorated with a circle of Christian
      heads. 97 The king of France was loaded with chains; but the
      generous victor, a great-grandson of the brother of Saladin, sent
      a robe of honor to his royal captive, and his deliverance, with
      that of his soldiers, was obtained by the restitution of Damietta
      98 and the payment of four hundred thousand pieces of gold. In a
      soft and luxurious climate, the degenerate children of the
      companions of Noureddin and Saladin were incapable of resisting
      the flower of European chivalry: they triumphed by the arms of
      their slaves or Mamalukes, the hardy natives of Tartary, who at a
      tender age had been purchased of the Syrian merchants, and were
      educated in the camp and palace of the sultan. But Egypt soon
      afforded a new example of the danger of prætorian bands; and the
      rage of these ferocious animals, who had been let loose on the
      strangers, was provoked to devour their benefactor. In the pride
      of conquest, Touran Shaw, the last of his race, was murdered by
      his Mamalukes; and the most daring of the assassins entered the
      chamber of the captive king, with drawn cimeters, and their hands
      imbrued in the blood of their sultan. The firmness of Louis
      commanded their respect; 99 their avarice prevailed over cruelty
      and zeal; the treaty was accomplished; and the king of France,
      with the relics of his army, was permitted to embark for
      Palestine. He wasted four years within the walls of Acre, unable
      to visit Jerusalem, and unwilling to return without glory to his
      native country.

      96 (return) [ The last editors have enriched their Joinville with
      large and curious extracts from the Arabic historians, Macrizi,
      Abulfeda, &c. See likewise Abulpharagius, (Dynast. p. 322—325,)
      who calls him by the corrupt name of _Redefrans_. Matthew Paris
      (p. 683, 684) has described the rival folly of the French and
      English who fought and fell at Massoura.]

      97 (return) [ Savary, in his agreeable Letters sur L’Egypte, has
      given a description of Damietta, (tom. i. lettre xxiii. p.
      274—290,) and a narrative of the exposition of St. Louis, (xxv.
      p. 306—350.)]

      98 (return) [ For the ransom of St. Louis, a million of byzants
      was asked and granted; but the sultan’s generosity reduced that
      sum to 800,000 byzants, which are valued by Joinville at 400,000
      French livres of his own time, and expressed by Matthew Paris by
      100,000 marks of silver, (Ducange, Dissertation xx. sur
      Joinville.)]

      99 (return) [ The idea of the emirs to choose Louis for their
      sultan is seriously attested by Joinville, (p. 77, 78,) and does
      not appear to me so absurd as to M. de Voltaire, (Hist. Générale,
      tom. ii. p. 386, 387.) The Mamalukes themselves were strangers,
      rebels, and equals: they had felt his valor, they hoped his
      conversion; and such a motion, which was not seconded, might be
      made, perhaps by a secret Christian in their tumultuous assembly.
      *

      Note: * Wilken, vol. vii. p. 257, thinks the proposition could
      not have been made in earnest.—M.]

      The memory of his defeat excited Louis, after sixteen years of
      wisdom and repose, to undertake the seventh and last of the
      crusades. His finances were restored, his kingdom was enlarged; a
      new generation of warriors had arisen, and he advanced with fresh
      confidence at the head of six thousand horse and thirty thousand
      foot. The loss of Antioch had provoked the enterprise; a wild
      hope of baptizing the king of Tunis tempted him to steer for the
      African coast; and the report of an immense treasure reconciled
      his troops to the delay of their voyage to the Holy Land. Instead
      of a proselyte, he found a siege: the French panted and died on
      the burning sands: St. Louis expired in his tent; and no sooner
      had he closed his eyes, than his son and successor gave the
      signal of the retreat. 100 “It is thus,” says a lively writer,
      “that a Christian king died near the ruins of Carthage, waging
      war against the sectaries of Mahomet, in a land to which Dido had
      introduced the deities of Syria.” 101

      100 (return) [ See the expedition in the annals of St. Louis, by
      William de Nangis, p. 270—287; and the Arabic extracts, p. 545,
      555, of the Louvre edition of Joinville.]

      101 (return) [ Voltaire, Hist. Générale, tom. ii. p. 391.]

      A more unjust and absurd constitution cannot be devised than that
      which condemns the natives of a country to perpetual servitude,
      under the arbitrary dominion of strangers and slaves. Yet such
      has been the state of Egypt above five hundred years. The most
      illustrious sultans of the Baharite and Borgite dynasties 102
      were themselves promoted from the Tartar and Circassian bands;
      and the four-and-twenty beys, or military chiefs, have ever been
      succeeded, not by their sons, but by their servants. They produce
      the great charter of their liberties, the treaty of Selim the
      First with the republic: 103 and the Othman emperor still accepts
      from Egypt a slight acknowledgment of tribute and subjection.
      With some breathing intervals of peace and order, the two
      dynasties are marked as a period of rapine and bloodshed: 104 but
      their throne, however shaken, reposed on the two pillars of
      discipline and valor: their sway extended over Egypt, Nubia,
      Arabia, and Syria: their Mamalukes were multiplied from eight
      hundred to twenty-five thousand horse; and their numbers were
      increased by a provincial militia of one hundred and seven
      thousand foot, and the occasional aid of sixty-six thousand
      Arabs. 105 Princes of such power and spirit could not long endure
      on their coast a hostile and independent nation; and if the ruin
      of the Franks was postponed about forty years, they were indebted
      to the cares of an unsettled reign, to the invasion of the
      Moguls, and to the occasional aid of some warlike pilgrims. Among
      these, the English reader will observe the name of our first
      Edward, who assumed the cross in the lifetime of his father
      Henry. At the head of a thousand soldiers the future conqueror of
      Wales and Scotland delivered Acre from a siege; marched as far as
      Nazareth with an army of nine thousand men; emulated the fame of
      his uncle Richard; extorted, by his valor, a ten years’ truce;
      1051 and escaped, with a dangerous wound, from the dagger of a
      fanatic _assassin_. 106 1061 Antioch, 107 whose situation had
      been less exposed to the calamities of the holy war, was finally
      occupied and ruined by Bondocdar, or Bibars, sultan of Egypt and
      Syria; the Latin principality was extinguished; and the first
      seat of the Christian name was dispeopled by the slaughter of
      seventeen, and the captivity of one hundred, thousand of her
      inhabitants. The maritime towns of Laodicea, Gabala, Tripoli,
      Berytus, Sidon, Tyre and Jaffa, and the stronger castles of the
      Hospitallers and Templars, successively fell; and the whole
      existence of the Franks was confined to the city and colony of
      St. John of Acre, which is sometimes described by the more
      classic title of Ptolemais.

      102 (return) [ The chronology of the two dynasties of Mamalukes,
      the Baharites, Turks or Tartars of Kipzak, and the Borgites,
      Circassians, is given by Pocock (Prolegom. ad Abulpharag. p.
      6—31) and De Guignes (tom. i. p. 264—270;) their history from
      Abulfeda, Macrizi, &c., to the beginning of the xvth century, by
      the same M. De Guignes, (tom. iv. p. 110—328.)]

      103 (return) [ Savary, Lettres sur l’Egypte, tom. ii. lettre xv.
      p. 189—208. I much question the authenticity of this copy; yet it
      is true, that Sultan Selim concluded a treaty with the
      Circassians or Mamalukes of Egypt, and left them in possession of
      arms, riches, and power. See a new Abrégé de l’Histoire Ottomane,
      composed in Egypt, and translated by M. Digeon, (tom. i. p.
      55—58, Paris, 1781,) a curious, authentic, and national history.]

      104 (return) [ Si totum quo regnum occupârunt tempus respicias,
      præsertim quod fini propius, reperies illud bellis, pugnis,
      injuriis, ac rapinis refertum, (Al Jannabi, apud Pocock, p. 31.)
      The reign of Mohammed (A.D. 1311—1341) affords a happy exception,
      (De Guignes, tom. iv. p. 208—210.)]

      105 (return) [ They are now reduced to 8500: but the expense of
      each Mamaluke may be rated at a hundred louis: and Egypt groans
      under the avarice and insolence of these strangers, (Voyages de
      Volney, tom. i. p. 89—187.)]

      1051 (return) [ Gibbon colors rather highly the success of
      Edward. Wilken is more accurate vol. vii. p. 593, &c.—M.]

      106 (return) [ See Carte’s History of England, vol. ii. p.
      165—175, and his original authors, Thomas Wikes and Walter
      Hemingford, (l. iii. c. 34, 35,) in Gale’s Collection, (tom. ii.
      p. 97, 589—592.) They are both ignorant of the princess Eleanor’s
      piety in sucking the poisoned wound, and saving her husband at
      the risk of her own life.]

      1061 (return) [ The sultan Bibars was concerned in this attempt
      at assassination Wilken, vol. vii. p. 602. Ptolemæus Lucensis is
      the earliest authority for the devotion of Eleanora. Ibid.
      605.—M.]

      107 (return) [ Sanutus, Secret. Fidelium Crucis, 1. iii. p. xii.
      c. 9, and De Guignes, Hist. des Huns, tom. iv. p. 143, from the
      Arabic historians.]

      After the loss of Jerusalem, Acre, 108 which is distant about
      seventy miles, became the metropolis of the Latin Christians, and
      was adorned with strong and stately buildings, with aqueducts, an
      artificial port, and a double wall. The population was increased
      by the incessant streams of pilgrims and fugitives: in the pauses
      of hostility the trade of the East and West was attracted to this
      convenient station; and the market could offer the produce of
      every clime and the interpreters of every tongue. But in this
      conflux of nations, every vice was propagated and practised: of
      all the disciples of Jesus and Mahomet, the male and female
      inhabitants of Acre were esteemed the most corrupt; nor could the
      abuse of religion be corrected by the discipline of law. The city
      had many sovereigns, and no government. The kings of Jerusalem
      and Cyprus, of the house of Lusignan, the princes of Antioch, the
      counts of Tripoli and Sidon, the great masters of the hospital,
      the temple, and the Teutonic order, the republics of Venice,
      Genoa, and Pisa, the pope’s legate, the kings of France and
      England, assumed an independent command: seventeen tribunals
      exercised the power of life and death; every criminal was
      protected in the adjacent quarter; and the perpetual jealousy of
      the nations often burst forth in acts of violence and blood. Some
      adventurers, who disgraced the ensign of the cross, compensated
      their want of pay by the plunder of the Mahometan villages:
      nineteen Syrian merchants, who traded under the public faith,
      were despoiled and hanged by the Christians; and the denial of
      satisfaction justified the arms of the sultan Khalil. He marched
      against Acre, at the head of sixty thousand horse and one hundred
      and forty thousand foot: his train of artillery (if I may use the
      word) was numerous and weighty: the separate timbers of a single
      engine were transported in one hundred wagons; and the royal
      historian Abulfeda, who served with the troops of Hamah, was
      himself a spectator of the holy war. Whatever might be the vices
      of the Franks, their courage was rekindled by enthusiasm and
      despair; but they were torn by the discord of seventeen chiefs,
      and overwhelmed on all sides by the powers of the sultan. After a
      siege of thirty three days, the double wall was forced by the
      Moslems; the principal tower yielded to their engines; the
      Mamalukes made a general assault; the city was stormed; and death
      or slavery was the lot of sixty thousand Christians. The convent,
      or rather fortress, of the Templars resisted three days longer;
      but the great master was pierced with an arrow; and, of five
      hundred knights, only ten were left alive, less happy than the
      victims of the sword, if they lived to suffer on a scaffold, in
      the unjust and cruel proscription of the whole order. The king of
      Jerusalem, the patriarch and the great master of the hospital,
      effected their retreat to the shore; but the sea was rough, the
      vessels were insufficient; and great numbers of the fugitives
      were drowned before they could reach the Isle of Cyprus, which
      might comfort Lusignan for the loss of Palestine. By the command
      of the sultan, the churches and fortifications of the Latin
      cities were demolished: a motive of avarice or fear still opened
      the holy sepulchre to some devout and defenceless pilgrims; and a
      mournful and solitary silence prevailed along the coast which had
      so long resounded with the world’s debate. 109

      108 (return) [ The state of Acre is represented in all the
      chronicles of te times, and most accurately in John Villani, l.
      vii. c. 144, in Muratori, Scriptores Rerum Italicarum, tom. xiii.
      337, 338.]

      109 (return) [ See the final expulsion of the Franks, in Sanutus,
      l. iii. p. xii. c. 11—22; Abulfeda, Macrizi, &c., in De Guignes,
      tom. iv. p. 162, 164; and Vertot, tom. i. l. iii. p. 307—428. *

      Note: * After these chapters of Gibbon, the masterly prize
      composition, “Essai sur ‘Influence des Croisades sur l’Europe,”
      par A H. L. Heeren: traduit de l’Allemand par Charles Villars,
      Paris, 1808,’ or the original German, in Heeren’s “Vermischte
      Schriften,” may be read with great advantage.—M.]




      Chapter LX: The Fourth Crusade.—Part I.

     Schism Of The Greeks And Latins.—State Of Constantinople.— Revolt
     Of The Bulgarians.—Isaac Angelus Dethroned By His Brother
     Alexius.—Origin Of The Fourth Crusade.—Alliance Of The French And
     Venetians With The Son Of Isaac.—Their Naval Expedition To
     Constantinople.—The Two Sieges And Final Conquest Of The City By
     The Latins.

      The restoration of the Western empire by Charlemagne was speedily
      followed by the separation of the Greek and Latin churches. 1 A
      religious and national animosity still divides the two largest
      communions of the Christian world; and the schism of
      Constantinople,

       by alienating her most useful allies, and provoking her most
       dangerous

      enemies, has precipitated the decline and fall of the Roman
      empire in the East.

      1 (return) [ In the successive centuries, from the ixth to the
      xviiith, Mosheim traces the schism of the Greeks with learning,
      clearness, and impartiality; the _filioque_ (Institut. Hist.
      Ecclés. p. 277,) Leo III. p. 303 Photius, p. 307, 308. Michael
      Cerularius, p. 370, 371, &c.]

      In the course of the present History, the aversion of the Greeks
      for the Latins has been often visible and conspicuous. It was
      originally derived from the disdain of servitude, inflamed, after
      the time of Constantine, by the pride of equality or dominion;
      and finally exasperated by the preference which their rebellious
      subjects had given to the alliance of the Franks. In every age
      the Greeks were proud of their superiority in profane and
      religious knowledge: they had first received the light of
      Christianity; they had pronounced the decrees of the seven
      general councils; they alone possessed the language of Scripture
      and philosophy; nor should the Barbarians, immersed in the
      darkness of the West, 2 presume to argue on the high and
      mysterious questions of theological science. Those Barbarians
      despised in then turn the restless and subtile levity of the
      Orientals, the authors of every heresy; and blessed their own
      simplicity, which was content to hold the tradition of the
      apostolic church. Yet in the seventh century, the synods of
      Spain, and afterwards of France, improved or corrupted the Nicene
      creed, on the mysterious subject of the third person of the
      Trinity. 3 In the long controversies of the East, the nature and
      generation of the Christ had been scrupulously defined; and the
      well-known relation of father and son seemed to convey a faint
      image to the human mind. The idea of birth was less analogous to
      the Holy Spirit, who, instead of a divine gift or attribute, was
      considered by the Catholics as a substance, a person, a god; he
      was not begotten, but in the orthodox style he _proceeded_. Did
      he proceed from the Father alone, perhaps _by_ the Son? or from
      the Father _and_ the Son? The first of these opinions was
      asserted by the Greeks, the second by the Latins; and the
      addition to the Nicene creed of the word _filioque_, kindled the
      flame of discord between the Oriental and the Gallic churches. In
      the origin of the disputes the Roman pontiffs affected a
      character of neutrality and moderation: 4 they condemned the
      innovation, but they acquiesced in the sentiment, of their
      Transalpine brethren: they seemed desirous of casting a veil of
      silence and charity over the superfluous research; and in the
      correspondence of Charlemagne and Leo the Third, the pope assumes
      the liberality of a statesman, and the prince descends to the
      passions and prejudices of a priest. 5 But the orthodoxy of Rome
      spontaneously obeyed the impulse of the temporal policy; and the
      _filioque_, which Leo wished to erase, was transcribed in the
      symbol and chanted in the liturgy of the Vatican. The Nicene and
      Athanasian creeds are held as the Catholic faith, without which
      none can be saved; and both Papists and Protestants must now
      sustain and return the anathemas of the Greeks, who deny the
      procession of the Holy Ghost from the Son, as well as from the
      Father. Such articles of faith are not susceptible of treaty; but
      the rules of discipline will vary in remote and independent
      churches; and the reason, even of divines, might allow, that the
      difference is inevitable and harmless. The craft or superstition
      of Rome has imposed on her priests and deacons the rigid
      obligation of celibacy; among the Greeks it is confined to the
      bishops; the loss is compensated by dignity or annihilated by
      age; and the parochial clergy, the papas, enjoy the conjugal
      society of the wives whom they have married before their entrance
      into holy orders. A question concerning the _Azyms_ was fiercely
      debated in the eleventh century, and the essence of the Eucharist
      was supposed in the East and West to depend on the use of
      leavened or unleavened bread. Shall I mention in a serious
      history the furious reproaches that were urged against the
      Latins, who for a long while remained on the defensive? They
      neglected to abstain, according to the apostolical decree, from
      things strangled, and from blood: they fasted (a Jewish
      observance!) on the Saturday of each week: during the first week
      of Lent they permitted the use of milk and cheese; 6 their infirm
      monks were indulged in the taste of flesh; and animal grease was
      substituted for the want of vegetable oil: the holy chrism or
      unction in baptism was reserved to the episcopal order: the
      bishops, as the bridegrooms of their churches, were decorated
      with rings; their priests shaved their faces, and baptized by a
      single immersion. Such were the crimes which provoked the zeal of
      the patriarchs of Constantinople; and which were justified with
      equal zeal by the doctors of the Latin church. 7

      2 (return) [ ''AndreV dussebeiV kai apotropaioi, andreV ek sktouV
      anadunteV, thV gar 'Esperiou moiraV uphrcon gennhmata, (Phot.
      Epist. p. 47, edit. Montacut.) The Oriental patriarch continues
      to apply the images of thunder, earthquake, hail, wild boar,
      precursors of Antichrist, &c., &c.]

      3 (return) [ The mysterious subject of the procession of the Holy
      Ghost is discussed in the historical, theological, and
      controversial sense, or nonsense, by the Jesuit Petavius.
      (Dogmata Theologica, tom. ii. l. vii. p. 362—440.)]

      4 (return) [ Before the shrine of St. Peter he placed two shields
      of the weight of 94 1/2 pounds of pure silver; on which he
      inscribed the text of both creeds, (utroque symbolo,) pro amore
      et _cautelâ_ orthodoxæ fidei, (Anastas. in Leon. III. in
      Muratori, tom. iii. pars. i. p. 208.) His language most clearly
      proves, that neither the _filioque_, nor the Athanasian creed
      were received at Rome about the year 830.]

      5 (return) [ The Missi of Charlemagne pressed him to declare,
      that all who rejected the _filioque_, or at least the doctrine,
      must be damned. All, replies the pope, are not capable of
      reaching the altiora mysteria qui potuerit, et non voluerit,
      salvus esse non potest, (Collect. Concil. tom. ix. p. 277—286.)
      The _potuerit_ would leave a large loophole of salvation!]

      6 (return) [ In France, after some harsher laws, the
      ecclesiastical discipline is now relaxed: milk, cheese, and
      butter, are become a perpetual, and eggs an annual, indulgence in
      Lent, (Vie privée des François, tom. ii. p. 27—38.)]

      7 (return) [ The original monuments of the schism, of the charges
      of the Greeks against the Latins, are deposited in the epistles
      of Photius, (Epist Encyclica, ii. p. 47—61,) and of Michael
      Cerularius, (Canisii Antiq. Lectiones, tom. iii. p. i. p.
      281—324, edit. Basnage, with the prolix answer of Cardinal
      Humbert.)]

      Bigotry and national aversion are powerful magnifiers of every
      object of dispute; but the immediate cause of the schism of the
      Greeks may be traced in the emulation of the leading prelates,
      who maintained the supremacy of the old metropolis superior to
      all, and of the reigning capital, inferior to none, in the
      Christian world. About the middle of the ninth century, Photius,
      8 an ambitious layman, the captain of the guards and principal
      secretary, was promoted by merit and favor to the more desirable
      office of patriarch of Constantinople. In science, even
      ecclesiastical science, he surpassed the clergy of the age; and
      the purity of his morals has never been impeached: but his
      ordination was hasty, his rise was irregular; and Ignatius, his
      abdicated predecessor, was yet supported by the public compassion
      and the obstinacy of his adherents. They appealed to the tribunal
      of Nicholas the First, one of the proudest and most aspiring of
      the Roman pontiffs, who embraced the welcome opportunity of
      judging and condemning his rival of the East. Their quarrel was
      embittered by a conflict of jurisdiction over the king and nation
      of the Bulgarians; nor was their recent conversion to
      Christianity of much avail to either prelate, unless he could
      number the proselytes among the subjects of his power. With the
      aid of his court the Greek patriarch was victorious; but in the
      furious contest he deposed in his turn the successor of St.
      Peter, and involved the Latin church in the reproach of heresy
      and schism. Photius sacrificed the peace of the world to a short
      and precarious reign: he fell with his patron, the Cæsar Bardas;
      and Basil the Macedonian performed an act of justice in the
      restoration of Ignatius, whose age and dignity had not been
      sufficiently respected. From his monastery, or prison, Photius
      solicited the favor of the emperor by pathetic complaints and
      artful flattery; and the eyes of his rival were scarcely closed,
      when he was again restored to the throne of Constantinople. After
      the death of Basil he experienced the vicissitudes of courts and
      the ingratitude of a royal pupil: the patriarch was again
      deposed, and in his last solitary hours he might regret the
      freedom of a secular and studious life. In each revolution, the
      breath, the nod, of the sovereign had been accepted by a
      submissive clergy; and a synod of three hundred bishops was
      always prepared to hail the triumph, or to stigmatize the fall,
      of the holy, or the execrable, Photius. 9 By a delusive promise
      of succor or reward, the popes were tempted to countenance these
      various proceedings; and the synods of Constantinople were
      ratified by their epistles or legates. But the court and the
      people, Ignatius and Photius, were equally adverse to their
      claims; their ministers were insulted or imprisoned; the
      procession of the Holy Ghost was forgotten; Bulgaria was forever
      annexed to the Byzantine throne; and the schism was prolonged by
      their rigid censure of all the multiplied ordinations of an
      irregular patriarch. The darkness and corruption of the tenth
      century suspended the intercourse, without reconciling the minds,
      of the two nations. But when the Norman sword restored the
      churches of Apulia to the jurisdiction of Rome, the departing
      flock was warned, by a petulant epistle of the Greek patriarch,
      to avoid and abhor the errors of the Latins. The rising majesty
      of Rome could no longer brook the insolence of a rebel; and
      Michael Cerularius was excommunicated in the heart of
      Constantinople by the pope’s legates. Shaking the dust from their
      feet, they deposited on the altar of St. Sophia a direful
      anathema, 10 which enumerates the seven mortal heresies of the
      Greeks, and devotes the guilty teachers, and their unhappy
      sectaries, to the eternal society of the devil and his angels.
      According to the emergencies of the church and state, a friendly
      correspondence was some times resumed; the language of charity
      and concord was sometimes affected; but the Greeks have never
      recanted their errors; the popes have never repealed their
      sentence; and from this thunderbolt we may date the consummation
      of the schism. It was enlarged by each ambitious step of the
      Roman pontiffs: the emperors blushed and trembled at the
      ignominious fate of their royal brethren of Germany; and the
      people were scandalized by the temporal power and military life
      of the Latin clergy. 11

      8 (return) [ The xth volume of the Venice edition of the Councils
      contains all the acts of the synods, and history of Photius: they
      are abridged, with a faint tinge of prejudice or prudence, by
      Dupin and Fleury.]

      9 (return) [ The synod of Constantinople, held in the year 869,
      is the viiith of the general councils, the last assembly of the
      East which is recognized by the Roman church. She rejects the
      synods of Constantinople of the years 867 and 879, which were,
      however, equally numerous and noisy; but they were favorable to
      Photius.]

      10 (return) [ See this anathema in the Councils, tom. xi. p.
      1457—1460.]

      11 (return) [ Anna Comnena (Alexiad, l. i. p. 31—33) represents
      the abhorrence, not only of the church, but of the palace, for
      Gregory VII., the popes and the Latin communion. The style of
      Cinnamus and Nicetas is still more vehement. Yet how calm is the
      voice of history compared with that of polemics!]

      The aversion of the Greeks and Latins was nourished and
      manifested in the three first expeditions to the Holy Land.
      Alexius Comnenus contrived the absence at least of the formidable
      pilgrims: his successors, Manuel and Isaac Angelus, conspired
      with the Moslems for the ruin of the greatest princes of the
      Franks; and their crooked and malignant policy was seconded by
      the active and voluntary obedience of every order of their
      subjects. Of this hostile temper, a large portion may doubtless
      be ascribed to the difference of language, dress, and manners,
      which severs and alienates the nations of the globe. The pride,
      as well as the prudence, of the sovereign was deeply wounded by
      the intrusion of foreign armies, that claimed a right of
      traversing his dominions, and passing under the walls of his
      capital: his subjects were insulted and plundered by the rude
      strangers of the West: and the hatred of the pusillanimous Greeks
      was sharpened by secret envy of the bold and pious enterprises of
      the Franks. But these profane causes of national enmity were
      fortified and inflamed by the venom of religious zeal. Instead of
      a kind embrace, a hospitable reception from their Christian
      brethren of the East, every tongue was taught to repeat the names
      of schismatic and heretic, more odious to an orthodox ear than
      those of pagan and infidel: instead of being loved for the
      general conformity of faith and worship, they were abhorred for
      some rules of discipline, some questions of theology, in which
      themselves or their teachers might differ from the Oriental
      church. In the crusade of Louis the Seventh, the Greek clergy
      washed and purified the altars which had been defiled by the
      sacrifice of a French priest. The companions of Frederic
      Barbarossa deplore the injuries which they endured, both in word
      and deed, from the peculiar rancor of the bishops and monks.
      Their prayers and sermons excited the people against the impious
      Barbarians; and the patriarch is accused of declaring, that the
      faithful might obtain the redemption of all their sins by the
      extirpation of the schismatics. 12 An enthusiast, named
      Dorotheus, alarmed the fears, and restored the confidence, of the
      emperor, by a prophetic assurance, that the German heretic, after
      assaulting the gate of Blachernes, would be made a signal example
      of the divine vengeance. The passage of these mighty armies were
      rare and perilous events; but the crusades introduced a frequent
      and familiar intercourse between the two nations, which enlarged
      their knowledge without abating their prejudices. The wealth and
      luxury of Constantinople demanded the productions of every
      climate; these imports were balanced by the art and labor of her
      numerous inhabitants; her situation invites the commerce of the
      world; and, in every period of her existence, that commerce has
      been in the hands of foreigners. After the decline of Amalphi,
      the Venetians, Pisans, and Genoese, introduced their factories
      and settlements into the capital of the empire: their services
      were rewarded with honors and immunities; they acquired the
      possession of lands and houses; their families were multiplied by
      marriages with the natives; and, after the toleration of a
      Mahometan mosque, it was impossible to interdict the churches of
      the Roman rite. 13 The two wives of Manuel Comnenus 14 were of
      the race of the Franks: the first, a sister-in-law of the emperor
      Conrad; the second, a daughter of the prince of Antioch: he
      obtained for his son Alexius a daughter of Philip Augustus, king
      of France; and he bestowed his own daughter on a marquis of
      Montferrat, who was educated and dignified in the palace of
      Constantinople. The Greek encountered the arms, and aspired to
      the empire, of the West: he esteemed the valor, and trusted the
      fidelity, of the Franks; 15 their military talents were unfitly
      recompensed by the lucrative offices of judges and treasures; the
      policy of Manuel had solicited the alliance of the pope; and the
      popular voice accused him of a partial bias to the nation and
      religion of the Latins. 16 During his reign, and that of his
      successor Alexius, they were exposed at Constantinople to the
      reproach of foreigners, heretics, and favorites; and this triple
      guilt was severely expiated in the tumult, which announced the
      return and elevation of Andronicus. 17 The people rose in arms:
      from the Asiatic shore the tyrant despatched his troops and
      galleys to assist the national revenge; and the hopeless
      resistance of the strangers served only to justify the rage, and
      sharpen the daggers, of the assassins. Neither age, nor sex, nor
      the ties of friendship or kindred, could save the victims of
      national hatred, and avarice, and religious zeal; the Latins were
      slaughtered in their houses and in the streets; their quarter was
      reduced to ashes; the clergy were burnt in their churches, and
      the sick in their hospitals; and some estimate may be formed of
      the slain from the clemency which sold above four thousand
      Christians in perpetual slavery to the Turks. The priests and
      monks were the loudest and most active in the destruction of the
      schismatics; and they chanted a thanksgiving to the Lord, when
      the head of a Roman cardinal, the pope’s legate, was severed from
      his body, fastened to the tail of a dog, and dragged, with savage
      mockery, through the city. The more diligent of the strangers had
      retreated, on the first alarm, to their vessels, and escaped
      through the Hellespont from the scene of blood. In their flight,
      they burnt and ravaged two hundred miles of the sea-coast;
      inflicted a severe revenge on the guiltless subjects of the
      empire; marked the priests and monks as their peculiar enemies;
      and compensated, by the accumulation of plunder, the loss of
      their property and friends. On their return, they exposed to
      Italy and Europe the wealth and weakness, the perfidy and malice,
      of the Greeks, whose vices were painted as the genuine characters
      of heresy and schism. The scruples of the first crusaders had
      neglected the fairest opportunities of securing, by the
      possession of Constantinople, the way to the Holy Land: domestic
      revolution invited, and almost compelled, the French and
      Venetians to achieve the conquest of the Roman empire of the
      East.

      12 (return) [ His anonymous historian (de Expedit. Asiat. Fred.
      I. in Canisii Lection. Antiq. tom. iii. pars ii. p. 511, edit.
      Basnage) mentions the sermons of the Greek patriarch, quomodo
      Græcis injunxerat in remissionem peccatorum peregrinos occidere
      et delere de terra. Tagino observes, (in Scriptores Freher. tom.
      i. p. 409, edit. Struv.,) Græci hæreticos nos appellant: clerici
      et monachi dictis et factis persequuntur. We may add the
      declaration of the emperor Baldwin fifteen years afterwards: Hæc
      est (_gens_) quæ Latinos omnes non hominum nomine, sed canum
      dignabatur; quorum sanguinem effundere penè inter merita
      reputabant, (Gesta Innocent. III., c. 92, in Muratori, Script.
      Rerum Italicarum, tom. iii. pars i. p. 536.) There may be some
      exaggeration, but it was as effectual for the action and reaction
      of hatred.]

      13 (return) [ See Anna Comnena, (Alexiad, l. vi. p. 161, 162,)
      and a remarkable passage of Nicetas, (in Manuel, l. v. c. 9,) who
      observes of the Venetians, kata smhnh kai jratriaV thn
      Kwnstantinou polin thV oikeiaV hllaxanto, &c.]

      14 (return) [ Ducange, Fam. Byzant. p. 186, 187.]

      15 (return) [ Nicetas in Manuel. l. vii. c. 2. Regnante enim
      (Manuele).... apud eum tantam Latinus populus repererat gratiam
      ut neglectis Græculis suis tanquam viris mollibus et
      effminatis,.... solis Latinis grandia committeret negotia....
      erga eos profusâ liberalitate abundabat.... ex omni orbe ad eum
      tanquam ad benefactorem nobiles et ignobiles concurrebant.
      Willelm. Tyr. xxii. c. 10.]

      16 (return) [ The suspicions of the Greeks would have been
      confirmed, if they had seen the political epistles of Manuel to
      Pope Alexander III., the enemy of his enemy Frederic I., in which
      the emperor declares his wish of uniting the Greeks and Latins as
      one flock under one shepherd, &c (See Fleury, Hist. Ecclés. tom.
      xv. p. 187, 213, 243.)]

      17 (return) [ See the Greek and Latin narratives in Nicetas (in
      Alexio Comneno, c. 10) and William of Tyre, (l. xxii. c. 10, 11,
      12, 13;) the first soft and concise, the second loud, copious,
      and tragical.]

      In the series of the Byzantine princes, I have exhibited the
      hypocrisy and ambition, the tyranny and fall, of Andronicus, the
      last male of the Comnenian family who reigned at Constantinople.
      The revolution, which cast him headlong from the throne, saved
      and exalted Isaac Angelus, 18 who descended by the females from
      the same Imperial dynasty. The successor of a second Nero might
      have found it an easy task to deserve the esteem and affection of
      his subjects; they sometimes had reason to regret the
      administration of Andronicus. The sound and vigorous mind of the
      tyrant was capable of discerning the connection between his own
      and the public interest; and while he was feared by all who could
      inspire him with fear, the unsuspected people, and the remote
      provinces, might bless the inexorable justice of their master.
      But his successor was vain and jealous of the supreme power,
      which he wanted courage and abilities to exercise: his vices were
      pernicious, his virtues (if he possessed any virtues) were
      useless, to mankind; and the Greeks, who imputed their calamities
      to his negligence, denied him the merit of any transient or
      accidental benefits of the times. Isaac slept on the throne, and
      was awakened only by the sound of pleasure: his vacant hours were
      amused by comedians and buffoons, and even to these buffoons the
      emperor was an object of contempt: his feasts and buildings
      exceeded the examples of royal luxury: the number of his eunuchs
      and domestics amounted to twenty thousand; and a daily sum of
      four thousand pounds of silver would swell to four millions
      sterling the annual expense of his household and table. His
      poverty was relieved by oppression; and the public discontent was
      inflamed by equal abuses in the collection, and the application,
      of the revenue. While the Greeks numbered the days of their
      servitude, a flattering prophet, whom he rewarded with the
      dignity of patriarch, assured him of a long and victorious reign
      of thirty-two years; during which he should extend his sway to
      Mount Libanus, and his conquests beyond the Euphrates. But his
      only step towards the accomplishment of the prediction was a
      splendid and scandalous embassy to Saladin, 19 to demand the
      restitution of the holy sepulchre, and to propose an offensive
      and defensive league with the enemy of the Christian name. In
      these unworthy hands, of Isaac and his brother, the remains of
      the Greek empire crumbled into dust. The Island of Cyprus, whose
      name excites the ideas of elegance and pleasure, was usurped by
      his namesake, a Comnenian prince; and by a strange concatenation
      of events, the sword of our English Richard bestowed that kingdom
      on the house of Lusignan, a rich compensation for the loss of
      Jerusalem.

      18 (return) [ The history of the reign of Isaac Angelus is
      composed, in three books, by the senator Nicetas, (p. 228—290;)
      and his offices of logothete, or principal secretary, and judge
      of the veil or palace, could not bribe the impartiality of the
      historian. He wrote, it is true, after the fall and death of his
      benefactor.]

      19 (return) [ See Bohadin, Vit. Saladin. p. 129—131, 226, vers.
      Schultens. The ambassador of Isaac was equally versed in the
      Greek, French, and Arabic languages; a rare instance in those
      times. His embassies were received with honor, dismissed without
      effect, and reported with scandal in the West.]

      The honor of the monarchy and the safety of the capital were
      deeply wounded by the revolt of the Bulgarians and Walachians.
      Since the victory of the second Basil, they had supported, above
      a hundred and seventy years, the loose dominion of the Byzantine
      princes; but no effectual measures had been adopted to impose the
      yoke of laws and manners on these savage tribes. By the command
      of Isaac, their sole means of subsistence, their flocks and
      herds, were driven away, to contribute towards the pomp of the
      royal nuptials; and their fierce warriors were exasperated by the
      denial of equal rank and pay in the military service. Peter and
      Asan, two powerful chiefs, of the race of the ancient kings, 20
      asserted their own rights and the national freedom; their
      dæmoniac impostors proclaimed to the crowd, that their glorious
      patron St. Demetrius had forever deserted the cause of the
      Greeks; and the conflagration spread from the banks of the Danube
      to the hills of Macedonia and Thrace. After some faint efforts,
      Isaac Angelus and his brother acquiesced in their independence;
      and the Imperial troops were soon discouraged by the bones of
      their fellow-soldiers, that were scattered along the passes of
      Mount Hæmus. By the arms and policy of John or Joannices, the
      second kingdom of Bulgaria was firmly established. The subtle
      Barbarian sent an embassy to Innocent the Third, to acknowledge
      himself a genuine son of Rome in descent and religion, 21 and
      humbly received from the pope the license of coining money, the
      royal title, and a Latin archbishop or patriarch. The Vatican
      exulted in the spiritual conquest of Bulgaria, the first object
      of the schism; and if the Greeks could have preserved the
      prerogatives of the church, they would gladly have resigned the
      rights of the monarchy.

      20 (return) [ Ducange, Familiæ, Dalmaticæ, p. 318, 319, 320. The
      original correspondence of the Bulgarian king and the Roman
      pontiff is inscribed in the Gesta Innocent. III. c. 66—82, p.
      513—525.]

      21 (return) [ The pope acknowledges his pedigree, a nobili urbis
      Romæ prosapiâ genitores tui originem traxerunt. This tradition,
      and the strong resemblance of the Latin and Walachian idioms, is
      explained by M. D’Anville, (Etats de l’Europe, p. 258—262.) The
      Italian colonies of the Dacia of Trajan were swept away by the
      tide of emigration from the Danube to the Volga, and brought back
      by another wave from the Volga to the Danube. Possible, but
      strange!]

      The Bulgarians were malicious enough to pray for the long life of
      Isaac Angelus, the surest pledge of their freedom and prosperity.
      Yet their chiefs could involve in the same indiscriminate
      contempt the family and nation of the emperor. “In all the
      Greeks,” said Asan to his troops, “the same climate, and
      character, and education, will be productive of the same fruits.
      Behold my lance,” continued the warrior, “and the long streamers
      that float in the wind. They differ only in color; they are
      formed of the same silk, and fashioned by the same workman; nor
      has the stripe that is stained in purple any superior price or
      value above its fellows.” 22 Several of these candidates for the
      purple successively rose and fell under the empire of Isaac; a
      general, who had repelled the fleets of Sicily, was driven to
      revolt and ruin by the ingratitude of the prince; and his
      luxurious repose was disturbed by secret conspiracies and popular
      insurrections. The emperor was saved by accident, or the merit of
      his servants: he was at length oppressed by an ambitious brother,
      who, for the hope of a precarious diadem, forgot the obligations
      of nature, of loyalty, and of friendship. 23 While Isaac in the
      Thracian valleys pursued the idle and solitary pleasures of the
      chase, his brother, Alexius Angelus, was invested with the
      purple, by the unanimous suffrage of the camp; the capital and
      the clergy subscribed to their choice; and the vanity of the new
      sovereign rejected the name of his fathers for the lofty and
      royal appellation of the Comnenian race. On the despicable
      character of Isaac I have exhausted the language of contempt, and
      can only add, that, in a reign of eight years, the baser Alexius
      24 was supported by the masculine vices of his wife Euphrosyne.
      The first intelligence of his fall was conveyed to the late
      emperor by the hostile aspect and pursuit of the guards, no
      longer his own: he fled before them above fifty miles, as far as
      Stagyra, in Macedonia; but the fugitive, without an object or a
      follower, was arrested, brought back to Constantinople, deprived
      of his eyes, and confined in a lonesome tower, on a scanty
      allowance of bread and water. At the moment of the revolution,
      his son Alexius, whom he educated in the hope of empire, was
      twelve years of age. He was spared by the usurper, and reduced to
      attend his triumph both in peace and war; but as the army was
      encamped on the sea-shore, an Italian vessel facilitated the
      escape of the royal youth; and, in the disguise of a common
      sailor, he eluded the search of his enemies, passed the
      Hellespont, and found a secure refuge in the Isle of Sicily.
      After saluting the threshold of the apostles, and imploring the
      protection of Pope Innocent the Third, Alexius accepted the kind
      invitation of his sister Irene, the wife of Philip of Swabia,
      king of the Romans. But in his passage through Italy, he heard
      that the flower of Western chivalry was assembled at Venice for
      the deliverance of the Holy Land; and a ray of hope was kindled
      in his bosom, that their invincible swords might be employed in
      his father’s restoration.

      22 (return) [ This parable is in the best savage style; but I
      wish the Walach had not introduced the classic name of Mysians,
      the experiment of the magnet or loadstone, and the passage of an
      old comic poet, (Nicetas in Alex. Comneno, l. i. p. 299, 300.)]

      23 (return) [ The Latins aggravate the ingratitude of Alexius, by
      supposing that he had been released by his brother Isaac from
      Turkish captivity This pathetic tale had doubtless been repeated
      at Venice and Zara but I do not readily discover its grounds in
      the Greek historians.]

      24 (return) [ See the reign of Alexius Angelus, or Comnenus, in
      the three books of Nicetas, p. 291—352.]

      About ten or twelve years after the loss of Jerusalem, the nobles
      of France were again summoned to the holy war by the voice of a
      third prophet, less extravagant, perhaps, than Peter the hermit,
      but far below St. Bernard in the merit of an orator and a
      statesman. An illiterate priest of the neighborhood of Paris,
      Fulk of Neuilly, 25 forsook his parochial duty, to assume the
      more flattering character of a popular and itinerant missionary.
      The fame of his sanctity and miracles was spread over the land;
      he declaimed, with severity and vehemence, against the vices of
      the age; and his sermons, which he preached in the streets of
      Paris, converted the robbers, the usurers, the prostitutes, and
      even the doctors and scholars of the university. No sooner did
      Innocent the Third ascend the chair of St. Peter, than he
      proclaimed in Italy, Germany, and France, the obligation of a new
      crusade. 26 The eloquent pontiff described the ruin of Jerusalem,
      the triumph of the Pagans, and the shame of Christendom; his
      liberality proposed the redemption of sins, a plenary indulgence
      to all who should serve in Palestine, either a year in person, or
      two years by a substitute; 27 and among his legates and orators
      who blew the sacred trumpet, Fulk of Neuilly was the loudest and
      most successful. The situation of the principal monarchs was
      averse to the pious summons. The emperor Frederic the Second was
      a child; and his kingdom of Germany was disputed by the rival
      houses of Brunswick and Swabia, the memorable factions of the
      Guelphs and Ghibelines. Philip Augustus of France had performed,
      and could not be persuaded to renew, the perilous vow; but as he
      was not less ambitious of praise than of power, he cheerfully
      instituted a perpetual fund for the defence of the Holy Land.
      Richard of England was satiated with the glory and misfortunes of
      his first adventure; and he presumed to deride the exhortations
      of Fulk of Neuilly, who was not abashed in the presence of kings.
      “You advise me,” said Plantagenet, “to dismiss my three
      daughters, pride, avarice, and incontinence: I bequeath them to
      the most deserving; my pride to the knights templars, my avarice
      to the monks of Cisteaux, and my incontinence to the prelates.”
      But the preacher was heard and obeyed by the great vassals, the
      princes of the second order; and Theobald, or Thibaut, count of
      Champagne, was the foremost in the holy race. The valiant youth,
      at the age of twenty-two years, was encouraged by the domestic
      examples of his father, who marched in the second crusade, and of
      his elder brother, who had ended his days in Palestine with the
      title of King of Jerusalem; two thousand two hundred knights owed
      service and homage to his peerage; 28 the nobles of Champagne
      excelled in all the exercises of war; 29 and, by his marriage
      with the heiress of Navarre, Thibaut could draw a band of hardy
      Gascons from either side of the Pyrenæan mountains. His companion
      in arms was Louis, count of Blois and Chartres; like himself of
      regal lineage, for both the princes were nephews, at the same
      time, of the kings of France and England. In a crowd of prelates
      and barons, who imitated their zeal, I distinguish the birth and
      merit of Matthew of Montmorency; the famous Simon of Montfort,
      the scourge of the Albigeois; and a valiant noble, Jeffrey of
      Villehardouin, 30 marshal of Champagne, 31 who has condescended,
      in the rude idiom of his age and country, 32 to write or dictate
      33 an original narrative of the councils and actions in which he
      bore a memorable part. At the same time, Baldwin, count of
      Flanders, who had married the sister of Thibaut, assumed the
      cross at Bruges, with his brother Henry, and the principal
      knights and citizens of that rich and industrious province. 34
      The vow which the chiefs had pronounced in churches, they
      ratified in tournaments; the operations of the war were debated
      in full and frequent assemblies; and it was resolved to seek the
      deliverance of Palestine in Egypt, a country, since Saladin’s
      death, which was almost ruined by famine and civil war. But the
      fate of so many royal armies displayed the toils and perils of a
      land expedition; and if the Flemings dwelt along the ocean, the
      French barons were destitute of ships and ignorant of navigation.
      They embraced the wise resolution of choosing six deputies or
      representatives, of whom Villehardouin was one, with a
      discretionary trust to direct the motions, and to pledge the
      faith, of the whole confederacy. The maritime states of Italy
      were alone possessed of the means of transporting the holy
      warriors with their arms and horses; and the six deputies
      proceeded to Venice, to solicit, on motives of piety or interest,
      the aid of that powerful republic.

      25 (return) [ See Fleury, Hist. Ecclés. tom. xvi. p. 26, &c., and
      Villehardouin, No. 1, with the observations of Ducange, which I
      always mean to quote with the original text.]

      26 (return) [ The contemporary life of Pope Innocent III.,
      published by Baluze and Muratori, (Scriptores Rerum Italicarum,
      tom. iii. pars i. p. 486—568), is most valuable for the important
      and original documents which are inserted in the text. The bull
      of the crusade may be read, c. 84, 85.]

      27 (return) [ Por-ce que cil pardon, fut issi gran, si s’en
      esmeurent mult li cuers des genz, et mult s’en croisierent, porce
      que li pardons ere si gran. Villehardouin, No. 1. Our
      philosophers may refine on the causes of the crusades, but such
      were the genuine feelings of a French knight.]

      28 (return) [ This number of fiefs (of which 1800 owed liege
      homage) was enrolled in the church of St. Stephen at Troyes, and
      attested A.D. 1213, by the marshal and butler of Champagne,
      (Ducange, Observ. p. 254.)]

      29 (return) [ Campania.... militiæ privilegio singularius
      excellit.... in tyrociniis.... prolusione armorum, &c., Duncage,
      p. 249, from the old Chronicle of Jerusalem, A.D. 1177—1199.]

      30 (return) [ The name of Villehardouin was taken from a village
      and castle in the diocese of Troyes, near the River Aube, between
      Bar and Arcis. The family was ancient and noble; the elder branch
      of our historian existed after the year 1400, the younger, which
      acquired the principality of Achaia, merged in the house of
      Savoy, (Ducange, p. 235—245.)]

      31 (return) [ This office was held by his father and his
      descendants; but Ducange has not hunted it with his usual
      sagacity. I find that, in the year 1356, it was in the family of
      Conflans; but these provincial have been long since eclipsed by
      the national marshals of France.]

      32 (return) [ This language, of which I shall produce some
      specimens, is explained by Vigenere and Ducange, in a version and
      glossary. The president Des Brosses (Méchanisme des Langues, tom.
      ii. p. 83) gives it as the example of a language which has ceased
      to be French, and is understood only by grammarians.]

      33 (return) [ His age, and his own expression, moi qui ceste uvre
      _dicta_, (No. 62, &c.,) may justify the suspicion (more probable
      than Mr. Wood’s on Homer) that he could neither read nor write.
      Yet Champagne may boast of the two first historians, the noble
      authors of French prose, Villehardouin and Joinville.]

      34 (return) [ The crusade and reigns of the counts of Flanders,
      Baldwin and his brother Henry, are the subject of a particular
      history by the Jesuit Doutremens, (Constantinopolis Belgica;
      Turnaci, 1638, in 4to.,) which I have only seen with the eyes of
      Ducange.]

      In the invasion of Italy by Attila, I have mentioned 35 the
      flight of the Venetians from the fallen cities of the continent,
      and their obscure shelter in the chain of islands that line the
      extremity of the Adriatic Gulf. In the midst of the waters, free,
      indigent, laborious, and inaccessible, they gradually coalesced
      into a republic: the first foundations of Venice were laid in the
      Island of Rialto; and the annual election of the twelve tribunes
      was superseded by the permanent office of a duke or doge. On the
      verge of the two empires, the Venetians exult in the belief of
      primitive and perpetual independence. 36 Against the Latins,
      their antique freedom has been asserted by the sword, and may be
      justified by the pen. Charlemagne himself resigned all claims of
      sovereignty to the islands of the Adriatic Gulf: his son Pepin
      was repulsed in the attacks of the _lagunas_ or canals, too deep
      for the cavalry, and too shallow for the vessels; and in every
      age, under the German Cæsars, the lands of the republic have been
      clearly distinguished from the kingdom of Italy. But the
      inhabitants of Venice were considered by themselves, by
      strangers, and by their sovereigns, as an inalienable portion of
      the Greek empire: 37 in the ninth and tenth centuries, the proofs
      of their subjection are numerous and unquestionable; and the vain
      titles, the servile honors, of the Byzantine court, so
      ambitiously solicited by their dukes, would have degraded the
      magistrates of a free people. But the bands of this dependence,
      which was never absolute or rigid, were imperceptibly relaxed by
      the ambition of Venice and the weakness of Constantinople.
      Obedience was softened into respect, privilege ripened into
      prerogative, and the freedom of domestic government was fortified
      by the independence of foreign dominion. The maritime cities of
      Istria and Dalmatia bowed to the sovereigns of the Adriatic; and
      when they armed against the Normans in the cause of Alexius, the
      emperor applied, not to the duty of his subjects, but to the
      gratitude and generosity of his faithful allies. The sea was
      their patrimony: 38 the western parts of the Mediterranean, from
      Tuscany to Gibraltar, were indeed abandoned to their rivals of
      Pisa and Genoa; but the Venetians acquired an early and lucrative
      share of the commerce of Greece and Egypt. Their riches increased
      with the increasing demand of Europe; their manufactures of silk
      and glass, perhaps the institution of their bank, are of high
      antiquity; and they enjoyed the fruits of their industry in the
      magnificence of public and private life. To assert her flag, to
      avenge her injuries, to protect the freedom of navigation, the
      republic could launch and man a fleet of a hundred galleys; and
      the Greeks, the Saracens, and the Normans, were encountered by
      her naval arms. The Franks of Syria were assisted by the
      Venetians in the reduction of the sea coast; but their zeal was
      neither blind nor disinterested; and in the conquest of Tyre,
      they shared the sovereignty of a city, the first seat of the
      commerce of the world. The policy of Venice was marked by the
      avarice of a trading, and the insolence of a maritime, power; yet
      her ambition was prudent: nor did she often forget that if armed
      galleys were the effect and safeguard, merchant vessels were the
      cause and supply, of her greatness. In her religion, she avoided
      the schisms of the Greeks, without yielding a servile obedience
      to the Roman pontiff; and a free intercourse with the infidels of
      every clime appears to have allayed betimes the fever of
      superstition. Her primitive government was a loose mixture of
      democracy and monarchy; the doge was elected by the votes of the
      general assembly; as long as he was popular and successful, he
      reigned with the pomp and authority of a prince; but in the
      frequent revolutions of the state, he was deposed, or banished,
      or slain, by the justice or injustice of the multitude. The
      twelfth century produced the first rudiments of the wise and
      jealous aristocracy, which has reduced the doge to a pageant, and
      the people to a cipher. 39

      35 (return) [ History, &c., vol. iii. p. 446, 447.]

      36 (return) [ The foundation and independence of Venice, and
      Pepin’s invasion, are discussed by Pagi (Critica, tom. iii. A.D.
      81, No. 4, &c.) and Beretti, (Dissert. Chorograph. Italiæ Medii
      Ævi, in Muratori, Script. tom. x. p. 153.) The two critics have a
      slight bias, the Frenchman adverse, the Italian favorable, to the
      republic.]

      37 (return) [ When the son of Charlemagne asserted his right of
      sovereignty, he was answered by the loyal Venetians, oti hmeiV
      douloi Jelomen einai tou 'Rwmaiwn basilewV, (Constantin.
      Porphyrogenit. de Administrat. Imperii, pars ii. c. 28, p. 85;)
      and the report of the ixth establishes the fact of the xth
      century, which is confirmed by the embassy of Liutprand of
      Cremona. The annual tribute, which the emperor allows them to pay
      to the king of Italy, alleviates, by doubling, their servitude;
      but the hateful word douloi must be translated, as in the charter
      of 827, (Laugier, Hist. de Venice, tom. i. p. 67, &c.,) by the
      softer appellation of _subditi_, or _fideles_.]

      38 (return) [ See the xxvth and xxxth dissertations of the
      Antiquitates Medii Ævi of Muratori. From Anderson’s History of
      Commerce, I understand that the Venetians did not trade to
      England before the year 1323. The most flourishing state of their
      wealth and commerce, in the beginning of the xvth century, is
      agreeably described by the Abbé Dubos, (Hist. de la Ligue de
      Cambray, tom. ii. p. 443—480.)]

      39 (return) [ The Venetians have been slow in writing and
      publishing their history. Their most ancient monuments are, 1.
      The rude Chronicle (perhaps) of John Sagorninus, (Venezia, 1765,
      in octavo,) which represents the state and manners of Venice in
      the year 1008. 2. The larger history of the doge, (1342—1354,)
      Andrew Dandolo, published for the first time in the xiith tom. of
      Muratori, A.D. 1728. The History of Venice by the Abbé Laugier,
      (Paris, 1728,) is a work of some merit, which I have chiefly used
      for the constitutional part. * Note: It is scarcely necessary to
      mention the valuable work of Count Daru, “History de Venise,” of
      which I hear that an Italian translation has been published, with
      notes defensive of the ancient republic. I have not yet seen this
      work.—M.]




      Chapter LX: The Fourth Crusade.—Part II.

      When the six ambassadors of the French pilgrims arrived at
      Venice, they were hospitably entertained in the palace of St.
      Mark, by the reigning duke; his name was Henry Dandolo; 40 and he
      shone in the last period of human life as one of the most
      illustrious characters of the times. Under the weight of years,
      and after the loss of his eyes, 41 Dandolo retained a sound
      understanding and a manly courage: the spirit of a hero,
      ambitious to signalize his reign by some memorable exploits; and
      the wisdom of a patriot, anxious to build his fame on the glory
      and advantage of his country. He praised the bold enthusiasm and
      liberal confidence of the barons and their deputies: in such a
      cause, and with such associates, he should aspire, were he a
      private man, to terminate his life; but he was the servant of the
      republic, and some delay was requisite to consult, on this
      arduous business, the judgment of his colleagues. The proposal of
      the French was first debated by the six _sages_ who had been
      recently appointed to control the administration of the doge: it
      was next disclosed to the forty members of the council of state;
      and finally communicated to the legislative assembly of four
      hundred and fifty representatives, who were annually chosen in
      the six quarters of the city. In peace and war, the doge was
      still the chief of the republic; his legal authority was
      supported by the personal reputation of Dandolo: his arguments of
      public interest were balanced and approved; and he was authorized
      to inform the ambassadors of the following conditions of the
      treaty. 42 It was proposed that the crusaders should assemble at
      Venice, on the feast of St. John of the ensuing year; that
      flat-bottomed vessels should be prepared for four thousand five
      hundred horses, and nine thousand squires, with a number of ships
      sufficient for the embarkation of four thousand five hundred
      knights, and twenty thousand foot; that during a term of nine
      months they should be supplied with provisions, and transported
      to whatsoever coast the service of God and Christendom should
      require; and that the republic should join the armament with a
      squadron of fifty galleys. It was required, that the pilgrims
      should pay, before their departure, a sum of eighty-five thousand
      marks of silver; and that all conquests, by sea and land, should
      be equally divided between the confederates. The terms were hard;
      but the emergency was pressing, and the French barons were not
      less profuse of money than of blood. A general assembly was
      convened to ratify the treaty: the stately chapel and place of
      St. Mark were filled with ten thousand citizens; and the noble
      deputies were taught a new lesson of humbling themselves before
      the majesty of the people. “Illustrious Venetians,” said the
      marshal of Champagne, “we are sent by the greatest and most
      powerful barons of France to implore the aid of the masters of
      the sea for the deliverance of Jerusalem. They have enjoined us
      to fall prostrate at your feet; nor will we rise from the ground
      till you have promised to avenge with us the injuries of Christ.”
      The eloquence of their words and tears, 43 their martial aspect,
      and suppliant attitude, were applauded by a universal shout; as
      it were, says Jeffrey, by the sound of an earthquake. The
      venerable doge ascended the pulpit to urge their request by those
      motives of honor and virtue, which alone can be offered to a
      popular assembly: the treaty was transcribed on parchment,
      attested with oaths and seals, mutually accepted by the weeping
      and joyful representatives of France and Venice; and despatched
      to Rome for the approbation of Pope Innocent the Third. Two
      thousand marks were borrowed of the merchants for the first
      expenses of the armament. Of the six deputies, two repassed the
      Alps to announce their success, while their four companions made
      a fruitless trial of the zeal and emulation of the republics of
      Genoa and Pisa.

      40 (return) [ Henry Dandolo was eighty-four at his election,
      (A.D. 1192,) and ninety-seven at his death, (A.D. 1205.) See the
      Observations of Ducange sur Villehardouin, No. 204. But this
      _extraordinary_ longevity is not observed by the original
      writers, nor does there exist another example of a hero near a
      hundred years of age. Theophrastus might afford an instance of a
      writer of ninety-nine; but instead of ennenhkonta, (Prom. ad
      Character.,)I am much inclined to read ebdomhkonta, with his last
      editor Fischer, and the first thoughts of Casaubon. It is
      scarcely possible that the powers of the mind and body should
      support themselves till such a period of life.]

      41 (return) [ The modern Venetians (Laugier, tom. ii. p. 119)
      accuse the emperor Manuel; but the calumny is refuted by
      Villehardouin and the older writers, who suppose that Dandolo
      lost his eyes by a wound, (No. 31, and Ducange.) * Note: The
      accounts differ, both as to the extent and the cause of his
      blindness According to Villehardouin and others, the sight was
      totally lost; according to the Chronicle of Andrew Dandolo.
      (Murat. tom. xii. p. 322,) he was vise debilis. See Wilken, vol.
      v. p. 143.—M.]

      42 (return) [ See the original treaty in the Chronicle of Andrew
      Dandolo, p. 323—326.]

      43 (return) [ A reader of Villehardouin must observe the frequent
      tears of the marshal and his brother knights. Sachiez que la ot
      mainte lerme plorée de pitié, (No. 17;) mult plorant, (ibid.;)
      mainte lerme plorée, (No. 34;) si orent mult pitié et plorerent
      mult durement, (No. 60;) i ot mainte lerme plorée de pitié, (No.
      202.) They weep on every occasion of grief, joy, or devotion.]

      The execution of the treaty was still opposed by unforeseen
      difficulties and delays. The marshal, on his return to Troyes,
      was embraced and approved by Thibaut count of Champagne, who had
      been unanimously chosen general of the confederates. But the
      health of that valiant youth already declined, and soon became
      hopeless; and he deplored the untimely fate, which condemned him
      to expire, not in a field of battle, but on a bed of sickness. To
      his brave and numerous vassals, the dying prince distributed his
      treasures: they swore in his presence to accomplish his vow and
      their own; but some there were, says the marshal, who accepted
      his gifts and forfeited their words. The more resolute champions
      of the cross held a parliament at Soissons for the election of a
      new general; but such was the incapacity, or jealousy, or
      reluctance, of the princes of France, that none could be found
      both able and willing to assume the conduct of the enterprise.
      They acquiesced in the choice of a stranger, of Boniface marquis
      of Montferrat, descended of a race of heroes, and himself of
      conspicuous fame in the wars and negotiations of the times; 44
      nor could the piety or ambition of the Italian chief decline this
      honorable invitation. After visiting the French court, where he
      was received as a friend and kinsman, the marquis, in the church
      of Soissons, was invested with the cross of a pilgrim and the
      staff of a general; and immediately repassed the Alps, to prepare
      for the distant expedition of the East. About the festival of the
      Pentecost he displayed his banner, and marched towards Venice at
      the head of the Italians: he was preceded or followed by the
      counts of Flanders and Blois, and the most respectable barons of
      France; and their numbers were swelled by the pilgrims of
      Germany, 45 whose object and motives were similar to their own.
      The Venetians had fulfilled, and even surpassed, their
      engagements: stables were constructed for the horses, and
      barracks for the troops: the magazines were abundantly
      replenished with forage and provisions; and the fleet of
      transports, ships, and galleys, was ready to hoist sail as soon
      as the republic had received the price of the freight and
      armament. But that price far exceeded the wealth of the crusaders
      who were assembled at Venice. The Flemings, whose obedience to
      their count was voluntary and precarious, had embarked in their
      vessels for the long navigation of the ocean and Mediterranean;
      and many of the French and Italians had preferred a cheaper and
      more convenient passage from Marseilles and Apulia to the Holy
      Land. Each pilgrim might complain, that after he had furnished
      his own contribution, he was made responsible for the deficiency
      of his absent brethren: the gold and silver plate of the chiefs,
      which they freely delivered to the treasury of St. Marks, was a
      generous but inadequate sacrifice; and after all their efforts,
      thirty-four thousand marks were still wanting to complete the
      stipulated sum. The obstacle was removed by the policy and
      patriotism of the doge, who proposed to the barons, that if they
      would join their arms in reducing some revolted cities of
      Dalmatia, he would expose his person in the holy war, and obtain
      from the republic a long indulgence, till some wealthy conquest
      should afford the means of satisfying the debt. After much
      scruple and hesitation, they chose rather to accept the offer
      than to relinquish the enterprise; and the first hostilities of
      the fleet and army were directed against Zara, 46 a strong city
      of the Sclavonian coast, which had renounced its allegiance to
      Venice, and implored the protection of the king of Hungary. 47
      The crusaders burst the chain or boom of the harbor; landed their
      horses, troops, and military engines; and compelled the
      inhabitants, after a defence of five days, to surrender at
      discretion: their lives were spared, but the revolt was punished
      by the pillage of their houses and the demolition of their walls.
      The season was far advanced; the French and Venetians resolved to
      pass the winter in a secure harbor and plentiful country; but
      their repose was disturbed by national and tumultuous quarrels of
      the soldiers and mariners. The conquest of Zara had scattered the
      seeds of discord and scandal: the arms of the allies had been
      stained in their outset with the blood, not of infidels, but of
      Christians: the king of Hungary and his new subjects were
      themselves enlisted under the banner of the cross; and the
      scruples of the devout were magnified by the fear of lassitude of
      the reluctant pilgrims. The pope had excommunicated the false
      crusaders who had pillaged and massacred their brethren, 48 and
      only the marquis Boniface and Simon of Montfort 481 escaped these
      spiritual thunders; the one by his absence from the siege, the
      other by his final departure from the camp. Innocent might
      absolve the simple and submissive penitents of France; but he was
      provoked by the stubborn reason of the Venetians, who refused to
      confess their guilt, to accept their pardon, or to allow, in
      their temporal concerns, the interposition of a priest.

      44 (return) [ By a victory (A.D. 1191) over the citizens of Asti,
      by a crusade to Palestine, and by an embassy from the pope to the
      German princes, (Muratori, Annali d’Italia, tom. x. p. 163,
      202.)]

      45 (return) [ See the crusade of the Germans in the Historia C.
      P. of Gunther, (Canisii Antiq. Lect. tom. iv. p. v.—viii.,) who
      celebrates the pilgrimage of his abbot Martin, one of the
      preaching rivals of Fulk of Neuilly. His monastery, of the
      Cistercian order, was situate in the diocese of Basil.]

      46 (return) [ Jadera, now Zara, was a Roman colony, which
      acknowledged Augustus for its parent. It is now only two miles
      round, and contains five or six thousand inhabitants; but the
      fortifications are strong, and it is joined to the main land by a
      bridge. See the travels of the two companions, Spon and Wheeler,
      (Voyage de Dalmatie, de Grèce, &c., tom. i. p. 64—70. Journey
      into Greece, p. 8—14;) the last of whom, by mistaking _Sestertia_
      for _Sestertii_, values an arch with statues and columns at
      twelve pounds. If, in his time, there were no trees near Zara,
      the cherry-trees were not yet planted which produce our
      incomparable _marasquin_.]

      47 (return) [ Katona (Hist. Critica Reg. Hungariæ, Stirpis Arpad.
      tom. iv. p. 536—558) collects all the facts and testimonies most
      adverse to the conquerors of Zara.]

      48 (return) [ See the whole transaction, and the sentiments of
      the pope, in the Epistles of Innocent III. Gesta, c. 86, 87, 88.]

      481 (return) [ Montfort protested against the siege. Guido, the
      abbot of Vaux de Sernay, in the name of the pope, interdicted the
      attack on a Christian city; and the immediate surrender of the
      town was thus delayed for five days of fruitless resistance.
      Wilken, vol. v. p. 167. See likewise, at length, the history of
      the interdict issued by the pope. Ibid.—M.]

      The assembly of such formidable powers by sea and land had
      revived the hopes of young 49 Alexius; and both at Venice and
      Zara, he solicited the arms of the crusaders, for his own
      restoration and his father’s 50 deliverance. The royal youth was
      recommended by Philip king of Germany: his prayers and presence
      excited the compassion of the camp; and his cause was embraced
      and pleaded by the marquis of Montferrat and the doge of Venice.
      A double alliance, and the dignity of Cæsar, had connected with
      the Imperial family the two elder brothers of Boniface: 51 he
      expected to derive a kingdom from the important service; and the
      more generous ambition of Dandolo was eager to secure the
      inestimable benefits of trade and dominion that might accrue to
      his country. 52 Their influence procured a favorable audience for
      the ambassadors of Alexius; and if the magnitude of his offers
      excited some suspicion, the motives and rewards which he
      displayed might justify the delay and diversion of those forces
      which had been consecrated to the deliverance of Jerusalem. He
      promised in his own and his father’s name, that as soon as they
      should be seated on the throne of Constantinople, they would
      terminate the long schism of the Greeks, and submit themselves
      and their people to the lawful supremacy of the Roman church. He
      engaged to recompense the labors and merits of the crusaders, by
      the immediate payment of two hundred thousand marks of silver; to
      accompany them in person to Egypt; or, if it should be judged
      more advantageous, to maintain, during a year, ten thousand men,
      and, during his life, five hundred knights, for the service of
      the Holy Land. These tempting conditions were accepted by the
      republic of Venice; and the eloquence of the doge and marquis
      persuaded the counts of Flanders, Blois, and St. Pol, with eight
      barons of France, to join in the glorious enterprise. A treaty of
      offensive and defensive alliance was confirmed by their oaths and
      seals; and each individual, according to his situation and
      character, was swayed by the hope of public or private advantage;
      by the honor of restoring an exiled monarch; or by the sincere
      and probable opinion, that their efforts in Palestine would be
      fruitless and unavailing, and that the acquisition of
      Constantinople must precede and prepare the recovery of
      Jerusalem. But they were the chiefs or equals of a valiant band
      of freemen and volunteers, who thought and acted for themselves:
      the soldiers and clergy were divided; and, if a large majority
      subscribed to the alliance, the numbers and arguments of the
      dissidents were strong and respectable. 53 The boldest hearts
      were appalled by the report of the naval power and impregnable
      strength of Constantinople; and their apprehensions were
      disguised to the world, and perhaps to themselves, by the more
      decent objections of religion and duty. They alleged the sanctity
      of a vow, which had drawn them from their families and homes to
      the rescue of the holy sepulchre; nor should the dark and crooked
      counsels of human policy divert them from a pursuit, the event of
      which was in the hands of the Almighty. Their first offence, the
      attack of Zara, had been severely punished by the reproach of
      their conscience and the censures of the pope; nor would they
      again imbrue their hands in the blood of their fellow-Christians.
      The apostle of Rome had pronounced; nor would they usurp the
      right of avenging with the sword the schism of the Greeks and the
      doubtful usurpation of the Byzantine monarch. On these principles
      or pretences, many pilgrims, the most distinguished for their
      valor and piety, withdrew from the camp; and their retreat was
      less pernicious than the open or secret opposition of a
      discontented party, that labored, on every occasion, to separate
      the army and disappoint the enterprise.

      49 (return) [ A modern reader is surprised to hear of the valet
      de Constantinople, as applied to young Alexius, on account of his
      youth, like the _infants_ of Spain, and the _nobilissimus puer_
      of the Romans. The pages and _valets_ of the knights were as
      noble as themselves, (Villehardouin and Ducange, No. 36.)]

      50 (return) [ The emperor Isaac is styled by Villehardouin,
      _Sursac_, (No. 35, &c.,) which may be derived from the French
      _Sire_, or the Greek Kur (kurioV?) melted into his proper name;
      the further corruptions of Tursac and Conserac will instruct us
      what license may have been used in the old dynasties of Assyria
      and Egypt.]

      51 (return) [ Reinier and Conrad: the former married Maria,
      daughter of the emperor Manuel Comnenus; the latter was the
      husband of Theodora Angela, sister of the emperors Isaac and
      Alexius. Conrad abandoned the Greek court and princess for the
      glory of defending Tyre against Saladin, (Ducange, Fam. Byzant.
      p. 187, 203.)]

      52 (return) [ Nicetas (in Alexio Comneno, l. iii. c. 9) accuses
      the doge and Venetians as the first authors of the war against
      Constantinople, and considers only as a kuma epi kumati, the
      arrival and shameful offers of the royal exile. * Note: He
      admits, however, that the Angeli had committed depredations on
      the Venetian trade, and the emperor himself had refused the
      payment of part of the stipulated compensation for the seizure of
      the Venetian merchandise by the emperor Manuel. Nicetas, in
      loc.—M.]

      53 (return) [ Villehardouin and Gunther represent the sentiments
      of the two parties. The abbot Martin left the army at Zara,
      proceeded to Palestine, was sent ambassador to Constantinople,
      and became a reluctant witness of the second siege.]

      Notwithstanding this defection, the departure of the fleet and
      army was vigorously pressed by the Venetians, whose zeal for the
      service of the royal youth concealed a just resentment to his
      nation and family. They were mortified by the recent preference
      which had been given to Pisa, the rival of their trade; they had
      a long arrear of debt and injury to liquidate with the Byzantine
      court; and Dandolo might not discourage the popular tale, that he
      had been deprived of his eyes by the emperor Manuel, who
      perfidiously violated the sanctity of an ambassador. A similar
      armament, for ages, had not rode the Adriatic: it was composed of
      one hundred and twenty flat-bottomed vessels or _palanders_ for
      the horses; two hundred and forty transports filled with men and
      arms; seventy store-ships laden with provisions; and fifty stout
      galleys, well prepared for the encounter of an enemy. 54 While
      the wind was favorable, the sky serene, and the water smooth,
      every eye was fixed with wonder and delight on the scene of
      military and naval pomp which overspread the sea. 541 The shields
      of the knights and squires, at once an ornament and a defence,
      were arranged on either side of the ships; the banners of the
      nations and families were displayed from the stern; our modern
      artillery was supplied by three hundred engines for casting
      stones and darts: the fatigues of the way were cheered with the
      sound of music; and the spirits of the adventurers were raised by
      the mutual assurance, that forty thousand Christian heroes were
      equal to the conquest of the world. 55 In the navigation 56 from
      Venice and Zara, the fleet was successfully steered by the skill
      and experience of the Venetian pilots: at Durazzo, the
      confederates first landed on the territories of the Greek empire:
      the Isle of Corfu afforded a station and repose; they doubled,
      without accident, the perilous cape of Malea, the southern point
      of Peloponnesus or the Morea; made a descent in the islands of
      Negropont and Andros; and cast anchor at Abydus on the Asiatic
      side of the Hellespont. These preludes of conquest were easy and
      bloodless: the Greeks of the provinces, without patriotism or
      courage, were crushed by an irresistible force: the presence of
      the lawful heir might justify their obedience; and it was
      rewarded by the modesty and discipline of the Latins. As they
      penetrated through the Hellespont, the magnitude of their navy
      was compressed in a narrow channel, and the face of the waters
      was darkened with innumerable sails. They again expanded in the
      basin of the Propontis, and traversed that placid sea, till they
      approached the European shore, at the abbey of St. Stephen, three
      leagues to the west of Constantinople. The prudent doge dissuaded
      them from dispersing themselves in a populous and hostile land;
      and, as their stock of provisions was reduced, it was resolved,
      in the season of harvest, to replenish their store-ships in the
      fertile islands of the Propontis. With this resolution, they
      directed their course: but a strong gale, and their own
      impatience, drove them to the eastward; and so near did they run
      to the shore and the city, that some volleys of stones and darts
      were exchanged between the ships and the rampart. As they passed
      along, they gazed with admiration on the capital of the East, or,
      as it should seem, of the earth; rising from her seven hills, and
      towering over the continents of Europe and Asia. The swelling
      domes and lofty spires of five hundred palaces and churches were
      gilded by the sun and reflected in the waters: the walls were
      crowded with soldiers and spectators, whose numbers they beheld,
      of whose temper they were ignorant; and each heart was chilled by
      the reflection, that, since the beginning of the world, such an
      enterprise had never been undertaken by such a handful of
      warriors. But the momentary apprehension was dispelled by hope
      and valor; and every man, says the marshal of Champagne, glanced
      his eye on the sword or lance which he must speedily use in the
      glorious conflict. 57 The Latins cast anchor before Chalcedon;
      the mariners only were left in the vessels: the soldiers, horses,
      and arms, were safely landed; and, in the luxury of an Imperial
      palace, the barons tasted the first fruits of their success. On
      the third day, the fleet and army moved towards Scutari, the
      Asiatic suburb of Constantinople: a detachment of five hundred
      Greek horse was surprised and defeated by fourscore French
      knights; and in a halt of nine days, the camp was plentifully
      supplied with forage and provisions.

      54 (return) [ The birth and dignity of Andrew Dandolo gave him
      the motive and the means of searching in the archives of Venice
      the memorable story of his ancestor. His brevity seems to accuse
      the copious and more recent narratives of Sanudo, (in Muratori,
      Script. Rerum Italicarum, tom. xxii.,) Blondus, Sabellicus, and
      Rhamnusius.]

      541 (return) [ This description rather belongs to the first
      setting sail of the expedition from Venice, before the siege of
      Zara. The armament did not return to Venice.—M.]

      55 (return) [ Villehardouin, No. 62. His feelings and expressions
      are original: he often weeps, but he rejoices in the glories and
      perils of war with a spirit unknown to a sedentary writer.]

      56 (return) [ In this voyage, almost all the geographical names
      are corrupted by the Latins. The modern appellation of Chalcis,
      and all Euba, is derived from its _Euripus_, _Evripo_,
      _Negri-po_, _Negropont_, which dishonors our maps, (D’Anville,
      Géographie Ancienne, tom. i. p. 263.)]

      57 (return) [ Et sachiez que il ni ot si hardi cui le cuer ne
      fremist, (c. 66.).. Chascuns regardoit ses armes.... que par tems
      en arons mestier, (c. 67.) Such is the honesty of courage.]

      In relating the invasion of a great empire, it may seem strange
      that I have not described the obstacles which should have checked
      the progress of the strangers. The Greeks, in truth, were an
      unwarlike people; but they were rich, industrious, and subject to
      the will of a single man: had that man been capable of fear, when
      his enemies were at a distance, or of courage, when they
      approached his person. The first rumor of his nephew’s alliance
      with the French and Venetians was despised by the usurper
      Alexius: his flatterers persuaded him, that in this contempt he
      was bold and sincere; and each evening, in the close of the
      banquet, he thrice discomfited the Barbarians of the West. These
      Barbarians had been justly terrified by the report of his naval
      power; and the sixteen hundred fishing boats of Constantinople 58
      could have manned a fleet, to sink them in the Adriatic, or stop
      their entrance in the mouth of the Hellespont. But all force may
      be annihilated by the negligence of the prince and the venality
      of his ministers. The great duke, or admiral, made a scandalous,
      almost a public, auction of the sails, the masts, and the
      rigging: the royal forests were reserved for the more important
      purpose of the chase; and the trees, says Nicetas, were guarded
      by the eunuchs, like the groves of religious worship. 59 From his
      dream of pride, Alexius was awakened by the siege of Zara, and
      the rapid advances of the Latins; as soon as he saw the danger
      was real, he thought it inevitable, and his vain presumption was
      lost in abject despondency and despair. He suffered these
      contemptible Barbarians to pitch their camp in the sight of the
      palace; and his apprehensions were thinly disguised by the pomp
      and menace of a suppliant embassy. The sovereign of the Romans
      was astonished (his ambassadors were instructed to say) at the
      hostile appearance of the strangers. If these pilgrims were
      sincere in their vow for the deliverance of Jerusalem, his voice
      must applaud, and his treasures should assist, their pious design
      but should they dare to invade the sanctuary of empire, their
      numbers, were they ten times more considerable, should not
      protect them from his just resentment. The answer of the doge and
      barons was simple and magnanimous. “In the cause of honor and
      justice,” they said, “we despise the usurper of Greece, his
      threats, and his offers. _Our_ friendship and _his_ allegiance
      are due to the lawful heir, to the young prince, who is seated
      among us, and to his father, the emperor Isaac, who has been
      deprived of his sceptre, his freedom, and his eyes, by the crime
      of an ungrateful brother. Let that brother confess his guilt, and
      implore forgiveness, and we ourselves will intercede, that he may
      be permitted to live in affluence and security. But let him not
      insult us by a second message; our reply will be made in arms, in
      the palace of Constantinople.”

      58 (return) [ Eandem urbem plus in solis navibus piscatorum
      abundare, quam illos in toto navigio. Habebat enim mille et
      sexcentas piscatorias naves..... Bellicas autem sive mercatorias
      habebant infinitæ multitudinis et portum tutissimum. Gunther,
      Hist. C. P. c. 8, p. 10.]

      59 (return) [ Kaqaper iervn alsewn, eipein de kai Jeojuteutwn
      paradeiswn ejeid?onto toutwni. Nicetas in Alex. Comneno, l. iii.
      c. 9, p. 348.]

      On the tenth day of their encampment at Scutari, the crusaders
      prepared themselves, as soldiers and as Catholics, for the
      passage of the Bosphorus. Perilous indeed was the adventure; the
      stream was broad and rapid: in a calm the current of the Euxine
      might drive down the liquid and unextinguishable fires of the
      Greeks; and the opposite shores of Europe were defended by
      seventy thousand horse and foot in formidable array. On this
      memorable day, which happened to be bright and pleasant, the
      Latins were distributed in six battles or divisions; the first,
      or vanguard, was led by the count of Flanders, one of the most
      powerful of the Christian princes in the skill and number of his
      crossbows. The four successive battles of the French were
      commanded by his brother Henry, the counts of St. Pol and Blois,
      and Matthew of Montmorency; the last of whom was honored by the
      voluntary service of the marshal and nobles of Champagne. The
      sixth division, the rear-guard and reserve of the army, was
      conducted by the marquis of Montferrat, at the head of the
      Germans and Lombards. The chargers, saddled, with their long
      caparisons dragging on the ground, were embarked in the flat
      _palanders_; 60 and the knights stood by the side of their
      horses, in complete armor, their helmets laced, and their lances
      in their hands. The numerous train of sergeants 61 and archers
      occupied the transports; and each transport was towed by the
      strength and swiftness of a galley. The six divisions traversed
      the Bosphorus, without encountering an enemy or an obstacle: to
      land the foremost was the wish, to conquer or die was the
      resolution, of every division and of every soldier. Jealous of
      the preeminence of danger, the knights in their heavy armor
      leaped into the sea, when it rose as high as their girdle; the
      sergeants and archers were animated by their valor; and the
      squires, letting down the draw-bridges of the palanders, led the
      horses to the shore. Before their squadrons could mount, and
      form, and couch their Lances, the seventy thousand Greeks had
      vanished from their sight: the timid Alexius gave the example to
      his troops; and it was only by the plunder of his rich pavilions
      that the Latins were informed that they had fought against an
      emperor. In the first consternation of the flying enemy, they
      resolved, by a double attack, to open the entrance of the harbor.
      The tower of Galata, 62 in the suburb of Pera, was attacked and
      stormed by the French, while the Venetians assumed the more
      difficult task of forcing the boom or chain that was stretched
      from that tower to the Byzantine shore. After some fruitless
      attempts, their intrepid perseverance prevailed: twenty ships of
      war, the relics of the Grecian navy, were either sunk or taken:
      the enormous and massy links of iron were cut asunder by the
      shears, or broken by the weight, of the galleys; 63 and the
      Venetian fleet, safe and triumphant, rode at anchor in the port
      of Constantinople. By these daring achievements, a remnant of
      twenty thousand Latins solicited the license of besieging a
      capital which contained above four hundred thousand inhabitants,
      64 able, though not willing, to bear arms in defence of their
      country. Such an account would indeed suppose a population of
      near two millions; but whatever abatement may be required in the
      numbers of the Greeks, the _belief_ of those numbers will equally
      exalt the fearless spirit of their assailants.

      60 (return) [ From the version of Vignere I adopt the
      well-sounding word _palander_, which is still used, I believe, in
      the Mediterranean. But had I written in French, I should have
      preserved the original and expressive denomination of _vessiers_
      or _huissiers_, from the _huis_ or door which was let down as a
      draw-bridge; but which, at sea, was closed into the side of the
      ship, (see Ducange au Villehardouin, No. 14, and Joinville. p.
      27, 28, edit. du Louvre.)]

      61 (return) [ To avoid the vague expressions of followers, &c., I
      use, after Villehardouin, the word _sergeants_ for all horsemen
      who were not knights. There were sergeants at arms, and sergeants
      at law; and if we visit the parade and Westminster Hall, we may
      observe the strange result of the distinction, (Ducange, Glossar.
      Latin, _Servientes_, &c., tom. vi. p. 226—231.)]

      62 (return) [ It is needless to observe, that on the subject of
      Galata, the chain, &c., Ducange is accurate and full. Consult
      likewise the proper chapters of the C. P. Christiana of the same
      author. The inhabitants of Galata were so vain and ignorant, that
      they applied to themselves St. Paul’s Epistle to the Galatians.]

      63 (return) [ The vessel that broke the chain was named the
      Eagle, _Aquila_, (Dandolo, Chronicon, p. 322,) which Blondus (de
      Gestis Venet.) has changed into _Aquilo_, the north wind. Ducange
      (Observations, No. 83) maintains the latter reading; but he had
      not seen the respectable text of Dandolo, nor did he enough
      consider the topography of the harbor. The south-east would have
      been a more effectual wind. (Note to Wilken, vol. v. p. 215.)]

      64 (return) [ Quatre cens mil homes ou plus, (Villehardouin, No.
      134,) must be understood of _men_ of a military age. Le Beau
      (Hist. du. Bas Empire, tom. xx. p. 417) allows Constantinople a
      million of inhabitants, of whom 60,000 horse, and an infinite
      number of foot-soldiers. In its present decay, the capital of the
      Ottoman empire may contain 400,000 souls, (Bell’s Travels, vol.
      ii. p. 401, 402;) but as the Turks keep no registers, and as
      circumstances are fallacious, it is impossible to ascertain
      (Niebuhr, Voyage en Arabie, tom. i. p. 18, 19) the real
      populousness of their cities.]

      In the choice of the attack, the French and Venetians were
      divided by their habits of life and warfare. The former affirmed
      with truth, that Constantinople was most accessible on the side
      of the sea and the harbor. The latter might assert with honor,
      that they had long enough trusted their lives and fortunes to a
      frail bark and a precarious element, and loudly demanded a trial
      of knighthood, a firm ground, and a close onset, either on foot
      or on horseback. After a prudent compromise, of employing the two
      nations by sea and land, in the service best suited to their
      character, the fleet covering the army, they both proceeded from
      the entrance to the extremity of the harbor: the stone bridge of
      the river was hastily repaired; and the six battles of the French
      formed their encampment against the front of the capital, the
      basis of the triangle which runs about four miles from the port
      to the Propontis. 65 On the edge of a broad ditch, at the foot of
      a lofty rampart, they had leisure to contemplate the difficulties
      of their enterprise. The gates to the right and left of their
      narrow camp poured forth frequent sallies of cavalry and
      light-infantry, which cut off their stragglers, swept the country
      of provisions, sounded the alarm five or six times in the course
      of each day, and compelled them to plant a palisade, and sink an
      intrenchment, for their immediate safety. In the supplies and
      convoys the Venetians had been too sparing, or the Franks too
      voracious: the usual complaints of hunger and scarcity were
      heard, and perhaps felt their stock of flour would be exhausted
      in three weeks; and their disgust of salt meat tempted them to
      taste the flesh of their horses. The trembling usurper was
      supported by Theodore Lascaris, his son-in-law, a valiant youth,
      who aspired to save and to rule his country; the Greeks,
      regardless of that country, were awakened to the defence of their
      religion; but their firmest hope was in the strength and spirit
      of the Varangian guards, of the Danes and English, as they are
      named in the writers of the times. 66 After ten days’ incessant
      labor, the ground was levelled, the ditch filled, the approaches
      of the besiegers were regularly made, and two hundred and fifty
      engines of assault exercised their various powers to clear the
      rampart, to batter the walls, and to sap the foundations. On the
      first appearance of a breach, the scaling-ladders were applied:
      the numbers that defended the vantage ground repulsed and
      oppressed the adventurous Latins; but they admired the resolution
      of fifteen knights and sergeants, who had gained the ascent, and
      maintained their perilous station till they were precipitated or
      made prisoners by the Imperial guards. On the side of the harbor
      the naval attack was more successfully conducted by the
      Venetians; and that industrious people employed every resource
      that was known and practiced before the invention of gunpowder. A
      double line, three bow-shots in front, was formed by the galleys
      and ships; and the swift motion of the former was supported by
      the weight and loftiness of the latter, whose decks, and poops,
      and turret, were the platforms of military engines, that
      discharged their shot over the heads of the first line. The
      soldiers, who leaped from the galleys on shore, immediately
      planted and ascended their scaling-ladders, while the large
      ships, advancing more slowly into the intervals, and lowering a
      draw-bridge, opened a way through the air from their masts to the
      rampart. In the midst of the conflict, the doge, a venerable and
      conspicuous form, stood aloft in complete armor on the prow of
      his galley. The great standard of St. Mark was displayed before
      him; his threats, promises, and exhortations, urged the diligence
      of the rowers; his vessel was the first that struck; and Dandolo
      was the first warrior on the shore. The nations admired the
      magnanimity of the blind old man, without reflecting that his age
      and infirmities diminished the price of life, and enhanced the
      value of immortal glory. On a sudden, by an invisible hand, (for
      the standard-bearer was probably slain,) the banner of the
      republic was fixed on the rampart: twenty-five towers were
      rapidly occupied; and, by the cruel expedient of fire, the Greeks
      were driven from the adjacent quarter. The doge had despatched
      the intelligence of his success, when he was checked by the
      danger of his confederates. Nobly declaring that he would rather
      die with the pilgrims than gain a victory by their destruction,
      Dandolo relinquished his advantage, recalled his troops, and
      hastened to the scene of action. He found the six weary
      diminutive _battles_ of the French encompassed by sixty squadrons
      of the Greek cavalry, the least of which was more numerous than
      the largest of their divisions. Shame and despair had provoked
      Alexius to the last effort of a general sally; but he was awed by
      the firm order and manly aspect of the Latins; and, after
      skirmishing at a distance, withdrew his troops in the close of
      the evening. The silence or tumult of the night exasperated his
      fears; and the timid usurper, collecting a treasure of ten
      thousand pounds of gold, basely deserted his wife, his people,
      and his fortune; threw himself into a bark; stole through the
      Bosphorus; and landed in shameful safety in an obscure harbor of
      Thrace. As soon as they were apprised of his flight, the Greek
      nobles sought pardon and peace in the dungeon where the blind
      Isaac expected each hour the visit of the executioner. Again
      saved and exalted by the vicissitudes of fortune, the captive in
      his Imperial robes was replaced on the throne, and surrounded
      with prostrate slaves, whose real terror and affected joy he was
      incapable of discerning. At the dawn of day, hostilities were
      suspended, and the Latin chiefs were surprised by a message from
      the lawful and reigning emperor, who was impatient to embrace his
      son, and to reward his generous deliverers. 67

      65 (return) [ On the most correct plans of Constantinople, I know
      not how to measure more than 4000 paces. Yet Villehardouin
      computes the space at three leagues, (No. 86.) If his eye were
      not deceived, he must reckon by the old Gallic league of 1500
      paces, which might still be used in Champagne.]

      66 (return) [ The guards, the Varangi, are styled by
      Villehardouin, (No. 89, 95) Englois et Danois avec leurs haches.
      Whatever had been their origin, a French pilgrim could not be
      mistaken in the nations of which they were at that time
      composed.]

      67 (return) [ For the first siege and conquest of Constantinople,
      we may read the original letter of the crusaders to Innocent
      III., Gesta, c. 91, p. 533, 534. Villehardouin, No. 75—99.
      Nicetas, in Alexio Comnen. l. iii. c. 10, p. 349—352. Dandolo, in
      Chron. p. 322. Gunther, and his abbot Martin, were not yet
      returned from their obstinate pilgrim age to Jerusalem, or St.
      John d’Acre, where the greatest part of the company had died of
      the plague.]




      Chapter LX: The Fourth Crusade.—Part III.

      But these generous deliverers were unwilling to release their
      hostage, till they had obtained from his father the payment, or
      at least the promise, of their recompense. They chose four
      ambassadors, Matthew of Montmorency, our historian the marshal of
      Champagne, and two Venetians, to congratulate the emperor. The
      gates were thrown open on their approach, the streets on both
      sides were lined with the battle axes of the Danish and English
      guard: the presence-chamber glittered with gold and jewels, the
      false substitute of virtue and power: by the side of the blind
      Isaac his wife was seated, the sister of the king of Hungary: and
      by her appearance, the noble matrons of Greece were drawn from
      their domestic retirement, and mingled with the circle of
      senators and soldiers. The Latins, by the mouth of the marshal,
      spoke like men conscious of their merits, but who respected the
      work of their own hands; and the emperor clearly understood, that
      his son’s engagements with Venice and the pilgrims must be
      ratified without hesitation or delay. Withdrawing into a private
      chamber with the empress, a chamberlain, an interpreter, and the
      four ambassadors, the father of young Alexius inquired with some
      anxiety into the nature of his stipulations. The submission of
      the Eastern empire to the pope, the succor of the Holy Land, and
      a present contribution of two hundred thousand marks of
      silver.—“These conditions are weighty,” was his prudent reply:
      “they are hard to accept, and difficult to perform. But no
      conditions can exceed the measure of your services and deserts.”
      After this satisfactory assurance, the barons mounted on
      horseback, and introduced the heir of Constantinople to the city
      and palace: his youth and marvellous adventures engaged every
      heart in his favor, and Alexius was solemnly crowned with his
      father in the dome of St. Sophia. In the first days of his reign,
      the people, already blessed with the restoration of plenty and
      peace, was delighted by the joyful catastrophe of the tragedy;
      and the discontent of the nobles, their regret, and their fears,
      were covered by the polished surface of pleasure and loyalty The
      mixture of two discordant nations in the same capital might have
      been pregnant with mischief and danger; and the suburb of Galata,
      or Pera, was assigned for the quarters of the French and
      Venetians. But the liberty of trade and familiar intercourse was
      allowed between the friendly nations: and each day the pilgrims
      were tempted by devotion or curiosity to visit the churches and
      palaces of Constantinople. Their rude minds, insensible perhaps
      of the finer arts, were astonished by the magnificent scenery:
      and the poverty of their native towns enhanced the populousness
      and riches of the first metropolis of Christendom. 68 Descending
      from his state, young Alexius was prompted by interest and
      gratitude to repeat his frequent and familiar visits to his Latin
      allies; and in the freedom of the table, the gay petulance of the
      French sometimes forgot the emperor of the East. 69 In their most
      serious conferences, it was agreed, that the reunion of the two
      churches must be the result of patience and time; but avarice was
      less tractable than zeal; and a larger sum was instantly
      disbursed to appease the wants, and silence the importunity, of
      the crusaders. 70 Alexius was alarmed by the approaching hour of
      their departure: their absence might have relieved him from the
      engagement which he was yet incapable of performing; but his
      friends would have left him, naked and alone, to the caprice and
      prejudice of a perfidious nation. He wished to bribe their stay,
      the delay of a year, by undertaking to defray their expense, and
      to satisfy, in their name, the freight of the Venetian vessels.
      The offer was agitated in the council of the barons; and, after a
      repetition of their debates and scruples, a majority of votes
      again acquiesced in the advice of the doge and the prayer of the
      young emperor. At the price of sixteen hundred pounds of gold, he
      prevailed on the marquis of Montferrat to lead him with an army
      round the provinces of Europe; to establish his authority, and
      pursue his uncle, while Constantinople was awed by the presence
      of Baldwin and his confederates of France and Flanders. The
      expedition was successful: the blind emperor exulted in the
      success of his arms, and listened to the predictions of his
      flatterers, that the same Providence which had raised him from
      the dungeon to the throne, would heal his gout, restore his
      sight, and watch over the long prosperity of his reign. Yet the
      mind of the suspicious old man was tormented by the rising
      glories of his son; nor could his pride conceal from his envy,
      that, while his own name was pronounced in faint and reluctant
      acclamations, the royal youth was the theme of spontaneous and
      universal praise. 71

      68 (return) [ Compare, in the rude energy of Villehardouin, (No.
      66, 100,) the inside and outside views of Constantinople, and
      their impression on the minds of the pilgrims: cette ville (says
      he) que de toutes les autres ere souveraine. See the parallel
      passages of Fulcherius Carnotensis, Hist. Hierosol. l. i. c. 4,
      and Will. Tyr. ii. 3, xx. 26.]

      69 (return) [ As they played at dice, the Latins took off his
      diadem, and clapped on his head a woollen or hairy cap, to
      megaloprepeV kai pagkleiston katerrupainen onoma, (Nicetas, p.
      358.) If these merry companions were Venetians, it was the
      insolence of trade and a commonwealth.]

      70 (return) [ Villehardouin, No. 101. Dandolo, p. 322. The doge
      affirms, that the Venetians were paid more slowly than the
      French; but he owns, that the histories of the two nations
      differed on that subject. Had he read Villehardouin? The Greeks
      complained, however, good totius Græciæ opes transtulisset,
      (Gunther, Hist. C. P. c 13) See the lamentations and invectives
      of Nicetas, (p. 355.)]

      71 (return) [ The reign of Alexius Comnenus occupies three books
      in Nicetas, p. 291—352. The short restoration of Isaac and his
      son is despatched in five chapters, p. 352—362.]

      By the recent invasion, the Greeks were awakened from a dream of
      nine centuries; from the vain presumption that the capital of the
      Roman empire was impregnable to foreign arms. The strangers of
      the West had violated the city, and bestowed the sceptre, of
      Constantine: their Imperial clients soon became as unpopular as
      themselves: the well-known vices of Isaac were rendered still
      more contemptible by his infirmities, and the young Alexius was
      hated as an apostate, who had renounced the manners and religion
      of his country. His secret covenant with the Latins was divulged
      or suspected; the people, and especially the clergy, were
      devoutly attached to their faith and superstition; and every
      convent, and every shop, resounded with the danger of the church
      and the tyranny of the pope. 72 An empty treasury could ill
      supply the demands of regal luxury and foreign extortion: the
      Greeks refused to avert, by a general tax, the impending evils of
      servitude and pillage; the oppression of the rich excited a more
      dangerous and personal resentment; and if the emperor melted the
      plate, and despoiled the images, of the sanctuary, he seemed to
      justify the complaints of heresy and sacrilege. During the
      absence of Marquis Boniface and his Imperial pupil,
      Constantinople was visited with a calamity which might be justly
      imputed to the zeal and indiscretion of the Flemish pilgrims. 73
      In one of their visits to the city, they were scandalized by the
      aspect of a mosque or synagogue, in which one God was worshipped,
      without a partner or a son. Their effectual mode of controversy
      was to attack the infidels with the sword, and their habitation
      with fire: but the infidels, and some Christian neighbors,
      presumed to defend their lives and properties; and the flames
      which bigotry had kindled, consumed the most orthodox and
      innocent structures. During eight days and nights, the
      conflagration spread above a league in front, from the harbor to
      the Propontis, over the thickest and most populous regions of the
      city. It is not easy to count the stately churches and palaces
      that were reduced to a smoking ruin, to value the merchandise
      that perished in the trading streets, or to number the families
      that were involved in the common destruction. By this outrage,
      which the doge and the barons in vain affected to disclaim, the
      name of the Latins became still more unpopular; and the colony of
      that nation, above fifteen thousand persons, consulted their
      safety in a hasty retreat from the city to the protection of
      their standard in the suburb of Pera. The emperor returned in
      triumph; but the firmest and most dexterous policy would have
      been insufficient to steer him through the tempest, which
      overwhelmed the person and government of that unhappy youth. His
      own inclination, and his father’s advice, attached him to his
      benefactors; but Alexius hesitated between gratitude and
      patriotism, between the fear of his subjects and of his allies.
      74 By his feeble and fluctuating conduct he lost the esteem and
      confidence of both; and, while he invited the marquis of
      Monferrat to occupy the palace, he suffered the nobles to
      conspire, and the people to arm, for the deliverance of their
      country. Regardless of his painful situation, the Latin chiefs
      repeated their demands, resented his delays, suspected his
      intentions, and exacted a decisive answer of peace or war. The
      haughty summons was delivered by three French knights and three
      Venetian deputies, who girded their swords, mounted their horses,
      pierced through the angry multitude, and entered, with a fearful
      countenance, the palace and presence of the Greek emperor. In a
      peremptory tone, they recapitulated their services and his
      engagements; and boldly declared, that unless their just claims
      were fully and immediately satisfied, they should no longer hold
      him either as a sovereign or a friend. After this defiance, the
      first that had ever wounded an Imperial ear, they departed
      without betraying any symptoms of fear; but their escape from a
      servile palace and a furious city astonished the ambassadors
      themselves; and their return to the camp was the signal of mutual
      hostility.

      72 (return) [ When Nicetas reproaches Alexius for his impious
      league, he bestows the harshest names on the pope’s new religion,
      meizon kai atopwtaton... parektrophn pistewV... tvn tou Papa
      pronomiwn kainismon,... metaqesin te kai metapoihsin tvn palaivn
      'RwmaioiV?eqvn, (p. 348.) Such was the sincere language of every
      Greek to the last gasp of the empire.]

      73 (return) [ Nicetas (p. 355) is positive in the charge, and
      specifies the Flemings, (FlamioneV,) though he is wrong in
      supposing it an ancient name. Villehardouin (No. 107) exculpates
      the barons, and is ignorant (perhaps affectedly ignorant) of the
      names of the guilty.]

      74 (return) [ Compare the suspicions and complaints of Nicetas
      (p. 359—362) with the blunt charges of Baldwin of Flanders,
      (Gesta Innocent III. c. 92, p. 534,) cum patriarcha et mole
      nobilium, nobis promises perjurus et mendax.]

      Among the Greeks, all authority and wisdom were overborne by the
      impetuous multitude, who mistook their rage for valor, their
      numbers for strength, and their fanaticism for the support and
      inspiration of Heaven. In the eyes of both nations Alexius was
      false and contemptible; the base and spurious race of the Angeli
      was rejected with clamorous disdain; and the people of
      Constantinople encompassed the senate, to demand at their hands a
      more worthy emperor. To every senator, conspicuous by his birth
      or dignity, they successively presented the purple: by each
      senator the deadly garment was repulsed: the contest lasted three
      days; and we may learn from the historian Nicetas, one of the
      members of the assembly, that fear and weaknesses were the
      guardians of their loyalty. A phantom, who vanished in oblivion,
      was forcibly proclaimed by the crowd: 75 but the author of the
      tumult, and the leader of the war, was a prince of the house of
      Ducas; and his common appellation of Alexius must be
      discriminated by the epithet of Mourzoufle, 76 which in the
      vulgar idiom expressed the close junction of his black and shaggy
      eyebrows. At once a patriot and a courtier, the perfidious
      Mourzoufle, who was not destitute of cunning and courage, opposed
      the Latins both in speech and action, inflamed the passions and
      prejudices of the Greeks, and insinuated himself into the favor
      and confidence of Alexius, who trusted him with the office of
      great chamberlain, and tinged his buskins with the colors of
      royalty. At the dead of night, he rushed into the bed-chamber
      with an affrighted aspect, exclaiming, that the palace was
      attacked by the people and betrayed by the guards. Starting from
      his couch, the unsuspecting prince threw himself into the arms of
      his enemy, who had contrived his escape by a private staircase.
      But that staircase terminated in a prison: Alexius was seized,
      stripped, and loaded with chains; and, after tasting some days
      the bitterness of death, he was poisoned, or strangled, or beaten
      with clubs, at the command, or in the presence, of the tyrant.
      The emperor Isaac Angelus soon followed his son to the grave; and
      Mourzoufle, perhaps, might spare the superfluous crime of
      hastening the extinction of impotence and blindness.

      75 (return) [ His name was Nicholas Canabus: he deserved the
      praise of Nicetas and the vengeance of Mourzoufle, (p. 362.)]

      76 (return) [ Villehardouin (No. 116) speaks of him as a
      favorite, without knowing that he was a prince of the blood,
      _Angelus_ and _Ducas_. Ducange, who pries into every corner,
      believes him to be the son of Isaac Ducas Sebastocrator, and
      second cousin of young Alexius.]

      The death of the emperors, and the usurpation of Mourzoufle, had
      changed the nature of the quarrel. It was no longer the
      disagreement of allies who overvalued their services, or
      neglected their obligations: the French and Venetians forgot
      their complaints against Alexius, dropped a tear on the untimely
      fate of their companion, and swore revenge against the perfidious
      nation who had crowned his assassin. Yet the prudent doge was
      still inclined to negotiate: he asked as a debt, a subsidy, or a
      fine, fifty thousand pounds of gold, about two millions sterling;
      nor would the conference have been abruptly broken, if the zeal,
      or policy, of Mourzoufle had not refused to sacrifice the Greek
      church to the safety of the state. 77 Amidst the invectives of
      his foreign and domestic enemies, we may discern, that he was not
      unworthy of the character which he had assumed, of the public
      champion: the second siege of Constantinople was far more
      laborious than the first; the treasury was replenished, and
      discipline was restored, by a severe inquisition into the abuses
      of the former reign; and Mourzoufle, an iron mace in his hand,
      visiting the posts, and affecting the port and aspect of a
      warrior, was an object of terror to his soldiers, at least, and
      to his kinsmen. Before and after the death of Alexius, the Greeks
      made two vigorous and well-conducted attempts to burn the navy in
      the harbor; but the skill and courage of the Venetians repulsed
      the fire-ships; and the vagrant flames wasted themselves without
      injury in the sea. 78 In a nocturnal sally the Greek emperor was
      vanquished by Henry, brother of the count of Flanders: the
      advantages of number and surprise aggravated the shame of his
      defeat: his buckler was found on the field of battle; and the
      Imperial standard, 79 a divine image of the Virgin, was
      presented, as a trophy and a relic to the Cistercian monks, the
      disciples of St. Bernard. Near three months, without excepting
      the holy season of Lent, were consumed in skirmishes and
      preparations, before the Latins were ready or resolved for a
      general assault. The land fortifications had been found
      impregnable; and the Venetian pilots represented, that, on the
      shore of the Propontis, the anchorage was unsafe, and the ships
      must be driven by the current far away to the straits of the
      Hellespont; a prospect not unpleasing to the reluctant pilgrims,
      who sought every opportunity of breaking the army. From the
      harbor, therefore, the assault was determined by the assailants,
      and expected by the besieged; and the emperor had placed his
      scarlet pavilions on a neighboring height, to direct and animate
      the efforts of his troops. A fearless spectator, whose mind could
      entertain the ideas of pomp and pleasure, might have admired the
      long array of two embattled armies, which extended above half a
      league, the one on the ships and galleys, the other on the walls
      and towers raised above the ordinary level by several stages of
      wooden turrets. Their first fury was spent in the discharge of
      darts, stones, and fire, from the engines; but the water was
      deep; the French were bold; the Venetians were skilful; they
      approached the walls; and a desperate conflict of swords, spears,
      and battle-axes, was fought on the trembling bridges that
      grappled the floating, to the stable, batteries. In more than a
      hundred places, the assault was urged, and the defence was
      sustained; till the superiority of ground and numbers finally
      prevailed, and the Latin trumpets sounded a retreat. On the
      ensuing days, the attack was renewed with equal vigor, and a
      similar event; and, in the night, the doge and the barons held a
      council, apprehensive only for the public danger: not a voice
      pronounced the words of escape or treaty; and each warrior,
      according to his temper, embraced the hope of victory, or the
      assurance of a glorious death. 80 By the experience of the former
      siege, the Greeks were instructed, but the Latins were animated;
      and the knowledge that Constantinople might be taken, was of more
      avail than the local precautions which that knowledge had
      inspired for its defence. In the third assault, two ships were
      linked together to double their strength; a strong north wind
      drove them on the shore; the bishops of Troyes and Soissons led
      the van; and the auspicious names of the _pilgrim_ and the
      _paradise_ resounded along the line. 81 The episcopal banners
      were displayed on the walls; a hundred marks of silver had been
      promised to the first adventurers; and if their reward was
      intercepted by death, their names have been immortalized by fame.
      811 Four towers were scaled; three gates were burst open; and the
      French knights, who might tremble on the waves, felt themselves
      invincible on horseback on the solid ground. Shall I relate that
      the thousands who guarded the emperor’s person fled on the
      approach, and before the lance, of a single warrior? Their
      ignominious flight is attested by their countryman Nicetas: an
      army of phantoms marched with the French hero, and he was
      magnified to a giant in the eyes of the Greeks. 82 While the
      fugitives deserted their posts and cast away their arms, the
      Latins entered the city under the banners of their leaders: the
      streets and gates opened for their passage; and either design or
      accident kindled a third conflagration, which consumed in a few
      hours the measure of three of the largest cities of France. 83 In
      the close of evening, the barons checked their troops, and
      fortified their stations: They were awed by the extent and
      populousness of the capital, which might yet require the labor of
      a month, if the churches and palaces were conscious of their
      internal strength. But in the morning, a suppliant procession,
      with crosses and images, announced the submission of the Greeks,
      and deprecated the wrath of the conquerors: the usurper escaped
      through the golden gate: the palaces of Blachernæ and Boucoleon
      were occupied by the count of Flanders and the marquis of
      Montferrat; and the empire, which still bore the name of
      Constantine, and the title of Roman, was subverted by the arms of
      the Latin pilgrims. 84

      77 (return) [ This negotiation, probable in itself, and attested
      by Nicetas, (p 65,) is omitted as scandalous by the delicacy of
      Dandolo and Villehardouin. * Note: Wilken places it before the
      death of Alexius, vol. v. p. 276.—M.]

      78 (return) [ Baldwin mentions both attempts to fire the fleet,
      (Gest. c. 92, p. 534, 535;) Villehardouin, (No. 113—15) only
      describes the first. It is remarkable that neither of these
      warriors observe any peculiar properties in the Greek fire.]

      79 (return) [ Ducange (No. 119) pours forth a torrent of learning
      on the _Gonfanon Imperial_. This banner of the Virgin is shown at
      Venice as a trophy and relic: if it be genuine the pious doge
      must have cheated the monks of Citeaux.]

      80 (return) [ Villehardouin (No. 126) confesses, that mult ere
      grant peril; and Guntherus (Hist. C. P. c. 13) affirms, that
      nulla spes victoriæ arridere poterat. Yet the knight despises
      those who thought of flight, and the monk praises his countrymen
      who were resolved on death.]

      81 (return) [ Baldwin, and all the writers, honor the names of
      these two galleys, felici auspicio.]

      811 (return) [ Pietro Alberti, a Venetian noble and Andrew
      d’Amboise a French knight.—M.]

      82 (return) [ With an allusion to Homer, Nicetas calls him
      enneorguioV, nine orgyæ, or eighteen yards high, a stature which
      would, indeed, have excused the terror of the Greek. On this
      occasion, the historian seems fonder of the marvellous than of
      his country, or perhaps of truth. Baldwin exclaims in the words
      of the psalmist, persequitur unus ex nobis centum alienos.]

      83 (return) [ Villehardouin (No. 130) is again ignorant of the
      authors of _this_ more legitimate fire, which is ascribed by
      Gunther to a quidam comes Teutonicus, (c. 14.) They seem ashamed,
      the incendiaries!]

      84 (return) [ For the second siege and conquest of
      Constantinople, see Villehardouin (No. 113—132,) Baldwin’s iid
      Epistle to Innocent III., (Gesta c. 92, p. 534—537,) with the
      whole reign of Mourzoufle, in Nicetas, (p 363—375;) and borrowed
      some hints from Dandolo (Chron. Venet. p. 323—330) and Gunther,
      (Hist. C. P. c. 14—18,) who added the decorations of prophecy and
      vision. The former produces an oracle of the Erythræan sibyl, of
      a great armament on the Adriatic, under a blind chief, against
      Byzantium, &c. Curious enough, were the prediction anterior to
      the fact.]

      Constantinople had been taken by storm; and no restraints, except
      those of religion and humanity, were imposed on the conquerors by
      the laws of war. Boniface, marquis of Montferrat, still acted as
      their general; and the Greeks, who revered his name as that of
      their future sovereign, were heard to exclaim in a lamentable
      tone, “Holy marquis-king, have mercy upon us!” His prudence or
      compassion opened the gates of the city to the fugitives; and he
      exhorted the soldiers of the cross to spare the lives of their
      fellow-Christians. The streams of blood that flowed down the
      pages of Nicetas may be reduced to the slaughter of two thousand
      of his unresisting countrymen; 85 and the greater part was
      massacred, not by the strangers, but by the Latins, who had been
      driven from the city, and who exercised the revenge of a
      triumphant faction. Yet of these exiles, some were less mindful
      of injuries than of benefits; and Nicetas himself was indebted
      for his safety to the generosity of a Venetian merchant. Pope
      Innocent the Third accuses the pilgrims for respecting, in their
      lust, neither age nor sex, nor religious profession; and bitterly
      laments that the deeds of darkness, fornication, adultery, and
      incest, were perpetrated in open day; and that noble matrons and
      holy nuns were polluted by the grooms and peasants of the
      Catholic camp. 86 It is indeed probable that the license of
      victory prompted and covered a multitude of sins: but it is
      certain, that the capital of the East contained a stock of venal
      or willing beauty, sufficient to satiate the desires of twenty
      thousand pilgrims; and female prisoners were no longer subject to
      the right or abuse of domestic slavery. The marquis of Montferrat
      was the patron of discipline and decency; the count of Flanders
      was the mirror of chastity: they had forbidden, under pain of
      death, the rape of married women, or virgins, or nuns; and the
      proclamation was sometimes invoked by the vanquished 87 and
      respected by the victors. Their cruelty and lust were moderated
      by the authority of the chiefs, and feelings of the soldiers; for
      we are no longer describing an irruption of the northern savages;
      and however ferocious they might still appear, time, policy, and
      religion had civilized the manners of the French, and still more
      of the Italians. But a free scope was allowed to their avarice,
      which was glutted, even in the holy week, by the pillage of
      Constantinople. The right of victory, unshackled by any promise
      or treaty, had confiscated the public and private wealth of the
      Greeks; and every hand, according to its size and strength, might
      lawfully execute the sentence and seize the forfeiture. A
      portable and universal standard of exchange was found in the
      coined and uncoined metals of gold and silver, which each captor,
      at home or abroad, might convert into the possessions most
      suitable to his temper and situation. Of the treasures, which
      trade and luxury had accumulated, the silks, velvets, furs, the
      gems, spices, and rich movables, were the most precious, as they
      could not be procured for money in the ruder countries of Europe.
      An order of rapine was instituted; nor was the share of each
      individual abandoned to industry or chance. Under the tremendous
      penalties of perjury, excommunication, and death, the Latins were
      bound to deliver their plunder into the common stock: three
      churches were selected for the deposit and distribution of the
      spoil: a single share was allotted to a foot-soldier; two for a
      sergeant on horseback; four to a knight; and larger proportions
      according to the rank and merit of the barons and princes. For
      violating this sacred engagement, a knight belonging to the count
      of St. Paul was hanged with his shield and coat of arms round his
      neck; his example might render similar offenders more artful and
      discreet; but avarice was more powerful than fear; and it is
      generally believed that the secret far exceeded the acknowledged
      plunder. Yet the magnitude of the prize surpassed the largest
      scale of experience or expectation. 88 After the whole had been
      equally divided between the French and Venetians, fifty thousand
      marks were deducted to satisfy the debts of the former and the
      demands of the latter. The residue of the French amounted to four
      hundred thousand marks of silver, 89 about eight hundred thousand
      pounds sterling; nor can I better appreciate the value of that
      sum in the public and private transactions of the age, than by
      defining it as seven times the annual revenue of the kingdom of
      England. 90

      85 (return) [ Ceciderunt tamen eâ die civium quasi duo millia,
      &c., (Gunther, c. 18.) Arithmetic is an excellent touchstone to
      try the amplifications of passion and rhetoric.]

      86 (return) [ Quidam (says Innocent III., Gesta, c. 94, p. 538)
      nec religioni, nec ætati, nec sexui pepercerunt: sed
      fornicationes, adulteria, et incestus in oculis omnium
      exercentes, non solûm maritatas et viduas, sed et matronas et
      virgines Deoque dicatas, exposuerunt spurcitiis garcionum.
      Villehardouin takes no notice of these common incidents.]

      87 (return) [ Nicetas saved, and afterwards married, a noble
      virgin, (p. 380,) whom a soldier, eti martusi polloiV onhdon
      epibrimwmenoV, had almost violated in spite of the entolai,
      entalmata eu gegonotwn.]

      88 (return) [ Of the general mass of wealth, Gunther observes, ut
      de pauperibus et advenis cives ditissimi redderentur, (Hist. C.
      P. c. 18; (Villehardouin, (No. 132,) that since the creation, ne
      fu tant gaaignié dans une ville; Baldwin, (Gesta, c. 92,) ut
      tantum tota non videatur possidere Latinitas.]

      89 (return) [ Villehardouin, No. 133—135. Instead of 400,000,
      there is a various reading of 500,000. The Venetians had offered
      to take the whole booty, and to give 400 marks to each knight,
      200 to each priest and horseman, and 100 to each foot-soldier:
      they would have been great losers, (Le Beau, Hist. du. Bas Empire
      tom. xx. p. 506. I know not from whence.)]

      90 (return) [ At the council of Lyons (A.D. 1245) the English
      ambassadors stated the revenue of the crown as below that of the
      foreign clergy, which amounted to 60,000 marks a year, (Matthew
      Paris, p. 451 Hume’s Hist. of England, vol. ii. p. 170.)]

      In this great revolution we enjoy the singular felicity of
      comparing the narratives of Villehardouin and Nicetas, the
      opposite feelings of the marshal of Champagne and the Byzantine
      senator. 91 At the first view it should seem that the wealth of
      Constantinople was only transferred from one nation to another;
      and that the loss and sorrow of the Greeks is exactly balanced by
      the joy and advantage of the Latins. But in the miserable account
      of war, the gain is never equivalent to the loss, the pleasure to
      the pain; the smiles of the Latins were transient and fallacious;
      the Greeks forever wept over the ruins of their country; and
      their real calamities were aggravated by sacrilege and mockery.
      What benefits accrued to the conquerors from the three fires
      which annihilated so vast a portion of the buildings and riches
      of the city? What a stock of such things, as could neither be
      used nor transported, was maliciously or wantonly destroyed! How
      much treasure was idly wasted in gaming, debauchery, and riot!
      And what precious objects were bartered for a vile price by the
      impatience or ignorance of the soldiers, whose reward was stolen
      by the base industry of the last of the Greeks! These alone, who
      had nothing to lose, might derive some profit from the
      revolution; but the misery of the upper ranks of society is
      strongly painted in the personal adventures of Nicetas himself.
      His stately palace had been reduced to ashes in the second
      conflagration; and the senator, with his family and friends,
      found an obscure shelter in another house which he possessed near
      the church of St. Sophia. It was the door of this mean habitation
      that his friend, the Venetian merchant, guarded in the disguise
      of a soldier, till Nicetas could save, by a precipitate flight,
      the relics of his fortune and the chastity of his daughter. In a
      cold, wintry season, these fugitives, nursed in the lap of
      prosperity, departed on foot; his wife was with child; the
      desertion of their slaves compelled them to carry their baggage
      on their own shoulders; and their women, whom they placed in the
      centre, were exhorted to conceal their beauty with dirt, instead
      of adorning it with paint and jewels Every step was exposed to
      insult and danger: the threats of the strangers were less painful
      than the taunts of the plebeians, with whom they were now
      levelled; nor did the exiles breathe in safety till their
      mournful pilgrimage was concluded at Selymbria, above forty miles
      from the capital. On the way they overtook the patriarch, without
      attendance and almost without apparel, riding on an ass, and
      reduced to a state of apostolical poverty, which, had it been
      voluntary, might perhaps have been meritorious. In the mean
      while, his desolate churches were profaned by the licentiousness
      and party zeal of the Latins. After stripping the gems and
      pearls, they converted the chalices into drinking-cups; their
      tables, on which they gamed and feasted, were covered with the
      pictures of Christ and the saints; and they trampled under foot
      the most venerable objects of the Christian worship. In the
      cathedral of St. Sophia, the ample veil of the sanctuary was rent
      asunder for the sake of the golden fringe; and the altar, a
      monument of art and riches, was broken in pieces and shared among
      the captors. Their mules and horses were laden with the wrought
      silver and gilt carvings, which they tore down from the doors and
      pulpit; and if the beasts stumbled under the burden, they were
      stabbed by their impatient drivers, and the holy pavement
      streamed with their impure blood. A prostitute was seated on the
      throne of the patriarch; and that daughter of Belial, as she is
      styled, sung and danced in the church, to ridicule the hymns and
      processions of the Orientals. Nor were the repositories of the
      royal dead secure from violation: in the church of the Apostles,
      the tombs of the emperors were rifled; and it is said, that after
      six centuries the corpse of Justinian was found without any signs
      of decay or putrefaction. In the streets, the French and Flemings
      clothed themselves and their horses in painted robes and flowing
      head-dresses of linen; and the coarse intemperance of their
      feasts 92 insulted the splendid sobriety of the East. To expose
      the arms of a people of scribes and scholars, they affected to
      display a pen, an inkhorn, and a sheet of paper, without
      discerning that the instruments of science and valor were _alike_
      feeble and useless in the hands of the modern Greeks.

      91 (return) [ The disorders of the sack of Constantinople, and
      his own adventures, are feelingly described by Nicetas, p.
      367—369, and in the Status Urb. C. P. p. 375—384. His complaints,
      even of sacrilege, are justified by Innocent III., (Gesta, c.
      92;) but Villehardouin does not betray a symptom of pity or
      remorse.]

      92 (return) [ If I rightly apprehend the Greek of Nicetas’s
      receipts, their favorite dishes were boiled buttocks of beef,
      salt pork and peas, and soup made of garlic and sharp or sour
      herbs, (p. 382.)]

      Their reputation and their language encouraged them, however, to
      despise the ignorance and to overlook the progress of the Latins.
      93 In the love of the arts, the national difference was still
      more obvious and real; the Greeks preserved with reverence the
      works of their ancestors, which they could not imitate; and, in
      the destruction of the statues of Constantinople, we are provoked
      to join in the complaints and invectives of the Byzantine
      historian. 94 We have seen how the rising city was adorned by the
      vanity and despotism of the Imperial founder: in the ruins of
      paganism, some gods and heroes were saved from the axe of
      superstition; and the forum and hippodrome were dignified with
      the relics of a better age. Several of these are described by
      Nicetas, 95 in a florid and affected style; and from his
      descriptions I shall select some interesting particulars. _1._
      The victorious charioteers were cast in bronze, at their own or
      the public charge, and fitly placed in the hippodrome: they stood
      aloft in their chariots, wheeling round the goal: the spectators
      could admire their attitude, and judge of the resemblance; and of
      these figures, the most perfect might have been transported from
      the Olympic stadium. _2._ The sphinx, river-horse, and crocodile,
      denote the climate and manufacture of Egypt and the spoils of
      that ancient province. _3._ The she-wolf suckling Romulus and
      Remus, a subject alike pleasing to the _old_ and the _new_
      Romans, but which could really be treated before the decline of
      the Greek sculpture. _4._ An eagle holding and tearing a serpent
      in his talons, a domestic monument of the Byzantines, which they
      ascribed, not to a human artist, but to the magic power of the
      philosopher Apollonius, who, by this talisman, delivered the city
      from such venomous reptiles. _5._ An ass and his driver, which
      were erected by Augustus in his colony of Nicopolis, to
      commemorate a verbal omen of the victory of Actium. _6._ An
      equestrian statue which passed, in the vulgar opinion, for
      Joshua, the Jewish conqueror, stretching out his hand to stop the
      course of the descending sun. A more classical tradition
      recognized the figures of Bellerophon and Pegasus; and the free
      attitude of the steed seemed to mark that he trod on air, rather
      than on the earth. _7._ A square and lofty obelisk of brass; the
      sides were embossed with a variety of picturesque and rural
      scenes, birds singing; rustics laboring, or playing on their
      pipes; sheep bleating; lambs skipping; the sea, and a scene of
      fish and fishing; little naked cupids laughing, playing, and
      pelting each other with apples; and, on the summit, a female
      figure, turning with the slightest breath, and thence denominated
      _the wind’s attendant_. _8._ The Phrygian shepherd presenting to
      Venus the prize of beauty, the apple of discord. _9._ The
      incomparable statue of Helen, which is delineated by Nicetas in
      the words of admiration and love: her well-turned feet, snowy
      arms, rosy lips, bewitching smiles, swimming eyes, arched
      eyebrows, the harmony of her shape, the lightness of her drapery,
      and her flowing locks that waved in the wind; a beauty that might
      have moved her Barbarian destroyers to pity and remorse. _10._
      The manly or divine form of Hercules, 96 as he was restored to
      life by the masterhand of Lysippus; of such magnitude, that his
      thumb was equal to his waist, his leg to the stature, of a common
      man: 97 his chest ample, his shoulders broad, his limbs strong
      and muscular, his hair curled, his aspect commanding. Without his
      bow, or quiver, or club, his lion’s skin carelessly thrown over
      him, he was seated on an osier basket, his right leg and arm
      stretched to the utmost, his left knee bent, and supporting his
      elbow, his head reclining on his left hand, his countenance
      indignant and pensive. _11._ A colossal statue of Juno, which had
      once adorned her temple of Samos, the enormous head by four yoke
      of oxen was laboriously drawn to the palace. _12._ Another
      colossus, of Pallas or Minerva, thirty feet in height, and
      representing with admirable spirit the attributes and character
      of the martial maid. Before we accuse the Latins, it is just to
      remark, that this Pallas was destroyed after the first siege, by
      the fear and superstition of the Greeks themselves. 98 The other
      statues of brass which I have enumerated were broken and melted
      by the unfeeling avarice of the crusaders: the cost and labor
      were consumed in a moment; the soul of genius evaporated in
      smoke; and the remnant of base metal was coined into money for
      the payment of the troops. Bronze is not the most durable of
      monuments: from the marble forms of Phidias and Praxiteles, the
      Latins might turn aside with stupid contempt; 99 but unless they
      were crushed by some accidental injury, those useless stones
      stood secure on their pedestals. 100 The most enlightened of the
      strangers, above the gross and sensual pursuits of their
      countrymen, more piously exercised the right of conquest in the
      search and seizure of the relics of the saints. 101 Immense was
      the supply of heads and bones, crosses and images, that were
      scattered by this revolution over the churches of Europe; and
      such was the increase of pilgrimage and oblation, that no branch,
      perhaps, of more lucrative plunder was imported from the East.
      102 Of the writings of antiquity, many that still existed in the
      twelfth century, are now lost. But the pilgrims were not
      solicitous to save or transport the volumes of an unknown tongue:
      the perishable substance of paper or parchment can only be
      preserved by the multiplicity of copies; the literature of the
      Greeks had almost centred in the metropolis; and, without
      computing the extent of our loss, we may drop a tear over the
      libraries that have perished in the triple fire of
      Constantinople. 103

      93 (return) [ Nicetas uses very harsh expressions, par
      agrammatoiV BarbaroiV, kai teleon analfabhtoiV, (Fragment, apud
      Fabric. Bibliot. Græc. tom. vi. p. 414.) This reproach, it is
      true, applies most strongly to their ignorance of Greek and of
      Homer. In their own language, the Latins of the xiith and xiiith
      centuries were not destitute of literature. See Harris’s
      Philological Inquiries, p. iii. c. 9, 10, 11.]

      94 (return) [ Nicetas was of Chonæ in Phrygia, (the old Colossæ
      of St. Paul:) he raised himself to the honors of senator, judge
      of the veil, and great logothete; beheld the fall of the empire,
      retired to Nice, and composed an elaborate history from the death
      of Alexius Comnenus to the reign of Henry.]

      95 (return) [ A manuscript of Nicetas in the Bodleian library
      contains this curious fragment on the statues of Constantinople,
      which fraud, or shame, or rather carelessness, has dropped in the
      common editions. It is published by Fabricius, (Bibliot. Græc.
      tom. vi. p. 405—416,) and immoderately praised by the late
      ingenious Mr. Harris of Salisbury, (Philological Inquiries, p.
      iii. c. 5, p. 301—312.)]

      96 (return) [ To illustrate the statue of Hercules, Mr. Harris
      quotes a Greek epigram, and engraves a beautiful gem, which does
      not, however, copy the attitude of the statue: in the latter,
      Hercules had not his club, and his right leg and arm were
      extended.]

      97 (return) [ I transcribe these proportions, which appear to me
      inconsistent with each other; and may possibly show, that the
      boasted taste of Nicetas was no more than affectation and
      vanity.]

      98 (return) [ Nicetas in Isaaco Angelo et Alexio, c. 3, p. 359.
      The Latin editor very properly observes, that the historian, in
      his bombast style, produces ex pulice elephantem.]

      99 (return) [ In two passages of Nicetas (edit. Paris, p. 360.
      Fabric. p. 408) the Latins are branded with the lively reproach
      of oi tou kalou anerastoi barbaroi, and their avarice of brass is
      clearly expressed. Yet the Venetians had the merit of removing
      four bronze horses from Constantinople to the place of St. Mark,
      (Sanuto, Vite del Dogi, in Muratori, Script. Rerum Italicarum,
      tom. xxii. p. 534.)]

      100 (return) [ Winckelman, Hist. de l’Art. tom. iii. p. 269,
      270.]

      101 (return) [ See the pious robbery of the abbot Martin, who
      transferred a rich cargo to his monastery of Paris, diocese of
      Basil, (Gunther, Hist. C. P. c. 19, 23, 24.) Yet in secreting
      this booty, the saint incurred an excommunication, and perhaps
      broke his oath. (Compare Wilken vol. v. p. 308.—M.)]

      102 (return) [ Fleury, Hist. Eccles tom. xvi. p. 139—145.]

      103 (return) [ I shall conclude this chapter with the notice of a
      modern history, which illustrates the taking of Constantinople by
      the Latins; but which has fallen somewhat late into my hands.
      Paolo Ramusio, the son of the compiler of Voyages, was directed
      by the senate of Venice to write the history of the conquest: and
      this order, which he received in his youth, he executed in a
      mature age, by an elegant Latin work, de Bello
      Constantinopolitano et Imperatoribus Comnenis per Gallos et
      Venetos restitutis, (Venet. 1635, in folio.) Ramusio, or
      Rhamnusus, transcribes and translates, sequitur ad unguem, a MS.
      of Villehardouin, which he possessed; but he enriches his
      narrative with Greek and Latin materials, and we are indebted to
      him for a correct state of the fleet, the names of the fifty
      Venetian nobles who commanded the galleys of the republic, and
      the patriot opposition of Pantaleon Barbus to the choice of the
      doge for emperor.]




      Chapter LXI: Partition Of The Empire By The French And
      Venetians.—Part I.

     Partition Of The Empire By The French And Venetians,—Five Latin
     Emperors Of The Houses Of Flanders And Courtenay.— Their Wars
     Against The Bulgarians And Greeks.—Weakness And Poverty Of The
     Latin Empire.—Recovery Of Constantinople By The Greeks.—General
     Consequences Of The Crusades.

      After the death of the lawful princes, the French and Venetians,
      confident of justice and victory, agreed to divide and regulate
      their future possessions. 1 It was stipulated by treaty, that
      twelve electors, six of either nation, should be nominated; that
      a majority should choose the emperor of the East; and that, if
      the votes were equal, the decision of chance should ascertain the
      successful candidate. To him, with all the titles and
      prerogatives of the Byzantine throne, they assigned the two
      palaces of Boucoleon and Blachernæ, with a fourth part of the
      Greek monarchy. It was defined that the three remaining portions
      should be equally shared between the republic of Venice and the
      barons of France; that each feudatory, with an honorable
      exception for the doge, should acknowledge and perform the duties
      of homage and military service to the supreme head of the empire;
      that the nation which gave an emperor, should resign to their
      brethren the choice of a patriarch; and that the pilgrims,
      whatever might be their impatience to visit the Holy Land, should
      devote another year to the conquest and defence of the Greek
      provinces. After the conquest of Constantinople by the Latins,
      the treaty was confirmed and executed; and the first and most
      important step was the creation of an emperor. The six electors
      of the French nation were all ecclesiastics, the abbot of Loces,
      the archbishop elect of Acre in Palestine, and the bishops of
      Troyes, Soissons, Halberstadt, and Bethlehem, the last of whom
      exercised in the camp the office of pope’s legate: their
      profession and knowledge were respectable; and as _they_ could
      not be the objects, they were best qualified to be the authors of
      the choice. The six Venetians were the principal servants of the
      state, and in this list the noble families of Querini and
      Contarini are still proud to discover their ancestors. The twelve
      assembled in the chapel of the palace; and after the solemn
      invocation of the Holy Ghost, they proceeded to deliberate and
      vote. A just impulse of respect and gratitude prompted them to
      crown the virtues of the doge; his wisdom had inspired their
      enterprise; and the most youthful knights might envy and applaud
      the exploits of blindness and age. But the patriot Dandolo was
      devoid of all personal ambition, and fully satisfied that he had
      been judged worthy to reign. His nomination was overruled by the
      Venetians themselves: his countrymen, and perhaps his friends, 2
      represented, with the eloquence of truth, the mischiefs that
      might arise to national freedom and the common cause, from the
      union of two incompatible characters, of the first magistrate of
      a republic and the emperor of the East. The exclusion of the doge
      left room for the more equal merits of Boniface and Baldwin; and
      at their names all meaner candidates respectfully withdrew. The
      marquis of Montferrat was recommended by his mature age and fair
      reputation, by the choice of the adventurers, and the wishes of
      the Greeks; nor can I believe that Venice, the mistress of the
      sea, could be seriously apprehensive of a petty lord at the foot
      of the Alps. 3 But the count of Flanders was the chief of a
      wealthy and warlike people: he was valiant, pious, and chaste; in
      the prime of life, since he was only thirty-two years of age; a
      descendant of Charlemagne, a cousin of the king of France, and a
      compeer of the prelates and barons who had yielded with
      reluctance to the command of a foreigner. Without the chapel,
      these barons, with the doge and marquis at their head, expected
      the decision of the twelve electors. It was announced by the
      bishop of Soissons, in the name of his colleagues: “Ye have sworn
      to obey the prince whom we should choose: by our unanimous
      suffrage, Baldwin count of Flanders and Hainault is now your
      sovereign, and the emperor of the East.” He was saluted with loud
      applause, and the proclamation was reechoed through the city by
      the joy of the Latins, and the trembling adulation of the Greeks.
      Boniface was the first to kiss the hand of his rival, and to
      raise him on the buckler: and Baldwin was transported to the
      cathedral, and solemnly invested with the purple buskins. At the
      end of three weeks he was crowned by the legate, in the vacancy
      of the patriarch; but the Venetian clergy soon filled the chapter
      of St. Sophia, seated Thomas Morosini on the ecclesiastical
      throne, and employed every art to perpetuate in their own nation
      the honors and benefices of the Greek church. 4 Without delay the
      successor of Constantine instructed Palestine, France, and Rome,
      of this memorable revolution. To Palestine he sent, as a trophy,
      the gates of Constantinople, and the chain of the harbor; 5 and
      adopted, from the Assise of Jerusalem, the laws or customs best
      adapted to a French colony and conquest in the East. In his
      epistles, the natives of France are encouraged to swell that
      colony, and to secure that conquest, to people a magnificent city
      and a fertile land, which will reward the labors both of the
      priest and the soldier. He congratulates the Roman pontiff on the
      restoration of his authority in the East; invites him to
      extinguish the Greek schism by his presence in a general council;
      and implores his blessing and forgiveness for the disobedient
      pilgrims. Prudence and dignity are blended in the answer of
      Innocent. 6 In the subversion of the Byzantine empire, he
      arraigns the vices of man, and adores the providence of God; the
      conquerors will be absolved or condemned by their future conduct;
      the validity of their treaty depends on the judgment of St.
      Peter; but he inculcates their most sacred duty of establishing a
      just subordination of obedience and tribute, from the Greeks to
      the Latins, from the magistrate to the clergy, and from the
      clergy to the pope.

      1 (return) [ See the original treaty of partition, in the
      Venetian Chronicle of Andrew Dandolo, p. 326—330, and the
      subsequent election in Ville hardouin, No. 136—140, with Ducange
      in his Observations, and the book of his Histoire de
      Constantinople sous l’Empire des François.]

      2 (return) [ After mentioning the nomination of the doge by a
      French elector his kinsman Andrew Dandolo approves his exclusion,
      quidam Venetorum fidelis et nobilis senex, usus oratione satis
      probabili, &c., which has been embroidered by modern writers from
      Blondus to Le Beau.]

      3 (return) [ Nicetas, (p. 384,) with the vain ignorance of a
      Greek, describes the marquis of Montferrat as a _maritime_ power.
      Dampardian de oikeisqai paralion. Was he deceived by the
      Byzantine theme of Lombardy which extended along the coast of
      Calabria?]

      4 (return) [ They exacted an oath from Thomas Morosini to appoint
      no canons of St. Sophia the lawful electors, except Venetians who
      had lived ten years at Venice, &c. But the foreign clergy was
      envious, the pope disapproved this national monopoly, and of the
      six Latin patriarchs of Constantinople, only the first and the
      last were Venetians.]

      5 (return) [ Nicetas, p. 383.]

      6 (return) [ The Epistles of Innocent III. are a rich fund for
      the ecclesiastical and civil institution of the Latin empire of
      Constantinople; and the most important of these epistles (of
      which the collection in 2 vols. in folio is published by Stephen
      Baluze) are inserted in his Gesta, in Muratori, Script. Rerum
      Italicarum, tom. iii. p. l. c. 94—105.]

      In the division of the Greek provinces, 7 the share of the
      Venetians was more ample than that of the Latin emperor. No more
      than one fourth was appropriated to his domain; a clear moiety of
      the remainder was reserved for Venice; and the other moiety was
      distributed among the adventurers of France and Lombardy. The
      venerable Dandolo was proclaimed despot of Romania, and invested
      after the Greek fashion with the purple buskins. He ended at
      Constantinople his long and glorious life; and if the prerogative
      was personal, the title was used by his successors till the
      middle of the fourteenth century, with the singular, though true,
      addition of lords of one fourth and a half of the Roman empire. 8
      The doge, a slave of state, was seldom permitted to depart from
      the helm of the republic; but his place was supplied by the
      _bail_, or regent, who exercised a supreme jurisdiction over the
      colony of Venetians: they possessed three of the eight quarters
      of the city; and his independent tribunal was composed of six
      judges, four counsellors, two chamberlains two fiscal advocates,
      and a constable. Their long experience of the Eastern trade
      enabled them to select their portion with discernment: they had
      rashly accepted the dominion and defence of Adrianople; but it
      was the more reasonable aim of their policy to form a chain of
      factories, and cities, and islands, along the maritime coast,
      from the neighborhood of Ragusa to the Hellespont and the
      Bosphorus. The labor and cost of such extensive conquests
      exhausted their treasury: they abandoned their maxims of
      government, adopted a feudal system, and contented themselves
      with the homage of their nobles, 9 for the possessions which
      these private vassals undertook to reduce and maintain. And thus
      it was that the family of Sanut acquired the duchy of Naxos,
      which involved the greatest part of the archipelago. For the
      price of ten thousand marks, the republic purchased of the
      marquis of Montferrat the fertile Island of Crete or Candia, with
      the ruins of a hundred cities; 10 but its improvement was stinted
      by the proud and narrow spirit of an aristocracy; 11 and the
      wisest senators would confess that the sea, not the land, was the
      treasury of St. Mark. In the moiety of the adventurers the
      marquis Boniface might claim the most liberal reward; and,
      besides the Isle of Crete, his exclusion from the throne was
      compensated by the royal title and the provinces beyond the
      Hellespont. But he prudently exchanged that distant and difficult
      conquest for the kingdom of Thessalonica Macedonia, twelve days’
      journey from the capital, where he might be supported by the
      neighboring powers of his brother-in-law the king of Hungary. His
      progress was hailed by the voluntary or reluctant acclamations of
      the natives; and Greece, the proper and ancient Greece, again
      received a Latin conqueror, 12 who trod with indifference that
      classic ground. He viewed with a careless eye the beauties of the
      valley of Tempe; traversed with a cautious step the straits of
      Thermopylæ; occupied the unknown cities of Thebes, Athens, and
      Argos; and assaulted the fortifications of Corinth and Napoli, 13
      which resisted his arms. The lots of the Latin pilgrims were
      regulated by chance, or choice, or subsequent exchange; and they
      abused, with intemperate joy, their triumph over the lives and
      fortunes of a great people. After a minute survey of the
      provinces, they weighed in the scales of avarice the revenue of
      each district, the advantage of the situation, and the ample or
      scanty supplies for the maintenance of soldiers and horses. Their
      presumption claimed and divided the long-lost dependencies of the
      Roman sceptre: the Nile and Euphrates rolled through their
      imaginary realms; and happy was the warrior who drew for his
      prize the palace of the Turkish sultan of Iconium. 14 I shall not
      descend to the pedigree of families and the rent-roll of estates,
      but I wish to specify that the counts of Blois and St. Pol were
      invested with the duchy of Nice and the lordship of Demotica: 15
      the principal fiefs were held by the service of constable,
      chamberlain, cup-bearer, butler, and chief cook; and our
      historian, Jeffrey of Villehardouin, obtained a fair
      establishment on the banks of the Hebrus, and united the double
      office of marshal of Champagne and Romania. At the head of his
      knights and archers, each baron mounted on horseback to secure
      the possession of his share, and their first efforts were
      generally successful. But the public force was weakened by their
      dispersion; and a thousand quarrels must arise under a law, and
      among men, whose sole umpire was the sword. Within three months
      after the conquest of Constantinople, the emperor and the king of
      Thessalonica drew their hostile followers into the field; they
      were reconciled by the authority of the doge, the advice of the
      marshal, and the firm freedom of their peers. 16

      7 (return) [ In the treaty of partition, most of the names are
      corrupted by the scribes: they might be restored, and a good map,
      suited to the last age of the Byzantine empire, would be an
      improvement of geography. But, alas D’Anville is no more!]

      8 (return) [ Their style was dominus quartæ partis et dimidiæ
      imperii Romani, till Giovanni Dolfino, who was elected doge in
      the year of 1356, (Sanuto, p. 530, 641.) For the government of
      Constantinople, see Ducange, Histoire de C. P. i. 37.]

      9 (return) [ Ducange (Hist. de C. P. ii. 6) has marked the
      conquests made by the state or nobles of Venice of the Islands of
      Candia, Corfu, Cephalonia, Zante, Naxos, Paros, Melos, Andros,
      Mycone, Syro, Cea, and Lemnos.]

      10 (return) [ Boniface sold the Isle of Candia, August 12, A.D.
      1204. See the act in Sanuto, p. 533: but I cannot understand how
      it could be his mother’s portion, or how she could be the
      daughter of an emperor Alexius.]

      11 (return) [ In the year 1212, the doge Peter Zani sent a colony
      to Candia, drawn from every quarter of Venice. But in their
      savage manners and frequent rebellions, the Candiots may be
      compared to the Corsicans under the yoke of Genoa; and when I
      compare the accounts of Belon and Tournefort, I cannot discern
      much difference between the Venetian and the Turkish island.]

      12 (return) [ Villehardouin (No. 159, 160, 173—177) and Nicetas
      (p. 387—394) describe the expedition into Greece of the marquis
      Boniface. The Choniate might derive his information from his
      brother Michael, archbishop of Athens, whom he paints as an
      orator, a statesman, and a saint. His encomium of Athens, and the
      description of Tempe, should be published from the Bodleian MS.
      of Nicetas, (Fabric. Bibliot. Græc. tom. vi. p. 405,) and would
      have deserved Mr. Harris’s inquiries.]

      13 (return) [ Napoli de Romania, or Nauplia, the ancient seaport
      of Argos, is still a place of strength and consideration, situate
      on a rocky peninsula, with a good harbor, (Chandler’s Travels
      into Greece, p. 227.)]

      14 (return) [ I have softened the expression of Nicetas, who
      strives to expose the presumption of the Franks. See the Rebus
      post C. P. expugnatam, p. 375—384.]

      15 (return) [ A city surrounded by the River Hebrus, and six
      leagues to the south of Adrianople, received from its double wall
      the Greek name of Didymoteichos, insensibly corrupted into
      Demotica and Dimot. I have preferred the more convenient and
      modern appellation of Demotica. This place was the last Turkish
      residence of Charles XII.]

      16 (return) [ Their quarrel is told by Villehardouin (No.
      146—158) with the spirit of freedom. The merit and reputation of
      the marshal are so acknowledged by the Greek historian (p. 387)
      mega para touV tvn Dauinwn dunamenou strateumasi: unlike some
      modern heroes, whose exploits are only visible in their own
      memoirs. * Note: William de Champlite, brother of the count of
      Dijon, assumed the title of Prince of Achaia: on the death of his
      brother, he returned, with regret, to France, to assume his
      paternal inheritance, and left Villehardouin his “_bailli_,” on
      condition that if he did not return within a year Villehardouin
      was to retain an investiture. Brosset’s Add. to Le Beau, vol.
      xvii. p. 200. M. Brosset adds, from the Greek chronicler edited
      by M. Buchon, the somewhat unknightly trick by which
      Villehardouin disembarrassed himself from the troublesome claim
      of Robert, the cousin of the count of Dijon. to the succession.
      He contrived that Robert should arrive just fifteen days too
      late; and with the general concurrence of the assembled knights
      was himself invested with the principality. Ibid. p. 283. M.]

      Two fugitives, who had reigned at Constantinople, still asserted
      the title of emperor; and the subjects of their fallen throne
      might be moved to pity by the misfortunes of the elder Alexius,
      or excited to revenge by the spirit of Mourzoufle. A domestic
      alliance, a common interest, a similar guilt, and the merit of
      extinguishing his enemies, a brother and a nephew, induced the
      more recent usurper to unite with the former the relics of his
      power. Mourzoufle was received with smiles and honors in the camp
      of his father Alexius; but the wicked can never love, and should
      rarely trust, their fellow-criminals; he was seized in the bath,
      deprived of his eyes, stripped of his troops and treasures, and
      turned out to wander an object of horror and contempt to those
      who with more propriety could hate, and with more justice could
      punish, the assassin of the emperor Isaac and his son. As the
      tyrant, pursued by fear or remorse, was stealing over to Asia, he
      was seized by the Latins of Constantinople, and condemned, after
      an open trial, to an ignominious death. His judges debated the
      mode of his execution, the axe, the wheel, or the stake; and it
      was resolved that Mourzoufle 17 should ascend the Theodosian
      column, a pillar of white marble of one hundred and forty-seven
      feet in height. 18 From the summit he was cast down headlong, and
      dashed in pieces on the pavement, in the presence of innumerable
      spectators, who filled the forum of Taurus, and admired the
      accomplishment of an old prediction, which was explained by this
      singular event. 19 The fate of Alexius is less tragical: he was
      sent by the marquis a captive to Italy, and a gift to the king of
      the Romans; but he had not much to applaud his fortune, if the
      sentence of imprisonment and exile were changed from a fortress
      in the Alps to a monastery in Asia. But his daughter, before the
      national calamity, had been given in marriage to a young hero who
      continued the succession, and restored the throne, of the Greek
      princes. 20 The valor of Theodore Lascaris was signalized in the
      two sieges of Constantinople. After the flight of Mourzoufle,
      when the Latins were already in the city, he offered himself as
      their emperor to the soldiers and people; and his ambition, which
      might be virtuous, was undoubtedly brave. Could he have infused a
      soul into the multitude, they might have crushed the strangers
      under their feet: their abject despair refused his aid; and
      Theodore retired to breathe the air of freedom in Anatolia,
      beyond the immediate view and pursuit of the conquerors. Under
      the title, at first of despot, and afterwards of emperor, he drew
      to his standard the bolder spirits, who were fortified against
      slavery by the contempt of life; and as every means was lawful
      for the public safety implored without scruple the alliance of
      the Turkish sultan Nice, where Theodore established his
      residence, Prusa and Philadelphia, Smyrna and Ephesus, opened
      their gates to their deliverer: he derived strength and
      reputation from his victories, and even from his defeats; and the
      successor of Constantine preserved a fragment of the empire from
      the banks of the Mæander to the suburbs of Nicomedia, and at
      length of Constantinople. Another portion, distant and obscure,
      was possessed by the lineal heir of the Comneni, a son of the
      virtuous Manuel, a grandson of the tyrant Andronicus. His name
      was Alexius; and the epithet of great 201 was applied perhaps to
      his stature, rather than to his exploits. By the indulgence of
      the Angeli, he was appointed governor or duke of Trebizond: 21
      211 his birth gave him ambition, the revolution independence;
      and, without changing his title, he reigned in peace from Sinope
      to the Phasis, along the coast of the Black Sea. His nameless son
      and successor 212 is described as the vassal of the sultan, whom
      he served with two hundred lances: that Comnenian prince was no
      more than duke of Trebizond, and the title of emperor was first
      assumed by the pride and envy of the grandson of Alexius. In the
      West, a third fragment was saved from the common shipwreck by
      Michael, a bastard of the house of Angeli, who, before the
      revolution, had been known as a hostage, a soldier, and a rebel.
      His flight from the camp of the marquis Boniface secured his
      freedom; by his marriage with the governor’s daughter, he
      commanded the important place of Durazzo, assumed the title of
      despot, and founded a strong and conspicuous principality in
      Epirus, Ætolia, and Thessaly, which have ever been peopled by a
      warlike race. The Greeks, who had offered their service to their
      new sovereigns, were excluded by the haughty Latins 22 from all
      civil and military honors, as a nation born to tremble and obey.
      Their resentment prompted them to show that they might have been
      useful friends, since they could be dangerous enemies: their
      nerves were braced by adversity: whatever was learned or holy,
      whatever was noble or valiant, rolled away into the independent
      states of Trebizond, Epirus, and Nice; and a single patrician is
      marked by the ambiguous praise of attachment and loyalty to the
      Franks. The vulgar herd of the cities and the country would have
      gladly submitted to a mild and regular servitude; and the
      transient disorders of war would have been obliterated by some
      years of industry and peace. But peace was banished, and industry
      was crushed, in the disorders of the feudal system. The _Roman_
      emperors of Constantinople, if they were endowed with abilities,
      were armed with power for the protection of their subjects: their
      laws were wise, and their administration was simple. The Latin
      throne was filled by a titular prince, the chief, and often the
      servant, of his licentious confederates; the fiefs of the empire,
      from a kingdom to a castle, were held and ruled by the sword of
      the barons; and their discord, poverty, and ignorance, extended
      the ramifications of tyranny to the most sequestered villages.
      The Greeks were oppressed by the double weight of the priests,
      who were invested with temporal power, and of the soldier, who
      was inflamed by fanatic hatred; and the insuperable bar of
      religion and language forever separated the stranger and the
      native. As long as the crusaders were united at Constantinople,
      the memory of their conquest, and the terror of their arms,
      imposed silence on the captive land: their dispersion betrayed
      the smallness of their numbers and the defects of their
      discipline; and some failures and mischances revealed the secret,
      that they were not invincible. As the fears of the Greeks abated,
      their hatred increased. They murdered; they conspired; and before
      a year of slavery had elapsed, they implored, or accepted, the
      succor of a Barbarian, whose power they had felt, and whose
      gratitude they trusted. 23

      17 (return) [ See the fate of Mourzoufle in Nicetas, (p. 393,)
      Villehardouin, (No. 141—145, 163,) and Guntherus, (c. 20, 21.)
      Neither the marshal nor the monk afford a grain of pity for a
      tyrant or rebel, whose punishment, however, was more unexampled
      than his crime.]

      18 (return) [ The column of Arcadius, which represents in basso
      relievo his victories, or those of his father Theodosius, is
      still extant at Constantinople. It is described and measured,
      Gyllius, (Topograph. iv. 7,) Banduri, (ad l. i. Antiquit. C. P.
      p. 507, &c.,) and Tournefort, (Voyage du Levant, tom. ii. lettre
      xii. p. 231.) (Compare Wilken, note, vol. v p. 388.—M.)]

      19 (return) [ The nonsense of Gunther and the modern Greeks
      concerning this _columna fatidica_, is unworthy of notice; but it
      is singular enough, that fifty years before the Latin conquest,
      the poet Tzetzes, (Chiliad, ix. 277) relates the dream of a
      matron, who saw an army in the forum, and a man sitting on the
      column, clapping his hands, and uttering a loud exclamation. *
      Note: We read in the “Chronicle of the Conquest of
      Constantinople, and of the Establishment of the French in the
      Morea,” translated by J A Buchon, Paris, 1825, p. 64 that Leo
      VI., called the Philosopher, had prophesied that a perfidious
      emperor should be precipitated from the top of this column. The
      crusaders considered themselves under an obligation to fulfil
      this prophecy. Brosset, note on Le Beau, vol. xvii. p. 180. M
      Brosset announces that a complete edition of this work, of which
      the original Greek of the first book only has been published by
      M. Buchon in preparation, to form part of the new series of the
      Byzantine historian.—M.]

      20 (return) [ The dynasties of Nice, Trebizond, and Epirus (of
      which Nicetas saw the origin without much pleasure or hope) are
      learnedly explored, and clearly represented, in the Familiæ
      Byzantinæ of Ducange.]

      201 (return) [ This was a title, not a personal appellation.
      Joinville speaks of the “Grant Comnenie, et sire de
      Traffezzontes.” Fallmerayer, p. 82.—M.]

      21 (return) [ Except some facts in Pachymer and Nicephorus
      Gregoras, which will hereafter be used, the Byzantine writers
      disdain to speak of the empire of Trebizond, or principality of
      the _Lazi_; and among the Latins, it is conspicuous only in the
      romancers of the xivth or xvth centuries. Yet the indefatigable
      Ducange has dug out (Fam. Byz. p. 192) two authentic passages in
      Vincent of Beauvais (l. xxxi. c. 144) and the prothonotary
      Ogerius, (apud Wading, A.D. 1279, No. 4.)]

      211 (return) [ On the revolutions of Trebizond under the later
      empire down to this period, see Fallmerayer, Geschichte des
      Kaiserthums von Trapezunt, ch. iii. The wife of Manuel fled with
      her infant sons and her treasure from the relentless enmity of
      Isaac Angelus. Fallmerayer conjectures that her arrival enabled
      the Greeks of that region to make head against the formidable
      Thamar, the Georgian queen of Teflis, p. 42. They gradually
      formed a dominion on the banks of the Phasis, which the
      distracted government of the Angeli neglected or were unable to
      suppress. On the capture of Constantinople by the Latins, Alexius
      was joined by many noble fugitives from Constantinople. He had
      always retained the names of Cæsar and BasileuV. He now fixed the
      seat of his empire at Trebizond; but he had never abandoned his
      pretensions to the Byzantine throne, ch. iii. Fallmerayer appears
      to make out a triumphant case as to the assumption of the royal
      title by Alexius the First. Since the publication of M.
      Fallmerayer’s work, (München, 1827,) M. Tafel has published, at
      the end of the opuscula of Eustathius, a curious chronicle of
      Trebizond by Michael Panaretas, (Frankfort, 1832.) It gives the
      succession of the emperors, and some other curious circumstances
      of their wars with the several Mahometan powers.—M.]

      212 (return) [ The successor of Alexius was his son-in-law
      Andronicus I., of the Comnenian family, surnamed Gidon. There
      were five successions between Alexius and John, according to
      Fallmerayer, p. 103. The troops of Trebizond fought in the army
      of Dschelaleddin, the Karismian, against Alaleddin, the Seljukian
      sultan of Roum, but as allies rather than vassals, p. 107. It was
      after the defeat of Dschelaleddin that they furnished their
      contingent to Alai-eddin. Fallmerayer struggles in vain to
      mitigate this mark of the subjection of the Comneni to the
      sultan. p. 116.—M.]

      22 (return) [ The portrait of the French Latins is drawn in
      Nicetas by the hand of prejudice and resentment: ouden tvn allwn
      eqnvn eiV ''AreoV?rga parasumbeblhsqai sjisin hneiconto all’ oude
      tiV tvn caritwn h tvn?mousvn para toiV barbaroiV toutoiV
      epexenizeto, kai para touto oimai thn jusin hsan anhmeroi, kai
      ton xolon eixon tou logou prstreconta. [P. 791 Ed. Bek.]

      23 (return) [ I here begin to use, with freedom and confidence,
      the eight books of the Histoire de C. P. sous l’Empire des
      François, which Ducange has given as a supplement to
      Villehardouin; and which, in a barbarous style, deserves the
      praise of an original and classic work.]

      The Latin conquerors had been saluted with a solemn and early
      embassy from John, or Joannice, or Calo-John, the revolted chief
      of the Bulgarians and Walachians. He deemed himself their
      brother, as the votary of the Roman pontiff, from whom he had
      received the regal title and a holy banner; and in the subversion
      of the Greek monarchy, he might aspire to the name of their
      friend and accomplice. But Calo-John was astonished to find, that
      the Count of Flanders had assumed the pomp and pride of the
      successors of Constantine; and his ambassadors were dismissed
      with a haughty message, that the rebel must deserve a pardon, by
      touching with his forehead the footstool of the Imperial throne.
      His resentment 24 would have exhaled in acts of violence and
      blood: his cooler policy watched the rising discontent of the
      Greeks; affected a tender concern for their sufferings; and
      promised, that their first struggles for freedom should be
      supported by his person and kingdom. The conspiracy was
      propagated by national hatred, the firmest band of association
      and secrecy: the Greeks were impatient to sheathe their daggers
      in the breasts of the victorious strangers; but the execution was
      prudently delayed, till Henry, the emperor’s brother, had
      transported the flower of his troops beyond the Hellespont. Most
      of the towns and villages of Thrace were true to the moment and
      the signal; and the Latins, without arms or suspicion, were
      slaughtered by the vile and merciless revenge of their slaves.
      From Demotica, the first scene of the massacre, the surviving
      vassals of the count of St. Pol escaped to Adrianople; but the
      French and Venetians, who occupied that city, were slain or
      expelled by the furious multitude: the garrisons that could
      effect their retreat fell back on each other towards the
      metropolis; and the fortresses, that separately stood against the
      rebels, were ignorant of each other’s and of their sovereign’s
      fate. The voice of fame and fear announced the revolt of the
      Greeks and the rapid approach of their Bulgarian ally; and
      Calo-John, not depending on the forces of his own kingdom, had
      drawn from the Scythian wilderness a body of fourteen thousand
      Comans, who drank, as it was said, the blood of their captives,
      and sacrificed the Christians on the altars of their gods. 25

      24 (return) [ In Calo-John’s answer to the pope we may find his
      claims and complaints, (Gesta Innocent III. c. 108, 109:) he was
      cherished at Rome as the prodigal son.]

      25 (return) [ The Comans were a Tartar or Turkman horde, which
      encamped in the xiith and xiiith centuries on the verge of
      Moldavia. The greater part were pagans, but some were Mahometans,
      and the whole horde was converted to Christianity (A.D. 1370) by
      Lewis, king of Hungary.]

      Alarmed by this sudden and growing danger, the emperor despatched
      a swift messenger to recall Count Henry and his troops; and had
      Baldwin expected the return of his gallant brother, with a supply
      of twenty thousand Armenians, he might have encountered the
      invader with equal numbers and a decisive superiority of arms and
      discipline. But the spirit of chivalry could seldom discriminate
      caution from cowardice; and the emperor took the field with a
      hundred and forty knights, and their train of archers and
      sergeants. The marshal, who dissuaded and obeyed, led the
      vanguard in their march to Adrianople; the main body was
      commanded by the count of Blois; the aged doge of Venice followed
      with the rear; and their scanty numbers were increased from all
      sides by the fugitive Latins. They undertook to besiege the
      rebels of Adrianople; and such was the pious tendency of the
      crusades that they employed the holy week in pillaging the
      country for their subsistence, and in framing engines for the
      destruction of their fellow-Christians. But the Latins were soon
      interrupted and alarmed by the light cavalry of the Comans, who
      boldly skirmished to the edge of their imperfect lines: and a
      proclamation was issued by the marshal of Romania, that, on the
      trumpet’s sound, the cavalry should mount and form; but that
      none, under pain of death, should abandon themselves to a
      desultory and dangerous pursuit. This wise injunction was first
      disobeyed by the count of Blois, who involved the emperor in his
      rashness and ruin. The Comans, of the Parthian or Tartar school,
      fled before their first charge; but after a career of two
      leagues, when the knights and their horses were almost
      breathless, they suddenly turned, rallied, and encompassed the
      heavy squadrons of the Franks. The count was slain on the field;
      the emperor was made prisoner; and if the one disdained to fly,
      if the other refused to yield, their personal bravery made a poor
      atonement for their ignorance, or neglect, of the duties of a
      general. 26

      26 (return) [ Nicetas, from ignorance or malice, imputes the
      defeat to the cowardice of Dandolo, (p. 383;) but Villehardouin
      shares his own glory with his venerable friend, qui viels home
      ére et gote ne veoit, mais mult ére sages et preus et vigueros,
      (No. 193.) * Note: Gibbon appears to me to have misapprehended
      the passage of Nicetas. He says, “that principal and subtlest
      mischief. that primary cause of all the horrible miseries
      suffered by the _Romans_,” i. e. the Byzantines. It is an
      effusion of malicious triumph against the Venetians, to whom he
      always ascribes the capture of Constantinople.—M.]




      Chapter LXI: Partition Of The Empire By The French And
      Venetians.—Part II.

      Proud of his victory and his royal prize, the Bulgarian advanced
      to relieve Adrianople and achieve the destruction of the Latins.
      They must inevitably have been destroyed, if the marshal of
      Romania had not displayed a cool courage and consummate skill;
      uncommon in all ages, but most uncommon in those times, when war
      was a passion, rather than a science. His grief and fears were
      poured into the firm and faithful bosom of the doge; but in the
      camp he diffused an assurance of safety, which could only be
      realized by the general belief. All day he maintained his
      perilous station between the city and the Barbarians:
      Villehardouin decamped in silence at the dead of night; and his
      masterly retreat of three days would have deserved the praise of
      Xenophon and the ten thousand. In the rear, the marshal supported
      the weight of the pursuit; in the front, he moderated the
      impatience of the fugitives; and wherever the Comans approached,
      they were repelled by a line of impenetrable spears. On the third
      day, the weary troops beheld the sea, the solitary town of
      Rodosta, 27 and their friends, who had landed from the Asiatic
      shore. They embraced, they wept; but they united their arms and
      counsels; and in his brother’s absence, Count Henry assumed the
      regency of the empire, at once in a state of childhood and
      caducity. 28 If the Comans withdrew from the summer heats, seven
      thousand Latins, in the hour of danger, deserted Constantinople,
      their brethren, and their vows. Some partial success was
      overbalanced by the loss of one hundred and twenty knights in the
      field of Rusium; and of the Imperial domain, no more was left
      than the capital, with two or three adjacent fortresses on the
      shores of Europe and Asia. The king of Bulgaria was resistless
      and inexorable; and Calo-John respectfully eluded the demands of
      the pope, who conjured his new proselyte to restore peace and the
      emperor to the afflicted Latins. The deliverance of Baldwin was
      no longer, he said, in the power of man: that prince had died in
      prison; and the manner of his death is variously related by
      ignorance and credulity. The lovers of a tragic legend will be
      pleased to hear, that the royal captive was tempted by the
      amorous queen of the Bulgarians; that his chaste refusal exposed
      him to the falsehood of a woman and the jealousy of a savage;
      that his hands and feet were severed from his body; that his
      bleeding trunk was cast among the carcasses of dogs and horses;
      and that he breathed three days, before he was devoured by the
      birds of prey. 29 About twenty years afterwards, in a wood of the
      Netherlands, a hermit announced himself as the true Baldwin, the
      emperor of Constantinople, and lawful sovereign of Flanders. He
      related the wonders of his escape, his adventures, and his
      penance, among a people prone to believe and to rebel; and, in
      the first transport, Flanders acknowledged her long-lost
      sovereign. A short examination before the French court detected
      the impostor, who was punished with an ignominious death; but the
      Flemings still adhered to the pleasing error; and the countess
      Jane is accused by the gravest historians of sacrificing to her
      ambition the life of an unfortunate father. 30

      27 (return) [ The truth of geography, and the original text of
      Villehardouin, (No. 194,) place Rodosto three days’ journey
      (trois jornées) from Adrianople: but Vigenere, in his version,
      has most absurdly substituted _trois heures_; and this error,
      which is not corrected by Ducange has entrapped several moderns,
      whose names I shall spare.]

      28 (return) [ The reign and end of Baldwin are related by
      Villehardouin and Nicetas, (p. 386—416;) and their omissions are
      supplied by Ducange in his Observations, and to the end of his
      first book.]

      29 (return) [ After brushing away all doubtful and improbable
      circumstances, we may prove the death of Baldwin, 1. By the firm
      belief of the French barons, (Villehardouin, No. 230.) 2. By the
      declaration of Calo-John himself, who excuses his not releasing
      the captive emperor, quia debitum carnis exsolverat cum carcere
      teneretur, (Gesta Innocent III. c. 109.) * Note: Compare Von
      Raumer. Geschichte der Hohenstaufen, vol. ii. p. 237. Petitot, in
      his preface to Villehardouin in the Collection des Mémoires,
      relatifs a l’Histoire de France, tom. i. p. 85, expresses his
      belief in the first part of the “tragic legend.”—M.]

      30 (return) [ See the story of this impostor from the French and
      Flemish writers in Ducange, Hist. de C. P. iii. 9; and the
      ridiculous fables that were believed by the monks of St. Alban’s,
      in Matthew Paris, Hist. Major, p. 271, 272.]

      In all civilized hostility, a treaty is established for the
      exchange or ransom of prisoners; and if their captivity be
      prolonged, their condition is known, and they are treated
      according to their rank with humanity or honor. But the savage
      Bulgarian was a stranger to the laws of war: his prisons were
      involved in darkness and silence; and above a year elapsed before
      the Latins could be assured of the death of Baldwin, before his
      brother, the regent Henry, would consent to assume the title of
      emperor. His moderation was applauded by the Greeks as an act of
      rare and inimitable virtue. Their light and perfidious ambition
      was eager to seize or anticipate the moment of a vacancy, while a
      law of succession, the guardian both of the prince and people,
      was gradually defined and confirmed in the hereditary monarchies
      of Europe. In the support of the Eastern empire, Henry was
      gradually left without an associate, as the heroes of the crusade
      retired from the world or from the war. The doge of Venice, the
      venerable Dandolo, in the fulness of years and glory, sunk into
      the grave. The marquis of Montferrat was slowly recalled from the
      Peloponnesian war to the revenge of Baldwin and the defence of
      Thessalonica. Some nice disputes of feudal homage and service
      were reconciled in a personal interview between the emperor and
      the king; they were firmly united by mutual esteem and the common
      danger; and their alliance was sealed by the nuptials of Henry
      with the daughter of the Italian prince. He soon deplored the
      loss of his friend and father. At the persuasion of some faithful
      Greeks, Boniface made a bold and successful inroad among the
      hills of Rhodope: the Bulgarians fled on his approach; they
      assembled to harass his retreat. On the intelligence that his
      rear was attacked, without waiting for any defensive armor, he
      leaped on horseback, couched his lance, and drove the enemies
      before him; but in the rash pursuit he was pierced with a mortal
      wound; and the head of the king of Thessalonica was presented to
      Calo-John, who enjoyed the honors, without the merit, of victory.
      It is here, at this melancholy event, that the pen or the voice
      of Jeffrey of Villehardouin seems to drop or to expire; 31 and if
      he still exercised his military office of marshal of Romania, his
      subsequent exploits are buried in oblivion. 32 The character of
      Henry was not unequal to his arduous situation: in the siege of
      Constantinople, and beyond the Hellespont, he had deserved the
      fame of a valiant knight and a skilful commander; and his courage
      was tempered with a degree of prudence and mildness unknown to
      his impetuous brother. In the double war against the Greeks of
      Asia and the Bulgarians of Europe, he was ever the foremost on
      shipboard or on horseback; and though he cautiously provided for
      the success of his arms, the drooping Latins were often roused by
      his example to save and to second their fearless emperor. But
      such efforts, and some supplies of men and money from France,
      were of less avail than the errors, the cruelty, and death, of
      their most formidable adversary. When the despair of the Greek
      subjects invited Calo-John as their deliverer, they hoped that he
      would protect their liberty and adopt their laws: they were soon
      taught to compare the degrees of national ferocity, and to
      execrate the savage conqueror, who no longer dissembled his
      intention of dispeopling Thrace, of demolishing the cities, and
      of transplanting the inhabitants beyond the Danube. Many towns
      and villages of Thrace were already evacuated: a heap of ruins
      marked the place of Philippopolis, and a similar calamity was
      expected at Demotica and Adrianople, by the first authors of the
      revolt. They raised a cry of grief and repentance to the throne
      of Henry; the emperor alone had the magnanimity to forgive and
      trust them. No more than four hundred knights, with their
      sergeants and archers, could be assembled under his banner; and
      with this slender force he fought 321 and repulsed the Bulgarian,
      who, besides his infantry, was at the head of forty thousand
      horse. In this expedition, Henry felt the difference between a
      hostile and a friendly country: the remaining cities were
      preserved by his arms; and the savage, with shame and loss, was
      compelled to relinquish his prey. The siege of Thessalonica was
      the last of the evils which Calo-John inflicted or suffered: he
      was stabbed in the night in his tent; and the general, perhaps
      the assassin, who found him weltering in his blood, ascribed the
      blow, with general applause, to the lance of St. Demetrius. 33
      After several victories, the prudence of Henry concluded an
      honorable peace with the successor of the tyrant, and with the
      Greek princes of Nice and Epirus. If he ceded some doubtful
      limits, an ample kingdom was reserved for himself and his
      feudatories; and his reign, which lasted only ten years, afforded
      a short interval of prosperity and peace. Far above the narrow
      policy of Baldwin and Boniface, he freely intrusted to the Greeks
      the most important offices of the state and army; and this
      liberality of sentiment and practice was the more seasonable, as
      the princes of Nice and Epirus had already learned to seduce and
      employ the mercenary valor of the Latins. It was the aim of Henry
      to unite and reward his deserving subjects, of every nation and
      language; but he appeared less solicitous to accomplish the
      impracticable union of the two churches. Pelagius, the pope’s
      legate, who acted as the sovereign of Constantinople, had
      interdicted the worship of the Greeks, and sternly imposed the
      payment of tithes, the double procession of the Holy Ghost, and a
      blind obedience to the Roman pontiff. As the weaker party, they
      pleaded the duties of conscience, and implored the rights of
      toleration: “Our bodies,” they said, “are Cæsar’s, but our souls
      belong only to God.” The persecution was checked by the firmness
      of the emperor: 34 and if we can believe that the same prince was
      poisoned by the Greeks themselves, we must entertain a
      contemptible idea of the sense and gratitude of mankind. His
      valor was a vulgar attribute, which he shared with ten thousand
      knights; but Henry possessed the superior courage to oppose, in a
      superstitious age, the pride and avarice of the clergy. In the
      cathedral of St. Sophia he presumed to place his throne on the
      right hand of the patriarch; and this presumption excited the
      sharpest censure of Pope Innocent the Third. By a salutary edict,
      one of the first examples of the laws of mortmain, he prohibited
      the alienation of fiefs: many of the Latins, desirous of
      returning to Europe, resigned their estates to the church for a
      spiritual or temporal reward; these holy lands were immediately
      discharged from military service, and a colony of soldiers would
      have been gradually transformed into a college of priests. 35

      31 (return) [ Villehardouin, No. 257. I quote, with regret, this
      lamentable conclusion, where we lose at once the original
      history, and the rich illustrations of Ducange. The last pages
      may derive some light from Henry’s two epistles to Innocent III.,
      (Gesta, c. 106, 107.)]

      32 (return) [ The marshal was alive in 1212, but he probably died
      soon afterwards, without returning to France, (Ducange,
      Observations sur Villehardouin, p. 238.) His fief of Messinople,
      the gift of Boniface, was the ancient Maximianopolis, which
      flourished in the time of Ammianus Marcellinus, among the cities
      of Thrace, (No. 141.)]

      321 (return) [ There was no battle. On the advance of the Latins,
      John suddenly broke up his camp and retreated. The Latins
      considered this unexpected deliverance almost a miracle. Le Beau
      suggests the probability that the detection of the Comans, who
      usually quitted the camp during the heats of summer, may have
      caused the flight of the Bulgarians. Nicetas, c. 8 Villebardouin,
      c. 225. Le Beau, vol. xvii. p. 242.—M.]

      33 (return) [ The church of this patron of Thessalonica was
      served by the canons of the holy sepulchre, and contained a
      divine ointment which distilled daily and stupendous miracles,
      (Ducange, Hist. de C. P. ii. 4.)]

      34 (return) [ Acropolita (c. 17) observes the persecution of the
      legate, and the toleration of Henry, ('Erh, * as he calls him)
      kludwna katestorese. Note: Or rather 'ErrhV.—M.]

      35 (return) [ See the reign of Henry, in Ducange, (Hist. de C. P.
      l. i. c. 35—41, l. ii. c. 1—22,) who is much indebted to the
      Epistles of the Popes. Le Beau (Hist. du Bas Empire, tom. xxi. p.
      120—122) has found, perhaps in Doutreman, some laws of Henry,
      which determined the service of fiefs, and the prerogatives of
      the emperor.]

      The virtuous Henry died at Thessalonica, in the defence of that
      kingdom, and of an infant, the son of his friend Boniface. In the
      two first emperors of Constantinople the male line of the counts
      of Flanders was extinct. But their sister Yolande was the wife of
      a French prince, the mother of a numerous progeny; and one of her
      daughters had married Andrew king of Hungary, a brave and pious
      champion of the cross. By seating him on the Byzantine throne,
      the barons of Romania would have acquired the forces of a
      neighboring and warlike kingdom; but the prudent Andrew revered
      the laws of succession; and the princess Yolande, with her
      husband Peter of Courtenay, count of Auxerre, was invited by the
      Latins to assume the empire of the East. The royal birth of his
      father, the noble origin of his mother, recommended to the barons
      of France the first cousin of their king. His reputation was
      fair, his possessions were ample, and in the bloody crusade
      against the Albigeois, the soldiers and the priests had been
      abundantly satisfied of his zeal and valor. Vanity might applaud
      the elevation of a French emperor of Constantinople; but prudence
      must pity, rather than envy, his treacherous and imaginary
      greatness. To assert and adorn his title, he was reduced to sell
      or mortgage the best of his patrimony. By these expedients, the
      liberality of his royal kinsman Philip Augustus, and the national
      spirit of chivalry, he was enabled to pass the Alps at the head
      of one hundred and forty knights, and five thousand five hundred
      sergeants and archers. After some hesitation, Pope Honorius the
      Third was persuaded to crown the successor of Constantine: but he
      performed the ceremony in a church without the walls, lest he
      should seem to imply or to bestow any right of sovereignty over
      the ancient capital of the empire. The Venetians had engaged to
      transport Peter and his forces beyond the Adriatic, and the
      empress, with her four children, to the Byzantine palace; but
      they required, as the price of their service, that he should
      recover Durazzo from the despot of Epirus. Michael Angelus, or
      Comnenus, the first of his dynasty, had bequeathed the succession
      of his power and ambition to Theodore, his legitimate brother,
      who already threatened and invaded the establishments of the
      Latins. After discharging his debt by a fruitless assault, the
      emperor raised the siege to prosecute a long and perilous journey
      over land from Durazzo to Thessalonica. He was soon lost in the
      mountains of Epirus: the passes were fortified; his provisions
      exhausted; he was delayed and deceived by a treacherous
      negotiation; and, after Peter of Courtenay and the Roman legate
      had been arrested in a banquet, the French troops, without
      leaders or hopes, were eager to exchange their arms for the
      delusive promise of mercy and bread. The Vatican thundered; and
      the impious Theodore was threatened with the vengeance of earth
      and heaven; but the captive emperor and his soldiers were
      forgotten, and the reproaches of the pope are confined to the
      imprisonment of his legate. No sooner was he satisfied by the
      deliverance of the priests and a promise of spiritual obedience,
      than he pardoned and protected the despot of Epirus. His
      peremptory commands suspended the ardor of the Venetians and the
      king of Hungary; and it was only by a natural or untimely death
      36 that Peter of Courtenay was released from his hopeless
      captivity. 37

      36 (return) [ Acropolita (c. 14) affirms, that Peter of Courtenay
      died by the sword, (ergon macairaV genesqai;) but from his dark
      expressions, I should conclude a previous captivity, wV pantaV
      ardhn desmwtaV poihsai sun pasi skeuesi. * The Chronicle of
      Auxerre delays the emperor’s death till the year 1219; and
      Auxerre is in the neighborhood of Courtenay. Note: Whatever may
      have been the fact, this can hardly be made out from the
      expressions of Acropolita.—M.]

      37 (return) [ See the reign and death of Peter of Courtenay, in
      Ducange, (Hist. de C. P. l. ii. c. 22—28,) who feebly strives to
      excuse the neglect of the emperor by Honorius III.]

      The long ignorance of his fate, and the presence of the lawful
      sovereign, of Yolande, his wife or widow, delayed the
      proclamation of a new emperor. Before her death, and in the midst
      of her grief, she was delivered of a son, who was named Baldwin,
      the last and most unfortunate of the Latin princes of
      Constantinople. His birth endeared him to the barons of Romania;
      but his childhood would have prolonged the troubles of a
      minority, and his claims were superseded by the elder claims of
      his brethren. The first of these, Philip of Courtenay, who
      derived from his mother the inheritance of Namur, had the wisdom
      to prefer the substance of a marquisate to the shadow of an
      empire; and on his refusal, Robert, the second of the sons of
      Peter and Yolande, was called to the throne of Constantinople.
      Warned by his father’s mischance, he pursued his slow and secure
      journey through Germany and along the Danube: a passage was
      opened by his sister’s marriage with the king of Hungary; and the
      emperor Robert was crowned by the patriarch in the cathedral of
      St. Sophia. But his reign was an æra of calamity and disgrace;
      and the colony, as it was styled, of New France yielded on all
      sides to the Greeks of Nice and Epirus. After a victory, which he
      owed to his perfidy rather than his courage, Theodore Angelus
      entered the kingdom of Thessalonica, expelled the feeble
      Demetrius, the son of the marquis Boniface, erected his standard
      on the walls of Adrianople; and added, by his vanity, a third or
      a fourth name to the list of rival emperors. The relics of the
      Asiatic province were swept away by John Vataces, the son-in-law
      and successor of Theodore Lascaris, and who, in a triumphant
      reign of thirty-three years, displayed the virtues both of peace
      and war. Under his discipline, the swords of the French
      mercenaries were the most effectual instruments of his conquests,
      and their desertion from the service of their country was at once
      a symptom and a cause of the rising ascendant of the Greeks. By
      the construction of a fleet, he obtained the command of the
      Hellespont, reduced the islands of Lesbos and Rhodes, attacked
      the Venetians of Candia, and intercepted the rare and
      parsimonious succors of the West. Once, and once only, the Latin
      emperor sent an army against Vataces; and in the defeat of that
      army, the veteran knights, the last of the original conquerors,
      were left on the field of battle. But the success of a foreign
      enemy was less painful to the pusillanimous Robert than the
      insolence of his Latin subjects, who confounded the weakness of
      the emperor and of the empire. His personal misfortunes will
      prove the anarchy of the government and the ferociousness of the
      times. The amorous youth had neglected his Greek bride, the
      daughter of Vataces, to introduce into the palace a beautiful
      maid, of a private, though noble family of Artois; and her mother
      had been tempted by the lustre of the purple to forfeit her
      engagements with a gentleman of Burgundy. His love was converted
      into rage; he assembled his friends, forced the palace gates,
      threw the mother into the sea, and inhumanly cut off the nose and
      lips of the wife or concubine of the emperor. Instead of
      punishing the offender, the barons avowed and applauded the
      savage deed, 38 which, as a prince and as a man, it was
      impossible that Robert should forgive. He escaped from the guilty
      city to implore the justice or compassion of the pope: the
      emperor was coolly exhorted to return to his station; before he
      could obey, he sunk under the weight of grief, shame, and
      impotent resentment. 39

      38 (return) [ Marinus Sanutus (Secreta Fidelium Crucis, l. ii. p.
      4, c. 18, p. 73) is so much delighted with this bloody deed, that
      he has transcribed it in his margin as a bonum exemplum. Yet he
      acknowledges the damsel for the lawful wife of Robert.]

      39 (return) [ See the reign of Robert, in Ducange, (Hist. de C.
      P. l. ii. c.—12.)]

      It was only in the age of chivalry, that valor could ascend from
      a private station to the thrones of Jerusalem and Constantinople.
      The titular kingdom of Jerusalem had devolved to Mary, the
      daughter of Isabella and Conrad of Montferrat, and the
      granddaughter of Almeric or Amaury. She was given to John of
      Brienne, of a noble family in Champagne, by the public voice, and
      the judgment of Philip Augustus, who named him as the most worthy
      champion of the Holy Land. 40 In the fifth crusade, he led a
      hundred thousand Latins to the conquest of Egypt: by him the
      siege of Damietta was achieved; and the subsequent failure was
      justly ascribed to the pride and avarice of the legate. After the
      marriage of his daughter with Frederic the Second, 41 he was
      provoked by the emperor’s ingratitude to accept the command of
      the army of the church; and though advanced in life, and
      despoiled of royalty, the sword and spirit of John of Brienne
      were still ready for the service of Christendom. In the seven
      years of his brother’s reign, Baldwin of Courtenay had not
      emerged from a state of childhood, and the barons of Romania felt
      the strong necessity of placing the sceptre in the hands of a man
      and a hero. The veteran king of Jerusalem might have disdained
      the name and office of regent; they agreed to invest him for his
      life with the title and prerogatives of emperor, on the sole
      condition that Baldwin should marry his second daughter, and
      succeed at a mature age to the throne of Constantinople. The
      expectation, both of the Greeks and Latins, was kindled by the
      renown, the choice, and the presence of John of Brienne; and they
      admired his martial aspect, his green and vigorous age of more
      than fourscore years, and his size and stature, which surpassed
      the common measure of mankind. 42 But avarice, and the love of
      ease, appear to have chilled the ardor of enterprise: 421 his
      troops were disbanded, and two years rolled away without action
      or honor, till he was awakened by the dangerous alliance of
      Vataces emperor of Nice, and of Azan king of Bulgaria. They
      besieged Constantinople by sea and land, with an army of one
      hundred thousand men, and a fleet of three hundred ships of war;
      while the entire force of the Latin emperor was reduced to one
      hundred and sixty knights, and a small addition of sergeants and
      archers. I tremble to relate, that instead of defending the city,
      the hero made a sally at the head of his cavalry; and that of
      forty-eight squadrons of the enemy, no more than three escaped
      from the edge of his invincible sword. Fired by his example, the
      infantry and the citizens boarded the vessels that anchored close
      to the walls; and twenty-five were dragged in triumph into the
      harbor of Constantinople. At the summons of the emperor, the
      vassals and allies armed in her defence; broke through every
      obstacle that opposed their passage; and, in the succeeding year,
      obtained a second victory over the same enemies. By the rude
      poets of the age, John of Brienne is compared to Hector, Roland,
      and Judas Machabæus: 43 but their credit, and his glory, receive
      some abatement from the silence of the Greeks. The empire was
      soon deprived of the last of her champions; and the dying monarch
      was ambitious to enter paradise in the habit of a Franciscan
      friar. 44

      40 (return) [ Rex igitur Franciæ, deliberatione habitâ, respondit
      nuntiis, se daturum hominem Syriæ partibus aptum; in armis probum
      (_preux_) in bellis securum, in agendis providum, Johannem
      comitem Brennensem. Sanut. Secret. Fidelium, l. iii. p. xi. c. 4,
      p. 205 Matthew Paris, p. 159.]

      41 (return) [ Giannone (Istoria Civile, tom. ii. l. xvi. p.
      380—385) discusses the marriage of Frederic II. with the daughter
      of John of Brienne, and the double union of the crowns of Naples
      and Jerusalem.]

      42 (return) [ Acropolita, c. 27. The historian was at that time a
      boy, and educated at Constantinople. In 1233, when he was eleven
      years old, his father broke the Latin chain, left a splendid
      fortune, and escaped to the Greek court of Nice, where his son
      was raised to the highest honors.]

      421 (return) [ John de Brienne, elected emperor 1229, wasted two
      years in preparations, and did not arrive at Constantinople till
      1231. Two years more glided away in inglorious inaction; he then
      made some ineffective warlike expeditions. Constantinople was not
      besieged till 1234.—M.]

      43 (return) [ Philip Mouskes, bishop of Tournay, (A.D.
      1274—1282,) has composed a poem, or rather string of verses, in
      bad old Flemish French, on the Latin emperors of Constantinople,
      which Ducange has published at the end of Villehardouin; see p.
      38, for the prowess of John of Brienne.

                N’Aie, Ector, Roll’ ne Ogiers Ne Judas Machabeus li
                fiers Tant ne fit d’armes en estors Com fist li Rois
                Jehans cel jors Et il defors et il dedans La paru sa
                force et ses sens Et li hardiment qu’il avoit.]

      44 (return) [ See the reign of John de Brienne, in Ducange, Hist.
      de C. P. l. ii. c. 13—26.]

      In the double victory of John of Brienne, I cannot discover the
      name or exploits of his pupil Baldwin, who had attained the age
      of military service, and who succeeded to the imperial dignity on
      the decease of his adoptive father. 45 The royal youth was
      employed on a commission more suitable to his temper; he was sent
      to visit the Western courts, of the pope more especially, and of
      the king of France; to excite their pity by the view of his
      innocence and distress; and to obtain some supplies of men or
      money for the relief of the sinking empire. He thrice repeated
      these mendicant visits, in which he seemed to prolong his stay
      and postpone his return; of the five-and-twenty years of his
      reign, a greater number were spent abroad than at home; and in no
      place did the emperor deem himself less free and secure than in
      his native country and his capital. On some public occasions, his
      vanity might be soothed by the title of Augustus, and by the
      honors of the purple; and at the general council of Lyons, when
      Frederic the Second was excommunicated and deposed, his Oriental
      colleague was enthroned on the right hand of the pope. But how
      often was the exile, the vagrant, the Imperial beggar, humbled
      with scorn, insulted with pity, and degraded in his own eyes and
      those of the nations! In his first visit to England, he was
      stopped at Dover by a severe reprimand, that he should presume,
      without leave, to enter an independent kingdom. After some delay,
      Baldwin, however, was permitted to pursue his journey, was
      entertained with cold civility, and thankfully departed with a
      present of seven hundred marks. 46 From the avarice of Rome he
      could only obtain the proclamation of a crusade, and a treasure
      of indulgences; a coin whose currency was depreciated by too
      frequent and indiscriminate abuse. His birth and misfortunes
      recommended him to the generosity of his cousin Louis the Ninth;
      but the martial zeal of the saint was diverted from
      Constantinople to Egypt and Palestine; and the public and private
      poverty of Baldwin was alleviated, for a moment, by the
      alienation of the marquisate of Namur and the lordship of
      Courtenay, the last remains of his inheritance. 47 By such
      shameful or ruinous expedients, he once more returned to Romania,
      with an army of thirty thousand soldiers, whose numbers were
      doubled in the apprehension of the Greeks. His first despatches
      to France and England announced his victories and his hopes: he
      had reduced the country round the capital to the distance of
      three days’ journey; and if he succeeded against an important,
      though nameless, city, (most probably Chiorli,) the frontier
      would be safe and the passage accessible. But these expectations
      (if Baldwin was sincere) quickly vanished like a dream: the
      troops and treasures of France melted away in his unskilful
      hands; and the throne of the Latin emperor was protected by a
      dishonorable alliance with the Turks and Comans. To secure the
      former, he consented to bestow his niece on the unbelieving
      sultan of Cogni; to please the latter, he complied with their
      Pagan rites; a dog was sacrificed between the two armies; and the
      contracting parties tasted each other’s blood, as a pledge of
      their fidelity. 48 In the palace, or prison, of Constantinople,
      the successor of Augustus demolished the vacant houses for winter
      fuel, and stripped the lead from the churches for the daily
      expense of his family. Some usurious loans were dealt with a
      scanty hand by the merchants of Italy; and Philip, his son and
      heir, was pawned at Venice as the security for a debt. 49 Thirst,
      hunger, and nakedness, are positive evils: but wealth is
      relative; and a prince who would be rich in a private station,
      may be exposed by the increase of his wants to all the anxiety
      and bitterness of poverty.

      45 (return) [ See the reign of Baldwin II. till his expulsion
      from Constantinople, in Ducange, Hist. de C. P. l. iv. c. 1—34,
      the end l. v. c. 1—33.]

      46 (return) [ Matthew Paris relates the two visits of Baldwin II.
      to the English court, p. 396, 637; his return to Greece armatâ
      manû, p. 407 his letters of his nomen formidabile, &c., p. 481,
      (a passage which has escaped Ducange;) his expulsion, p. 850.]

      47 (return) [ Louis IX. disapproved and stopped the alienation of
      Courtenay (Ducange, l. iv. c. 23.) It is now annexed to the royal
      demesne but granted for a term (_engagé_) to the family of
      Boulainvilliers. Courtenay, in the election of Nemours in the
      Isle de France, is a town of 900 inhabitants, with the remains of
      a castle, (Mélanges tirés d’une Grande Bibliothèque, tom. xlv. p.
      74—77.)]

      48 (return) [ Joinville, p. 104, edit. du Louvre. A Coman prince,
      who died without baptism, was buried at the gates of
      Constantinople with a live retinue of slaves and horses.]

      49 (return) [ Sanut. Secret. Fidel. Crucis, l. ii. p. iv. c. 18,
      p. 73.]




      Chapter LXI: Partition Of The Empire By The French And
      Venetians.—Part III.

      But in this abject distress, the emperor and empire were still
      possessed of an ideal treasure, which drew its fantastic value
      from the superstition of the Christian world. The merit of the
      true cross was somewhat impaired by its frequent division; and a
      long captivity among the infidels might shed some suspicion on
      the fragments that were produced in the East and West. But
      another relic of the Passion was preserved in the Imperial chapel
      of Constantinople; and the crown of thorns which had been placed
      on the head of Christ was equally precious and authentic. It had
      formerly been the practice of the Egyptian debtors to deposit, as
      a security, the mummies of their parents; and both their honor
      and religion were bound for the redemption of the pledge. In the
      same manner, and in the absence of the emperor, the barons of
      Romania borrowed the sum of thirteen thousand one hundred and
      thirty-four pieces of gold 50 on the credit of the holy crown:
      they failed in the performance of their contract; and a rich
      Venetian, Nicholas Querini, undertook to satisfy their impatient
      creditors, on condition that the relic should be lodged at
      Venice, to become his absolute property, if it were not redeemed
      within a short and definite term. The barons apprised their
      sovereign of the hard treaty and impending loss and as the empire
      could not afford a ransom of seven thousand pounds sterling,
      Baldwin was anxious to snatch the prize from the Venetians, and
      to vest it with more honor and emolument in the hands of the most
      Christian king. 51 Yet the negotiation was attended with some
      delicacy. In the purchase of relics, the saint would have started
      at the guilt of simony; but if the mode of expression were
      changed, he might lawfully repay the debt, accept the gift, and
      acknowledge the obligation. His ambassadors, two Dominicans, were
      despatched to Venice to redeem and receive the holy crown which
      had escaped the dangers of the sea and the galleys of Vataces. On
      opening a wooden box, they recognized the seals of the doge and
      barons, which were applied on a shrine of silver; and within this
      shrine the monument of the Passion was enclosed in a golden vase.
      The reluctant Venetians yielded to justice and power: the emperor
      Frederic granted a free and honorable passage; the court of
      France advanced as far as Troyes in Champagne, to meet with
      devotion this inestimable relic: it was borne in triumph through
      Paris by the king himself, barefoot, and in his shirt; and a free
      gift of ten thousand marks of silver reconciled Baldwin to his
      loss. The success of this transaction tempted the Latin emperor
      to offer with the same generosity the remaining furniture of his
      chapel; 52 a large and authentic portion of the true cross; the
      baby-linen of the Son of God, the lance, the sponge, and the
      chain, of his Passion; the rod of Moses, and part of the skull of
      St. John the Baptist. For the reception of these spiritual
      treasures, twenty thousand marks were expended by St. Louis on a
      stately foundation, the holy chapel of Paris, on which the muse
      of Boileau has bestowed a comic immortality. The truth of such
      remote and ancient relics, which cannot be proved by any human
      testimony, must be admitted by those who believe in the miracles
      which they have performed. About the middle of the last age, an
      inveterate ulcer was touched and cured by a holy prickle of the
      holy crown: 53 the prodigy is attested by the most pious and
      enlightened Christians of France; nor will the fact be easily
      disproved, except by those who are armed with a general antidote
      against religious credulity. 54

      50 (return) [ Under the words _Perparus_, _Perpera_,
      _Hyperperum_, Ducange is short and vague: Monetæ genus. From a
      corrupt passage of Guntherus, (Hist. C. P. c. 8, p. 10,) I guess
      that the Perpera was the nummus aureus, the fourth part of a mark
      of silver, or about ten shillings sterling in value. In lead it
      would be too contemptible.]

      51 (return) [ For the translation of the holy crown, &c., from
      Constantinople to Paris, see Ducange (Hist. de C. P. l. iv. c.
      11—14, 24, 35) and Fleury, (Hist. Ecclés. tom. xvii. p.
      201—204.)]

      52 (return) [ Mélanges tirés d’une Grande Bibliothèque, tom.
      xliii. p. 201—205. The Lutrin of Boileau exhibits the inside, the
      soul and manners of the _Sainte Chapelle_; and many facts
      relative to the institution are collected and explained by his
      commentators, Brosset and De St. Marc.]

      53 (return) [ It was performed A.D. 1656, March 24, on the niece
      of Pascal; and that superior genius, with Arnauld, Nicole, &c.,
      were on the spot, to believe and attest a miracle which
      confounded the Jesuits, and saved Port Royal, (uvres de Racine,
      tom. vi. p. 176—187, in his eloquent History of Port Royal.)]

      54 (return) [ Voltaire (Siécle de Louis XIV. c. 37, uvres, tom.
      ix. p. 178, 179) strives to invalidate the fact: but Hume,
      (Essays, vol. ii. p. 483, 484,) with more skill and success,
      seizes the battery, and turns the cannon against his enemies.]

      The Latins of Constantinople 55 were on all sides encompassed and
      pressed; their sole hope, the last delay of their ruin, was in
      the division of their Greek and Bulgarian enemies; and of this
      hope they were deprived by the superior arms and policy of
      Vataces, emperor of Nice. From the Propontis to the rocky coast
      of Pamphylia, Asia was peaceful and prosperous under his reign;
      and the events of every campaign extended his influence in
      Europe. The strong cities of the hills of Macedonia and Thrace
      were rescued from the Bulgarians; and their kingdom was
      circumscribed by its present and proper limits, along the
      southern banks of the Danube. The sole emperor of the Romans
      could no longer brook that a lord of Epirus, a Comnenian prince
      of the West, should presume to dispute or share the honors of the
      purple; and the humble Demetrius changed the color of his
      buskins, and accepted with gratitude the appellation of despot.
      His own subjects were exasperated by his baseness and incapacity;
      they implored the protection of their supreme lord. After some
      resistance, the kingdom of Thessalonica was united to the empire
      of Nice; and Vataces reigned without a competitor from the
      Turkish borders to the Adriatic Gulf. The princes of Europe
      revered his merit and power; and had he subscribed an orthodox
      creed, it should seem that the pope would have abandoned without
      reluctance the Latin throne of Constantinople. But the death of
      Vataces, the short and busy reign of Theodore his son, and the
      helpless infancy of his grandson John, suspended the restoration
      of the Greeks. In the next chapter, I shall explain their
      domestic revolutions; in this place, it will be sufficient to
      observe, that the young prince was oppressed by the ambition of
      his guardian and colleague, Michael Palæologus, who displayed the
      virtues and vices that belong to the founder of a new dynasty.
      The emperor Baldwin had flattered himself, that he might recover
      some provinces or cities by an impotent negotiation. His
      ambassadors were dismissed from Nice with mockery and contempt.
      At every place which they named, Palæologus alleged some special
      reason, which rendered it dear and valuable in his eyes: in the
      one he was born; in another he had been first promoted to
      military command; and in a third he had enjoyed, and hoped long
      to enjoy, the pleasures of the chase. “And what then do you
      propose to give us?” said the astonished deputies. “Nothing,”
      replied the Greek, “not a foot of land. If your master be
      desirous of peace, let him pay me, as an annual tribute, the sum
      which he receives from the trade and customs of Constantinople.
      On these terms, I may allow him to reign. If he refuses, it is
      war. I am not ignorant of the art of war, and I trust the event
      to God and my sword.” 56 An expedition against the despot of
      Epirus was the first prelude of his arms. If a victory was
      followed by a defeat; if the race of the Comneni or Angeli
      survived in those mountains his efforts and his reign; the
      captivity of Villehardouin, prince of Achaia, deprived the Latins
      of the most active and powerful vassal of their expiring
      monarchy. The republics of Venice and Genoa disputed, in the
      first of their naval wars, the command of the sea and the
      commerce of the East. Pride and interest attached the Venetians
      to the defence of Constantinople; their rivals were tempted to
      promote the designs of her enemies, and the alliance of the
      Genoese with the schismatic conqueror provoked the indignation of
      the Latin church. 57

      55 (return) [ The gradual losses of the Latins may be traced in
      the third fourth, and fifth books of the compilation of Ducange:
      but of the Greek conquests he has dropped many circumstances,
      which may be recovered from the larger history of George
      Acropolita, and the three first books of Nicephorus, Gregoras,
      two writers of the Byzantine series, who have had the good
      fortune to meet with learned editors Leo Allatius at Rome, and
      John Boivin in the Academy of Inscriptions of Paris.]

      56 (return) [ George Acropolita, c. 78, p. 89, 90. edit. Paris.]

      57 (return) [ The Greeks, ashamed of any foreign aid, disguise
      the alliance and succor of the Genoese: but the fact is proved by
      the testimony of J Villani (Chron. l. vi. c. 71, in Muratori,
      Script. Rerum Italicarum, tom. xiii. p. 202, 203) and William de
      Nangis, (Annales de St. Louis, p. 248 in the Louvre Joinville,)
      two impartial foreigners; and Urban IV threatened to deprive
      Genoa of her archbishop.]

      Intent on his great object, the emperor Michael visited in person
      and strengthened the troops and fortifications of Thrace. The
      remains of the Latins were driven from their last possessions: he
      assaulted without success the suburb of Galata; and corresponded
      with a perfidious baron, who proved unwilling, or unable, to open
      the gates of the metropolis. The next spring, his favorite
      general, Alexius Strategopulus, whom he had decorated with the
      title of Cæsar, passed the Hellespont with eight hundred horse
      and some infantry, 58 on a secret expedition. His instructions
      enjoined him to approach, to listen, to watch, but not to risk
      any doubtful or dangerous enterprise against the city. The
      adjacent territory between the Propontis and the Black Sea was
      cultivated by a hardy race of peasants and outlaws, exercised in
      arms, uncertain in their allegiance, but inclined by language,
      religion, and present advantage, to the party of the Greeks. They
      were styled the _volunteers_; 59 and by their free service the
      army of Alexius, with the regulars of Thrace and the Coman
      auxiliaries, 60 was augmented to the number of five-and-twenty
      thousand men. By the ardor of the volunteers, and by his own
      ambition, the Cæsar was stimulated to disobey the precise orders
      of his master, in the just confidence that success would plead
      his pardon and reward. The weakness of Constantinople, and the
      distress and terror of the Latins, were familiar to the
      observation of the volunteers; and they represented the present
      moment as the most propitious to surprise and conquest. A rash
      youth, the new governor of the Venetian colony, had sailed away
      with thirty galleys, and the best of the French knights, on a
      wild expedition to Daphnusia, a town on the Black Sea, at the
      distance of forty leagues; 601 and the remaining Latins were
      without strength or suspicion. They were informed that Alexius
      had passed the Hellespont; but their apprehensions were lulled by
      the smallness of his original numbers; and their imprudence had
      not watched the subsequent increase of his army. If he left his
      main body to second and support his operations, he might advance
      unperceived in the night with a chosen detachment. While some
      applied scaling-ladders to the lowest part of the walls, they
      were secure of an old Greek, who would introduce their companions
      through a subterraneous passage into his house; they could soon
      on the inside break an entrance through the golden gate, which
      had been long obstructed; and the conqueror would be in the heart
      of the city before the Latins were conscious of their danger.
      After some debate, the Cæsar resigned himself to the faith of the
      volunteers; they were trusty, bold, and successful; and in
      describing the plan, I have already related the execution and
      success. 61 But no sooner had Alexius passed the threshold of the
      golden gate, than he trembled at his own rashness; he paused, he
      deliberated; till the desperate volunteers urged him forwards, by
      the assurance that in retreat lay the greatest and most
      inevitable danger. Whilst the Cæsar kept his regulars in firm
      array, the Comans dispersed themselves on all sides; an alarm was
      sounded, and the threats of fire and pillage compelled the
      citizens to a decisive resolution. The Greeks of Constantinople
      remembered their native sovereigns; the Genoese merchants their
      recent alliance and Venetian foes; every quarter was in arms; and
      the air resounded with a general acclamation of “Long life and
      victory to Michael and John, the august emperors of the Romans!”
      Their rival, Baldwin, was awakened by the sound; but the most
      pressing danger could not prompt him to draw his sword in the
      defence of a city which he deserted, perhaps, with more pleasure
      than regret: he fled from the palace to the seashore, where he
      descried the welcome sails of the fleet returning from the vain
      and fruitless attempt on Daphnusia. Constantinople was
      irrecoverably lost; but the Latin emperor and the principal
      families embarked on board the Venetian galleys, and steered for
      the Isle of Euba, and afterwards for Italy, where the royal
      fugitive was entertained by the pope and Sicilian king with a
      mixture of contempt and pity. From the loss of Constantinople to
      his death, he consumed thirteen years, soliciting the Catholic
      powers to join in his restoration: the lesson had been familiar
      to his youth; nor was his last exile more indigent or shameful
      than his three former pilgrimages to the courts of Europe. His
      son Philip was the heir of an ideal empire; and the pretensions
      of his daughter Catherine were transported by her marriage to
      Charles of Valois, the brother of Philip the Fair, king of
      France. The house of Courtenay was represented in the female line
      by successive alliances, till the title of emperor of
      Constantinople, too bulky and sonorous for a private name,
      modestly expired in silence and oblivion. 62

      58 (return) [ Some precautions must be used in reconciling the
      discordant numbers; the 800 soldiers of Nicetas, the 25,000 of
      Spandugino, (apud Ducange, l. v. c. 24;) the Greeks and Scythians
      of Acropolita; and the numerous army of Michael, in the Epistles
      of Pope Urban IV. (i. 129.)]

      59 (return) [ Qelhmatarioi. They are described and named by
      Pachymer, (l. ii. c. 14.)]

      60 (return) [ It is needless to seek these Comans in the deserts
      of Tartary, or even of Moldavia. A part of the horde had
      submitted to John Vataces, and was probably settled as a nursery
      of soldiers on some waste lands of Thrace, (Cantacuzen. l. i. c.
      2.)]

      601 (return) [ According to several authorities, particularly
      Abulfaradj. Chron. Arab. p. 336, this was a stratagem on the part
      of the Greeks to weaken the garrison of Constantinople. The Greek
      commander offered to surrender the town on the appearance of the
      Venetians.—M.]

      61 (return) [ The loss of Constantinople is briefly told by the
      Latins: the conquest is described with more satisfaction by the
      Greeks; by Acropolita, (c. 85,) Pachymer, (l. ii. c. 26, 27,)
      Nicephorus Gregoras, (l. iv. c. 1, 2) See Ducange, Hist. de C. P.
      l. v. c. 19—27.]

      62 (return) [ See the three last books (l. v.—viii.) and the
      genealogical tables of Ducange. In the year 1382, the titular
      emperor of Constantinople was James de Baux, duke of Andria in
      the kingdom of Naples, the son of Margaret, daughter of Catherine
      de Valois, daughter of Catharine, daughter of Philip, son of
      Baldwin II., (Ducange, l. viii. c. 37, 38.) It is uncertain
      whether he left any posterity.]

      After this narrative of the expeditions of the Latins to
      Palestine and Constantinople, I cannot dismiss the subject
      without resolving the general consequences on the countries that
      were the scene, and on the nations that were the actors, of these
      memorable crusades. 63 As soon as the arms of the Franks were
      withdrawn, the impression, though not the memory, was erased in
      the Mahometan realms of Egypt and Syria. The faithful disciples
      of the prophet were never tempted by a profane desire to study
      the laws or language of the idolaters; nor did the simplicity of
      their primitive manners receive the slightest alteration from
      their intercourse in peace and war with the unknown strangers of
      the West. The Greeks, who thought themselves proud, but who were
      only vain, showed a disposition somewhat less inflexible. In the
      efforts for the recovery of their empire, they emulated the
      valor, discipline, and tactics of their antagonists. The modern
      literature of the West they might justly despise; but its free
      spirit would instruct them in the rights of man; and some
      institutions of public and private life were adopted from the
      French. The correspondence of Constantinople and Italy diffused
      the knowledge of the Latin tongue; and several of the fathers and
      classics were at length honored with a Greek version. 64 But the
      national and religious prejudices of the Orientals were inflamed
      by persecution, and the reign of the Latins confirmed the
      separation of the two churches.

      63 (return) [ Abulfeda, who saw the conclusion of the crusades,
      speaks of the kingdoms of the Franks, and those of the Negroes,
      as equally unknown, (Prolegom. ad Geograph.) Had he not disdained
      the Latin language, how easily might the Syrian prince have found
      books and interpreters!]

      64 (return) [ A short and superficial account of these versions
      from Latin into Greek is given by Huet, (de Interpretatione et de
      claris Interpretibus p. 131—135.) Maximus Planudes, a monk of
      Constantinople, (A.D. 1327—1353) has translated Cæsar’s
      Commentaries, the Somnium Scipionis, the Metamorphoses and
      Heroides of Ovid, &c., (Fabric. Bib. Græc. tom. x. p. 533.)]

      If we compare the æra of the crusades, the Latins of Europe with
      the Greeks and Arabians, their respective degrees of knowledge,
      industry, and art, our rude ancestors must be content with the
      third rank in the scale of nations. Their successive improvement
      and present superiority may be ascribed to a peculiar energy of
      character, to an active and imitative spirit, unknown to their
      more polished rivals, who at that time were in a stationary or
      retrograde state. With such a disposition, the Latins should have
      derived the most early and essential benefits from a series of
      events which opened to their eyes the prospect of the world, and
      introduced them to a long and frequent intercourse with the more
      cultivated regions of the East. The first and most obvious
      progress was in trade and manufactures, in the arts which are
      strongly prompted by the thirst of wealth, the calls of
      necessity, and the gratification of the sense or vanity. Among
      the crowd of unthinking fanatics, a captive or a pilgrim might
      sometimes observe the superior refinements of Cairo and
      Constantinople: the first importer of windmills 65 was the
      benefactor of nations; and if such blessings are enjoyed without
      any grateful remembrance, history has condescended to notice the
      more apparent luxuries of silk and sugar, which were transported
      into Italy from Greece and Egypt. But the intellectual wants of
      the Latins were more slowly felt and supplied; the ardor of
      studious curiosity was awakened in Europe by different causes and
      more recent events; and, in the age of the crusades, they viewed
      with careless indifference the literature of the Greeks and
      Arabians. Some rudiments of mathematical and medicinal knowledge
      might be imparted in practice and in figures; necessity might
      produce some interpreters for the grosser business of merchants
      and soldiers; but the commerce of the Orientals had not diffused
      the study and knowledge of their languages in the schools of
      Europe. 66 If a similar principle of religion repulsed the idiom
      of the Koran, it should have excited their patience and curiosity
      to understand the original text of the gospel; and the same
      grammar would have unfolded the sense of Plato and the beauties
      of Homer. Yet in a reign of sixty years, the Latins of
      Constantinople disdained the speech and learning of their
      subjects; and the manuscripts were the only treasures which the
      natives might enjoy without rapine or envy. Aristotle was indeed
      the oracle of the Western universities, but it was a barbarous
      Aristotle; and, instead of ascending to the fountain head, his
      Latin votaries humbly accepted a corrupt and remote version, from
      the Jews and Moors of Andalusia. The principle of the crusades
      was a savage fanaticism; and the most important effects were
      analogous to the cause. Each pilgrim was ambitious to return with
      his sacred spoils, the relics of Greece and Palestine; 67 and
      each relic was preceded and followed by a train of miracles and
      visions. The belief of the Catholics was corrupted by new
      legends, their practice by new superstitions; and the
      establishment of the inquisition, the mendicant orders of monks
      and friars, the last abuse of indulgences, and the final progress
      of idolatry, flowed from the baleful fountain of the holy war.
      The active spirit of the Latins preyed on the vitals of their
      reason and religion; and if the ninth and tenth centuries were
      the times of darkness, the thirteenth and fourteenth were the age
      of absurdity and fable.

      65 (return) [ Windmills, first invented in the dry country of
      Asia Minor, were used in Normandy as early as the year 1105, (Vie
      privée des François, tom. i. p. 42, 43. Ducange, Gloss. Latin.
      tom. iv. p. 474.)]

      66 (return) [ See the complaints of Roger Bacon, (Biographia
      Britannica, vol. i. p. 418, Kippis’s edition.) If Bacon himself,
      or Gerbert, understood _some_Greek, they were prodigies, and owed
      nothing to the commerce of the East.]

      67 (return) [ Such was the opinion of the great Leibnitz, (uvres
      de Fontenelle, tom. v. p. 458,) a master of the history of the
      middle ages. I shall only instance the pedigree of the
      Carmelites, and the flight of the house of Loretto, which were
      both derived from Palestine.]




      Chapter LXI: Partition Of The Empire By The French And
      Venetians.—Part IV.

      In the profession of Christianity, in the cultivation of a
      fertile land, the northern conquerors of the Roman empire
      insensibly mingled with the provincials, and rekindled the embers
      of the arts of antiquity. Their settlements about the age of
      Charlemagne had acquired some degree of order and stability, when
      they were overwhelmed by new swarms of invaders, the Normans,
      Saracens, 68 and Hungarians, who replunged the western countries
      of Europe into their former state of anarchy and barbarism. About
      the eleventh century, the second tempest had subsided by the
      expulsion or conversion of the enemies of Christendom: the tide
      of civilization, which had so long ebbed, began to flow with a
      steady and accelerated course; and a fairer prospect was opened
      to the hopes and efforts of the rising generations. Great was the
      increase, and rapid the progress, during the two hundred years of
      the crusades; and some philosophers have applauded the propitious
      influence of these holy wars, which appear to me to have checked
      rather than forwarded the maturity of Europe. 69 The lives and
      labors of millions, which were buried in the East, would have
      been more profitably employed in the improvement of their native
      country: the accumulated stock of industry and wealth would have
      overflowed in navigation and trade; and the Latins would have
      been enriched and enlightened by a pure and friendly
      correspondence with the climates of the East. In one respect I
      can indeed perceive the accidental operation of the crusades, not
      so much in producing a benefit as in removing an evil. The larger
      portion of the inhabitants of Europe was chained to the soil,
      without freedom, or property, or knowledge; and the two orders of
      ecclesiastics and nobles, whose numbers were comparatively small,
      alone deserved the name of citizens and men. This oppressive
      system was supported by the arts of the clergy and the swords of
      the barons. The authority of the priests operated in the darker
      ages as a salutary antidote: they prevented the total extinction
      of letters, mitigated the fierceness of the times, sheltered the
      poor and defenceless, and preserved or revived the peace and
      order of civil society. But the independence, rapine, and discord
      of the feudal lords were unmixed with any semblance of good; and
      every hope of industry and improvement was crushed by the iron
      weight of the martial aristocracy. Among the causes that
      undermined that Gothic edifice, a conspicuous place must be
      allowed to the crusades. The estates of the barons were
      dissipated, and their race was often extinguished, in these
      costly and perilous expeditions. Their poverty extorted from
      their pride those charters of freedom which unlocked the fetters
      of the slave, secured the farm of the peasant and the shop of the
      artificer, and gradually restored a substance and a soul to the
      most numerous and useful part of the community. The conflagration
      which destroyed the tall and barren trees of the forest gave air
      and scope to the vegetation of the smaller and nutritive plants
      of the soil. 691

      68 (return) [ If I rank the Saracens with the Barbarians, it is
      only relative to their wars, or rather inroads, in Italy and
      France, where their sole purpose was to plunder and destroy.]

      69 (return) [ On this interesting subject, the progress of
      society in Europe, a strong ray of philosophical light has broke
      from Scotland in our own times; and it is with private, as well
      as public regard, that I repeat the names of Hume, Robertson, and
      Adam Smith.]

      691 (return) [ On the consequences of the crusades, compare the
      valuable Essay of Heeren, that of M. Choiseul d’Aillecourt, and a
      chapter of Mr. Forster’s “Mahometanism Unveiled.” I may admire
      this gentleman’s learning and industry, without pledging myself
      to his wild theory of prophets interpretation.—M.]

      _Digression On The Family Of Courtenay._

      The purple of three emperors, who have reigned at Constantinople,
      will authorize or excuse a digression on the origin and singular
      fortunes of the house of Courtenay, 70 in the three principal
      branches: I. Of Edessa; II. Of France; and III. Of England; of
      which the last only has survived the revolutions of eight hundred
      years.

      70 (return) [ I have applied, but not confined, myself to _A
      genealogical History of the noble and illustrious Family of
      Courtenay, by Ezra Cleaveland, Tutor to Sir William Courtenay,
      and Rector of Honiton; Exon. 1735, in folio._ The first part is
      extracted from William of Tyre; the second from Bouchet’s French
      history; and the third from various memorials, public,
      provincial, and private, of the Courtenays of Devonshire The
      rector of Honiton has more gratitude than industry, and more
      industry than criticism.]

      I. Before the introduction of trade, which scatters riches, and
      of knowledge, which dispels prejudice, the prerogative of birth
      is most strongly felt and most humbly acknowledged. In every age,
      the laws and manners of the Germans have discriminated the ranks
      of society; the dukes and counts, who shared the empire of
      Charlemagne, converted their office to an inheritance; and to his
      children, each feudal lord bequeathed his honor and his sword.
      The proudest families are content to lose, in the darkness of the
      middle ages, the tree of their pedigree, which, however deep and
      lofty, must ultimately rise from a plebeian root; and their
      historians must descend ten centuries below the Christian æra,
      before they can ascertain any lineal succession by the evidence
      of surnames, of arms, and of authentic records. With the first
      rays of light, 71 we discern the nobility and opulence of Atho, a
      French knight; his nobility, in the rank and title of a nameless
      father; his opulence, in the foundation of the castle of
      Courtenay in the district of Gatinois, about fifty-six miles to
      the south of Paris. From the reign of Robert, the son of Hugh
      Capet, the barons of Courtenay are conspicuous among the
      immediate vassals of the crown; and Joscelin, the grandson of
      Atho and a noble dame, is enrolled among the heroes of the first
      crusade. A domestic alliance (their mothers were sisters)
      attached him to the standard of Baldwin of Bruges, the second
      count of Edessa; a princely fief, which he was worthy to receive,
      and able to maintain, announces the number of his martial
      followers; and after the departure of his cousin, Joscelin
      himself was invested with the county of Edessa on both sides of
      the Euphrates. By economy in peace, his territories were
      replenished with Latin and Syrian subjects; his magazines with
      corn, wine, and oil; his castles with gold and silver, with arms
      and horses. In a holy warfare of thirty years, he was alternately
      a conqueror and a captive: but he died like a soldier, in a horse
      litter at the head of his troops; and his last glance beheld the
      flight of the Turkish invaders who had presumed on his age and
      infirmities. His son and successor, of the same name, was less
      deficient in valor than in vigilance; but he sometimes forgot
      that dominion is acquired and maintained by the same arms. He
      challenged the hostility of the Turks, without securing the
      friendship of the prince of Antioch; and, amidst the peaceful
      luxury of Turbessel, in Syria, 72 Joscelin neglected the defence
      of the Christian frontier beyond the Euphrates. In his absence,
      Zenghi, the first of the Atabeks, besieged and stormed his
      capital, Edessa, which was feebly defended by a timorous and
      disloyal crowd of Orientals: the Franks were oppressed in a bold
      attempt for its recovery, and Courtenay ended his days in the
      prison of Aleppo. He still left a fair and ample patrimony But
      the victorious Turks oppressed on all sides the weakness of a
      widow and orphan; and, for the equivalent of an annual pension,
      they resigned to the Greek emperor the charge of defending, and
      the shame of losing, the last relics of the Latin conquest. The
      countess-dowager of Edessa retired to Jerusalem with her two
      children; the daughter, Agnes, became the wife and mother of a
      king; the son, Joscelin the Third, accepted the office of
      seneschal, the first of the kingdom, and held his new estates in
      Palestine by the service of fifty knights. His name appears with
      honor in the transactions of peace and war; but he finally
      vanishes in the fall of Jerusalem; and the name of Courtenay, in
      this branch of Edessa, was lost by the marriage of his two
      daughters with a French and German baron. 73

      71 (return) [ The primitive record of the family is a passage of
      the continuator of Aimoin, a monk of Fleury, who wrote in the
      xiith century. See his Chronicle, in the Historians of France,
      (tom. xi. p. 276.)]

      72 (return) [ Turbessel, or, as it is now styled, Telbesher, is
      fixed by D’Anville four-and-twenty miles from the great passage
      over the Euphrates at Zeugma.]

      73 (return) [ His possessions are distinguished in the Assises of
      Jerusalem (c. B26) among the feudal tenures of the kingdom, which
      must therefore have been collected between the years 1153 and
      1187. His pedigree may be found in the Lignages d’Outremer, c.
      16.]

      II. While Joscelin reigned beyond the Euphrates, his elder
      brother Milo, the son of Joscelin, the son of Atho, continued,
      near the Seine, to possess the castle of their fathers, which was
      at length inherited by Rainaud, or Reginald, the youngest of his
      three sons. Examples of genius or virtue must be rare in the
      annals of the oldest families; and, in a remote age their pride
      will embrace a deed of rapine and violence; such, however, as
      could not be perpetrated without some superiority of courage, or,
      at least, of power. A descendant of Reginald of Courtenay may
      blush for the public robber, who stripped and imprisoned several
      merchants, after they had satisfied the king’s duties at Sens and
      Orleans. He will glory in the offence, since the bold offender
      could not be compelled to obedience and restitution, till the
      regent and the count of Champagne prepared to march against him
      at the head of an army. 74 Reginald bestowed his estates on his
      eldest daughter, and his daughter on the seventh son of King
      Louis the Fat; and their marriage was crowned with a numerous
      offspring. We might expect that a private should have merged in a
      royal name; and that the descendants of Peter of France and
      Elizabeth of Courtenay would have enjoyed the titles and honors
      of princes of the blood. But this legitimate claim was long
      neglected, and finally denied; and the causes of their disgrace
      will represent the story of this second branch. _1._ Of all the
      families now extant, the most ancient, doubtless, and the most
      illustrious, is the house of France, which has occupied the same
      throne above eight hundred years, and descends, in a clear and
      lineal series of males, from the middle of the ninth century. 75
      In the age of the crusades, it was already revered both in the
      East and West. But from Hugh Capet to the marriage of Peter, no
      more than five reigns or generations had elapsed; and so
      precarious was their title, that the eldest sons, as a necessary
      precaution, were previously crowned during the lifetime of their
      fathers. The peers of France have long maintained their
      precedency before the younger branches of the royal line, nor had
      the princes of the blood, in the twelfth century, acquired that
      hereditary lustre which is now diffused over the most remote
      candidates for the succession. _2._ The barons of Courtenay must
      have stood high in their own estimation, and in that of the
      world, since they could impose on the son of a king the
      obligation of adopting for himself and all his descendants the
      name and arms of their daughter and his wife. In the marriage of
      an heiress with her inferior or her equal, such exchange was
      often required and allowed: but as they continued to diverge from
      the regal stem, the sons of Louis the Fat were insensibly
      confounded with their maternal ancestors; and the new Courtenays
      might deserve to forfeit the honors of their birth, which a
      motive of interest had tempted them to renounce. _3._ The shame
      was far more permanent than the reward, and a momentary blaze was
      followed by a long darkness. The eldest son of these nuptials,
      Peter of Courtenay, had married, as I have already mentioned, the
      sister of the counts of Flanders, the two first emperors of
      Constantinople: he rashly accepted the invitation of the barons
      of Romania; his two sons, Robert and Baldwin, successively held
      and lost the remains of the Latin empire in the East, and the
      granddaughter of Baldwin the Second again mingled her blood with
      the blood of France and of Valois. To support the expenses of a
      troubled and transitory reign, their patrimonial estates were
      mortgaged or sold: and the last emperors of Constantinople
      depended on the annual charity of Rome and Naples.

      74 (return) [ The rapine and satisfaction of Reginald de
      Courtenay, are preposterously arranged in the Epistles of the
      abbot and regent Suger, (cxiv. cxvi.,) the best memorials of the
      age, (Duchesne, Scriptores Hist. Franc. tom. iv. p. 530.)]

      75 (return) [ In the beginning of the xith century, after naming
      the father and grandfather of Hugh Capet, the monk Glaber is
      obliged to add, cujus genus valde in-ante reperitur obscurum. Yet
      we are assured that the great-grandfather of Hugh Capet was
      Robert the Strong count of Anjou, (A.D. 863—873,) a noble Frank
      of Neustria, Neustricus... generosæ stirpis, who was slain in the
      defence of his country against the Normans, dum patriæ fines
      tuebatur. Beyond Robert, all is conjecture or fable. It is a
      probable conjecture, that the third race descended from the
      second by Childebrand, the brother of Charles Martel. It is an
      absurd fable that the second was allied to the first by the
      marriage of Ansbert, a Roman senator and the ancestor of St.
      Arnoul, with Blitilde, a daughter of Clotaire I. The Saxon origin
      of the house of France is an ancient but incredible opinion. See
      a judicious memoir of M. de Foncemagne, (Mémoires de l’Académie
      des Inscriptions, tom. xx. p. 548—579.) He had promised to
      declare his own opinion in a second memoir, which has never
      appeared.]

      While the elder brothers dissipated their wealth in romantic
      adventures, and the castle of Courtenay was profaned by a
      plebeian owner, the younger branches of that adopted name were
      propagated and multiplied. But their splendor was clouded by
      poverty and time: after the decease of Robert, great butler of
      France, they descended from princes to barons; the next
      generations were confounded with the simple gentry; the
      descendants of Hugh Capet could no longer be visible in the rural
      lords of Tanlay and of Champignelles. The more adventurous
      embraced without dishonor the profession of a soldier: the least
      active and opulent might sink, like their cousins of the branch
      of Dreux, into the condition of peasants. Their royal descent, in
      a dark period of four hundred years, became each day more
      obsolete and ambiguous; and their pedigree, instead of being
      enrolled in the annals of the kingdom, must be painfully searched
      by the minute diligence of heralds and genealogists. It was not
      till the end of the sixteenth century, on the accession of a
      family almost as remote as their own, that the princely spirit of
      the Courtenays again revived; and the question of the nobility
      provoked them to ascertain the royalty of their blood. They
      appealed to the justice and compassion of Henry the Fourth;
      obtained a favorable opinion from twenty lawyers of Italy and
      Germany, and modestly compared themselves to the descendants of
      King David, whose prerogatives were not impaired by the lapse of
      ages or the trade of a carpenter. 76 But every ear was deaf, and
      every circumstance was adverse, to their lawful claims. The
      Bourbon kings were justified by the neglect of the Valois; the
      princes of the blood, more recent and lofty, disdained the
      alliance of his humble kindred: the parliament, without denying
      their proofs, eluded a dangerous precedent by an arbitrary
      distinction, and established St. Louis as the first father of the
      royal line. 77 A repetition of complaints and protests was
      repeatedly disregarded; and the hopeless pursuit was terminated
      in the present century by the death of the last male of the
      family. 78 Their painful and anxious situation was alleviated by
      the pride of conscious virtue: they sternly rejected the
      temptations of fortune and favor; and a dying Courtenay would
      have sacrificed his son, if the youth could have renounced, for
      any temporal interest, the right and title of a legitimate prince
      of the blood of France. 79

      76 (return) [ Of the various petitions, apologies, &c., published
      by the princes of Courtenay, I have seen the three following, all
      in octavo: 1. De Stirpe et Origine Domus de Courtenay: addita
      sunt Responsa celeberrimorum Europæ Jurisconsultorum; Paris,
      1607. 2. Representation du Procedé tenû a l’instance faicte
      devant le Roi, par Messieurs de Courtenay, pour la conservation
      de l’Honneur et Dignité de leur Maison, branche de la royalle
      Maison de France; à Paris, 1613. 3. Representation du subject qui
      a porté Messieurs de Salles et de Fraville, de la Maison de
      Courtenay, à se retirer hors du Royaume, 1614. It was a homicide,
      for which the Courtenays expected to be pardoned, or tried, as
      princes of the blood.]

      77 (return) [ The sense of the parliaments is thus expressed by
      Thuanus Principis nomen nusquam in Galliâ tributum, nisi iis qui
      per mares e regibus nostris originem repetunt; qui nunc tantum a
      Ludovico none beatæ memoriæ numerantur; nam _Cortini_ et
      Drocenses, a Ludovico crasso genus ducentes, hodie inter eos
      minime recensentur. A distinction of expediency rather than
      justice. The sanctity of Louis IX. could not invest him with any
      special prerogative, and all the descendants of Hugh Capet must
      be included in his original compact with the French nation.]

      78 (return) [ The last male of the Courtenays was Charles Roger,
      who died in the year 1730, without leaving any sons. The last
      female was Helene de Courtenay, who married Louis de Beaufremont.
      Her title of Princesse du Sang Royal de France was suppressed
      (February 7th, 1737) by an _arrêt_ of the parliament of Paris.]

      79 (return) [ The singular anecdote to which I allude is related
      in the Recueil des Pieces interessantes et peu connues,
      (Maestricht, 1786, in 4 vols. 12mo.;) and the unknown editor
      quotes his author, who had received it from Helene de Courtenay,
      marquise de Beaufremont.]

      III. According to the old register of Ford Abbey, the Courtenays
      of Devonshire are descended from Prince _Florus_, the second son
      of Peter, and the grandson of Louis the Fat. 80 This fable of the
      grateful or venal monks was too respectfully entertained by our
      antiquaries, Cambden 81 and Dugdale: 82 but it is so clearly
      repugnant to truth and time, that the rational pride of the
      family now refuses to accept this imaginary founder. Their most
      faithful historians believe, that, after giving his daughter to
      the king’s son, Reginald of Courtenay abandoned his possessions
      in France, and obtained from the English monarch a second wife
      and a new inheritance. It is certain, at least, that Henry the
      Second distinguished in his camps and councils a Reginald, of the
      name and arms, and, as it may be fairly presumed, of the genuine
      race, of the Courtenays of France. The right of wardship enabled
      a feudal lord to reward his vassal with the marriage and estate
      of a noble heiress; and Reginald of Courtenay acquired a fair
      establishment in Devonshire, where his posterity has been seated
      above six hundred years. 83 From a Norman baron, Baldwin de
      Brioniis, who had been invested by the Conqueror, Hawise, the
      wife of Reginald, derived the honor of Okehampton, which was held
      by the service of ninety-three knights; and a female might claim
      the manly offices of hereditary viscount or sheriff, and of
      captain of the royal castle of Exeter. Their son Robert married
      the sister of the earl of Devon: at the end of a century, on the
      failure of the family of Rivers, 84 his great-grandson, Hugh the
      Second, succeeded to a title which was still considered as a
      territorial dignity; and twelve earls of Devonshire, of the name
      of Courtenay, have flourished in a period of two hundred and
      twenty years. They were ranked among the chief of the barons of
      the realm; nor was it till after a strenuous dispute, that they
      yielded to the fief of Arundel the first place in the parliament
      of England: their alliances were contracted with the noblest
      families, the Veres, Despensers, St. Johns, Talbots, Bohuns, and
      even the Plantagenets themselves; and in a contest with John of
      Lancaster, a Courtenay, bishop of London, and afterwards
      archbishop of Canterbury, might be accused of profane confidence
      in the strength and number of his kindred. In peace, the earls of
      Devon resided in their numerous castles and manors of the west;
      their ample revenue was appropriated to devotion and hospitality;
      and the epitaph of Edward, surnamed from his misfortune, the
      _blind_, from his virtues, the _good_, earl, inculcates with much
      ingenuity a moral sentence, which may, however, be abused by
      thoughtless generosity. After a grateful commemoration of the
      fifty-five years of union and happiness which he enjoyed with
      Mabe his wife, the good earl thus speaks from the tomb:—

     “What we gave, we have; What we spent, we had; What we left, we
     lost.” 85

      But their _losses_, in this sense, were far superior to their
      gifts and expenses; and their heirs, not less than the poor, were
      the objects of their paternal care. The sums which they paid for
      livery and seizin attest the greatness of their possessions; and
      several estates have remained in their family since the
      thirteenth and fourteenth centuries. In war, the Courtenays of
      England fulfilled the duties, and deserved the honors, of
      chivalry. They were often intrusted to levy and command the
      militia of Devonshire and Cornwall; they often attended their
      supreme lord to the borders of Scotland; and in foreign service,
      for a stipulated price, they sometimes maintained fourscore
      men-at-arms and as many archers. By sea and land they fought
      under the standard of the Edwards and Henries: their names are
      conspicuous in battles, in tournaments, and in the original list
      of the Order of the Garter; three brothers shared the Spanish
      victory of the Black Prince; and in the lapse of six generations,
      the English Courtenays had learned to despise the nation and
      country from which they derived their origin. In the quarrel of
      the two roses, the earls of Devon adhered to the house of
      Lancaster; and three brothers successively died either in the
      field or on the scaffold. Their honors and estates were restored
      by Henry the Seventh; a daughter of Edward the Fourth was not
      disgraced by the nuptials of a Courtenay; their son, who was
      created Marquis of Exeter, enjoyed the favor of his cousin Henry
      the Eighth; and in the camp of Cloth of Gold, he broke a lance
      against the French monarch. But the favor of Henry was the
      prelude of disgrace; his disgrace was the signal of death; and of
      the victims of the jealous tyrant, the marquis of Exeter is one
      of the most noble and guiltless. His son Edward lived a prisoner
      in the Tower, and died in exile at Padua; and the secret love of
      Queen Mary, whom he slighted, perhaps for the princess Elizabeth,
      has shed a romantic color on the story of this beautiful youth.
      The relics of his patrimony were conveyed into strange families
      by the marriages of his four aunts; and his personal honors, as
      if they had been legally extinct, were revived by the patents of
      succeeding princes. But there still survived a lineal descendant
      of Hugh, the first earl of Devon, a younger branch of the
      Courtenays, who have been seated at Powderham Castle above four
      hundred years, from the reign of Edward the Third to the present
      hour. Their estates have been increased by the grant and
      improvement of lands in Ireland, and they have been recently
      restored to the honors of the peerage. Yet the Courtenays still
      retain the plaintive motto, which asserts the innocence, and
      deplores the fall, of their ancient house. 86 While they sigh for
      past greatness, they are doubtless sensible of present blessings:
      in the long series of the Courtenay annals, the most splendid æra
      is likewise the most unfortunate; nor can an opulent peer of
      Britain be inclined to envy the emperors of Constantinople, who
      wandered over Europe to solicit alms for the support of their
      dignity and the defence of their capital.

      80 (return) [ Dugdale, Monasticon Anglicanum, vol. i. p. 786. Yet
      this fable must have been invented before the reign of Edward
      III. The profuse devotion of the three first generations to Ford
      Abbey was followed by oppression on one side and ingratitude on
      the other; and in the sixth generation, the monks ceased to
      register the births, actions, and deaths of their patrons.]

      81 (return) [ In his Britannia, in the list of the earls of
      Devonshire. His expression, e regio sanguine ortos, credunt,
      betrays, however, some doubt or suspicion.]

      82 (return) [ In his Baronage, P. i. p. 634, he refers to his own
      Monasticon. Should he not have corrected the register of Ford
      Abbey, and annihilated the phantom Florus, by the unquestionable
      evidence of the French historians?]

      83 (return) [ Besides the third and most valuable book of
      Cleaveland’s History, I have consulted Dugdale, the father of our
      genealogical science, (Baronage, P. i. p. 634—643.)]

      84 (return) [ This great family, de Ripuariis, de Redvers, de
      Rivers, ended, in Edward the Fifth’s time, in Isabella de
      Fortibus, a famous and potent dowager, who long survived her
      brother and husband, (Dugdale, Baronage, P i. p. 254—257.)]

      85 (return) [ Cleaveland p. 142. By some it is assigned to a
      Rivers earl of Devon; but the English denotes the xvth, rather
      than the xiiith century.]

      86 (return) [ _Ubi lapsus! Quid feci?_ a motto which was probably
      adopted by the Powderham branch, after the loss of the earldom of
      Devonshire, &c. The primitive arms of the Courtenays were, _Or_,
      _three torteaux_, _Gules_, which seem to denote their affinity
      with Godfrey of Bouillon, and the ancient counts of Boulogne.]




      Chapter LXII: Greek Emperors Of Nice And Constantinople.—Part I.

     The Greek Emperors Of Nice And Constantinople.—Elevation And Reign
     Of Michael Palæologus.—His False Union With The Pope And The Latin
     Church.—Hostile Designs Of Charles Of Anjou.—Revolt Of Sicily.—War
     Of The Catalans In Asia And Greece.—Revolutions And Present State
     Of Athens.

      The loss of Constantinople restored a momentary vigor to the
      Greeks. From their palaces, the princes and nobles were driven
      into the field; and the fragments of the falling monarchy were
      grasped by the hands of the most vigorous or the most skilful
      candidates. In the long and barren pages of the Byzantine annals,
      1 it would not be an easy task to equal the two characters of
      Theodore Lascaris and John Ducas Vataces, 2 who replanted and
      upheld the Roman standard at Nice in Bithynia. The difference of
      their virtues was happily suited to the diversity of their
      situation. In his first efforts, the fugitive Lascaris commanded
      only three cities and two thousand soldiers: his reign was the
      season of generous and active despair: in every military
      operation he staked his life and crown; and his enemies of the
      Hellespont and the Mæander, were surprised by his celerity and
      subdued by his boldness. A victorious reign of eighteen years
      expanded the principality of Nice to the magnitude of an empire.
      The throne of his successor and son-in-law Vataces was founded on
      a more solid basis, a larger scope, and more plentiful resources;
      and it was the temper, as well as the interest, of Vataces to
      calculate the risk, to expect the moment, and to insure the
      success, of his ambitious designs. In the decline of the Latins,
      I have briefly exposed the progress of the Greeks; the prudent
      and gradual advances of a conqueror, who, in a reign of
      thirty-three years, rescued the provinces from national and
      foreign usurpers, till he pressed on all sides the Imperial city,
      a leafless and sapless trunk, which must full at the first stroke
      of the axe. But his interior and peaceful administration is still
      more deserving of notice and praise. 3 The calamities of the
      times had wasted the numbers and the substance of the Greeks; the
      motives and the means of agriculture were extirpated; and the
      most fertile lands were left without cultivation or inhabitants.
      A portion of this vacant property was occupied and improved by
      the command, and for the benefit, of the emperor: a powerful hand
      and a vigilant eye supplied and surpassed, by a skilful
      management, the minute diligence of a private farmer: the royal
      domain became the garden and granary of Asia; and without
      impoverishing the people, the sovereign acquired a fund of
      innocent and productive wealth. According to the nature of the
      soil, his lands were sown with corn or planted with vines; the
      pastures were filled with horses and oxen, with sheep and hogs;
      and when Vataces presented to the empress a crown of diamonds and
      pearls, he informed her, with a smile, that this precious
      ornament arose from the sale of the eggs of his innumerable
      poultry. The produce of his domain was applied to the maintenance
      of his palace and hospitals, the calls of dignity and
      benevolence: the lesson was still more useful than the revenue:
      the plough was restored to its ancient security and honor; and
      the nobles were taught to seek a sure and independent revenue
      from their estates, instead of adorning their splendid beggary by
      the oppression of the people, or (what is almost the same) by the
      favors of the court. The superfluous stock of corn and cattle was
      eagerly purchased by the Turks, with whom Vataces preserved a
      strict and sincere alliance; but he discouraged the importation
      of foreign manufactures, the costly silks of the East, and the
      curious labors of the Italian looms. “The demands of nature and
      necessity,” was he accustomed to say, “are indispensable; but the
      influence of fashion may rise and sink at the breath of a
      monarch;” and both his precept and example recommended simplicity
      of manners and the use of domestic industry. The education of
      youth and the revival of learning were the most serious objects
      of his care; and, without deciding the precedency, he pronounced
      with truth, that a prince and a philosopher 4 are the two most
      eminent characters of human society. His first wife was Irene,
      the daughter of Theodore Lascaris, a woman more illustrious by
      her personal merit, the milder virtues of her sex, than by the
      blood of the Angeli and Comneni that flowed in her veins, and
      transmitted the inheritance of the empire. After her death he was
      contracted to Anne, or Constance, a natural daughter of the
      emperor Frederic 499 the Second; but as the bride had not
      attained the years of puberty, Vataces placed in his solitary bed
      an Italian damsel of her train; and his amorous weakness bestowed
      on the concubine the honors, though not the title, of a lawful
      empress. His frailty was censured as a flagitious and damnable
      sin by the monks; and their rude invectives exercised and
      displayed the patience of the royal lover. A philosophic age may
      excuse a single vice, which was redeemed by a crowd of virtues;
      and in the review of his faults, and the more intemperate
      passions of Lascaris, the judgment of their contemporaries was
      softened by gratitude to the second founders of the empire. 5 The
      slaves of the Latins, without law or peace, applauded the
      happiness of their brethren who had resumed their national
      freedom; and Vataces employed the laudable policy of convincing
      the Greeks of every dominion that it was their interest to be
      enrolled in the number of his subjects.

      1 (return) [ For the reigns of the Nicene emperors, more
      especially of John Vataces and his son, their minister, George
      Acropolita, is the only genuine contemporary; but George Pachymer
      returned to Constantinople with the Greeks at the age of
      nineteen, (Hanckius de Script. Byzant. c. 33, 34, p. 564—578.
      Fabric. Bibliot. Græc. tom. vi. p. 448—460.) Yet the history of
      Nicephorus Gregoras, though of the xivth century, is a valuable
      narrative from the taking of Constantinople by the Latins.]

      2 (return) [ Nicephorus Gregoras (l. ii. c. 1) distinguishes
      between the oxeia ormh of Lascaris, and the eustaqeia of Vataces.
      The two portraits are in a very good style.]

      3 (return) [ Pachymer, l. i. c. 23, 24. Nic. Greg. l. ii. c. 6.
      The reader of the Byzantines must observe how rarely we are
      indulged with such precious details.]

      4 (return) [ Monoi gar apantwn anqrwpwn onomastotatoi basileuV
      kai jilosojoV, (Greg. Acropol. c. 32.) The emperor, in a familiar
      conversation, examined and encouraged the studies of his future
      logothete.]

      499 (return) [ Sister of Manfred, afterwards king of Naples. Nic.
      Greg. p. 45.—M.]

      5 (return) [ Compare Acropolita, (c. 18, 52,) and the two first
      books of Nicephorus Gregoras.]

      A strong shade of degeneracy is visible between John Vataces and
      his son Theodore; between the founder who sustained the weight,
      and the heir who enjoyed the splendor, of the Imperial crown. 6
      Yet the character of Theodore was not devoid of energy; he had
      been educated in the school of his father, in the exercise of war
      and hunting; Constantinople was yet spared; but in the three
      years of a short reign, he thrice led his armies into the heart
      of Bulgaria. His virtues were sullied by a choleric and
      suspicious temper: the first of these may be ascribed to the
      ignorance of control; and the second might naturally arise from a
      dark and imperfect view of the corruption of mankind. On a march
      in Bulgaria, he consulted on a question of policy his principal
      ministers; and the Greek logothete, George Acropolita, presumed
      to offend him by the declaration of a free and honest opinion.
      The emperor half unsheathed his cimeter; but his more deliberate
      rage reserved Acropolita for a baser punishment. One of the first
      officers of the empire was ordered to dismount, stripped of his
      robes, and extended on the ground in the presence of the prince
      and army. In this posture he was chastised with so many and such
      heavy blows from the clubs of two guards or executioners, that
      when Theodore commanded them to cease, the great logothete was
      scarcely able to rise and crawl away to his tent. After a
      seclusion of some days, he was recalled by a peremptory mandate
      to his seat in council; and so dead were the Greeks to the sense
      of honor and shame, that it is from the narrative of the sufferer
      himself that we acquire the knowledge of his disgrace. 7 The
      cruelty of the emperor was exasperated by the pangs of sickness,
      the approach of a premature end, and the suspicion of poison and
      magic. The lives and fortunes, the eyes and limbs, of his kinsmen
      and nobles, were sacrificed to each sally of passion; and before
      he died, the son of Vataces might deserve from the people, or at
      least from the court, the appellation of tyrant. A matron of the
      family of the Palæologi had provoked his anger by refusing to
      bestow her beauteous daughter on the vile plebeian who was
      recommended by his caprice. Without regard to her birth or age,
      her body, as high as the neck, was enclosed in a sack with
      several cats, who were pricked with pins to irritate their fury
      against their unfortunate fellow-captive. In his last hours the
      emperor testified a wish to forgive and be forgiven, a just
      anxiety for the fate of John his son and successor, who, at the
      age of eight years, was condemned to the dangers of a long
      minority. His last choice intrusted the office of guardian to the
      sanctity of the patriarch Arsenius, and to the courage of George
      Muzalon, the great domestic, who was equally distinguished by the
      royal favor and the public hatred. Since their connection with
      the Latins, the names and privileges of hereditary rank had
      insinuated themselves into the Greek monarchy; and the noble
      families 8 were provoked by the elevation of a worthless
      favorite, to whose influence they imputed the errors and
      calamities of the late reign. In the first council, after the
      emperor’s death, Muzalon, from a lofty throne, pronounced a
      labored apology of his conduct and intentions: his modesty was
      subdued by a unanimous assurance of esteem and fidelity; and his
      most inveterate enemies were the loudest to salute him as the
      guardian and savior of the Romans. Eight days were sufficient to
      prepare the execution of the conspiracy. On the ninth, the
      obsequies of the deceased monarch were solemnized in the
      cathedral of Magnesia, 9 an Asiatic city, where he expired, on
      the banks of the Hermus, and at the foot of Mount Sipylus. The
      holy rites were interrupted by a sedition of the guards; Muzalon,
      his brothers, and his adherents, were massacred at the foot of
      the altar; and the absent patriarch was associated with a new
      colleague, with Michael Palæologus, the most illustrious, in
      birth and merit, of the Greek nobles. 10

      6 (return) [ A Persian saying, that Cyrus was the _father_ and
      Darius the _master_, of his subjects, was applied to Vataces and
      his son. But Pachymer (l. i. c. 23) has mistaken the mild Darius
      for the cruel Cambyses, despot or tyrant of his people. By the
      institution of taxes, Darius had incurred the less odious, but
      more contemptible, name of KaphloV, merchant or broker,
      (Herodotus, iii. 89.)]

      7 (return) [ Acropolita (c. 63) seems to admire his own firmness
      in sustaining a beating, and not returning to council till he was
      called. He relates the exploits of Theodore, and his own
      services, from c. 53 to c. 74 of his history. See the third book
      of Nicephorus Gregoras.]

      8 (return) [ Pachymer (l. i. c. 21) names and discriminates
      fifteen or twenty Greek families, kai osoi alloi, oiV h
      megalogenhV seira kai crush sugkekrothto. Does he mean, by this
      decoration, a figurative or a real golden chain? Perhaps, both.]

      9 (return) [ The old geographers, with Cellarius and D’Anville,
      and our travellers, particularly Pocock and Chandler, will teach
      us to distinguish the two Magnesias of Asia Minor, of the Mæander
      and of Sipylus. The latter, our present object, is still
      flourishing for a Turkish city, and lies eight hours, or leagues,
      to the north-east of Smyrna, (Tournefort, Voyage du Levant, tom.
      iii. lettre xxii. p. 365—370. Chandler’s Travels into Asia Minor,
      p. 267.)]

      10 (return) [ See Acropolita, (c. 75, 76, &c.,) who lived too
      near the times; Pachymer, (l. i. c. 13—25,) Gregoras, (l. iii. c.
      3, 4, 5.)]

      Of those who are proud of their ancestors, the far greater part
      must be content with local or domestic renown; and few there are
      who dare trust the memorials of their family to the public annals
      of their country. As early as the middle of the eleventh century,
      the noble race of the Palæologi 11 stands high and conspicuous in
      the Byzantine history: it was the valiant George Palæologus who
      placed the father of the Comneni on the throne; and his kinsmen
      or descendants continue, in each generation, to lead the armies
      and councils of the state. The purple was not dishonored by their
      alliance, and had the law of succession, and female succession,
      been strictly observed, the wife of Theodore Lascaris must have
      yielded to her elder sister, the mother of Michael Palæologus,
      who afterwards raised his family to the throne. In his person,
      the splendor of birth was dignified by the merit of the soldier
      and statesman: in his early youth he was promoted to the office
      of _constable_ or commander of the French mercenaries; the
      private expense of a day never exceeded three pieces of gold; but
      his ambition was rapacious and profuse; and his gifts were
      doubled by the graces of his conversation and manners. The love
      of the soldiers and people excited the jealousy of the court, and
      Michael thrice escaped from the dangers in which he was involved
      by his own imprudence or that of his friends. I. Under the reign
      of Justice and Vataces, a dispute arose 12 between two officers,
      one of whom accused the other of maintaining the hereditary right
      of the Palæologi The cause was decided, according to the new
      jurisprudence of the Latins, by single combat; the defendant was
      overthrown; but he persisted in declaring that himself alone was
      guilty; and that he had uttered these rash or treasonable
      speeches without the approbation or knowledge of his patron. Yet
      a cloud of suspicion hung over the innocence of the constable; he
      was still pursued by the whispers of malevolence; and a subtle
      courtier, the archbishop of Philadelphia, urged him to accept the
      judgment of God in the fiery proof of the ordeal. 13 Three days
      before the trial, the patient’s arm was enclosed in a bag, and
      secured by the royal signet; and it was incumbent on him to bear
      a red-hot ball of iron three times from the altar to the rails of
      the sanctuary, without artifice and without injury. Palæologus
      eluded the dangerous experiment with sense and pleasantry. “I am
      a soldier,” said he, “and will boldly enter the lists with my
      accusers; but a layman, a sinner like myself, is not endowed with
      the gift of miracles. _Your_ piety, most holy prelate, may
      deserve the interposition of Heaven, and from your hands I will
      receive the fiery globe, the pledge of my innocence.” The
      archbishop started; the emperor smiled; and the absolution or
      pardon of Michael was approved by new rewards and new services.
      II. In the succeeding reign, as he held the government of Nice,
      he was secretly informed, that the mind of the absent prince was
      poisoned with jealousy; and that death, or blindness, would be
      his final reward. Instead of awaiting the return and sentence of
      Theodore, the constable, with some followers, escaped from the
      city and the empire; and though he was plundered by the Turkmans
      of the desert, he found a hospitable refuge in the court of the
      sultan. In the ambiguous state of an exile, Michael reconciled
      the duties of gratitude and loyalty: drawing his sword against
      the Tartars; admonishing the garrisons of the Roman limit; and
      promoting, by his influence, the restoration of peace, in which
      his pardon and recall were honorably included. III. While he
      guarded the West against the despot of Epirus, Michael was again
      suspected and condemned in the palace; and such was his loyalty
      or weakness, that he submitted to be led in chains above six
      hundred miles from Durazzo to Nice. The civility of the messenger
      alleviated his disgrace; the emperor’s sickness dispelled his
      danger; and the last breath of Theodore, which recommended his
      infant son, at once acknowledged the innocence and the power of
      Palæologus.

      11 (return) [ The pedigree of Palæologus is explained by Ducange,
      (Famil. Byzant. p. 230, &c.:) the events of his private life are
      related by Pachymer (l. i. c. 7—12) and Gregoras (l. ii. 8, l.
      iii. 2, 4, l. iv. 1) with visible favor to the father of the
      reigning dynasty.]

      12 (return) [ Acropolita (c. 50) relates the circumstances of
      this curious adventure, which seem to have escaped the more
      recent writers.]

      13 (return) [ Pachymer, (l. i. c. 12,) who speaks with proper
      contempt of this barbarous trial, affirms, that he had seen in
      his youth many person who had sustained, without injury, the
      fiery ordeal. As a Greek, he is credulous; but the ingenuity of
      the Greeks might furnish some remedies of art or fraud against
      their own superstition, or that of their tyrant.]

      But his innocence had been too unworthily treated, and his power
      was too strongly felt, to curb an aspiring subject in the fair
      field that was opened to his ambition. 14 In the council, after
      the death of Theodore, he was the first to pronounce, and the
      first to violate, the oath of allegiance to Muzalon; and so
      dexterous was his conduct, that he reaped the benefit, without
      incurring the guilt, or at least the reproach, of the subsequent
      massacre. In the choice of a regent, he balanced the interests
      and passions of the candidates; turned their envy and hatred from
      himself against each other, and forced every competitor to own,
      that after his own claims, those of Palæologus were best entitled
      to the preference. Under the title of great duke, he accepted or
      assumed, during a long minority, the active powers of government;
      the patriarch was a venerable name; and the factious nobles were
      seduced, or oppressed, by the ascendant of his genius. The fruits
      of the economy of Vataces were deposited in a strong castle on
      the banks of the Hermus, in the custody of the faithful
      Varangians: the constable retained his command or influence over
      the foreign troops; he employed the guards to possess the
      treasure, and the treasure to corrupt the guards; and whatsoever
      might be the abuse of the public money, his character was above
      the suspicion of private avarice. By himself, or by his
      emissaries, he strove to persuade every rank of subjects, that
      their own prosperity would rise in just proportion to the
      establishment of his authority. The weight of taxes was
      suspended, the perpetual theme of popular complaint; and he
      prohibited the trials by the ordeal and judicial combat. These
      Barbaric institutions were already abolished or undermined in
      France 15 and England; 16 and the appeal to the sword offended
      the sense of a civilized, 17 and the temper of an unwarlike,
      people. For the future maintenance of their wives and children,
      the veterans were grateful: the priests and the philosophers
      applauded his ardent zeal for the advancement of religion and
      learning; and his vague promise of rewarding merit was applied by
      every candidate to his own hopes. Conscious of the influence of
      the clergy, Michael successfully labored to secure the suffrage
      of that powerful order. Their expensive journey from Nice to
      Magnesia, afforded a decent and ample pretence: the leading
      prelates were tempted by the liberality of his nocturnal visits;
      and the incorruptible patriarch was flattered by the homage of
      his new colleague, who led his mule by the bridle into the town,
      and removed to a respectful distance the importunity of the
      crowd. Without renouncing his title by royal descent, Palæologus
      encouraged a free discussion into the advantages of elective
      monarchy; and his adherents asked, with the insolence of triumph,
      what patient would trust his health, or what merchant would
      abandon his vessel, to the _hereditary_ skill of a physician or a
      pilot? The youth of the emperor, and the impending dangers of a
      minority, required the support of a mature and experienced
      guardian; of an associate raised above the envy of his equals,
      and invested with the name and prerogatives of royalty. For the
      interest of the prince and people, without any selfish views for
      himself or his family, the great duke consented to guard and
      instruct the son of Theodore; but he sighed for the happy moment
      when he might restore to his firmer hands the administration of
      his patrimony, and enjoy the blessings of a private station. He
      was first invested with the title and prerogatives of _despot_,
      which bestowed the purple ornaments and the second place in the
      Roman monarchy. It was afterwards agreed that John and Michael
      should be proclaimed as joint emperors, and raised on the
      buckler, but that the preeminence should be reserved for the
      birthright of the former. A mutual league of amity was pledged
      between the royal partners; and in case of a rupture, the
      subjects were bound, by their oath of allegiance, to declare
      themselves against the aggressor; an ambiguous name, the seed of
      discord and civil war. Palæologus was content; but, on the day of
      the coronation, and in the cathedral of Nice, his zealous
      adherents most vehemently urged the just priority of his age and
      merit. The unseasonable dispute was eluded by postponing to a
      more convenient opportunity the coronation of John Lascaris; and
      he walked with a slight diadem in the train of his guardian, who
      alone received the Imperial crown from the hands of the
      patriarch. It was not without extreme reluctance that Arsenius
      abandoned the cause of his pupil; out the Varangians brandished
      their battle-axes; a sign of assent was extorted from the
      trembling youth; and some voices were heard, that the life of a
      child should no longer impede the settlement of the nation. A
      full harvest of honors and employments was distributed among his
      friends by the grateful Palæologus. In his own family he created
      a despot and two sebastocrators; Alexius Strategopulus was
      decorated with the title of Cæsar; and that veteran commander
      soon repaid the obligation, by restoring Constantinople to the
      Greek emperor.

      14 (return) [ Without comparing Pachymer to Thucydides or
      Tacitus, I will praise his narrative, (l. i. c. 13—32, l. ii. c.
      1—9,) which pursues the ascent of Palæologus with eloquence,
      perspicuity, and tolerable freedom. Acropolita is more cautious,
      and Gregoras more concise.]

      15 (return) [ The judicial combat was abolished by St. Louis in
      his own territories; and his example and authority were at length
      prevalent in France, (Esprit des Loix, l. xxviii. c. 29.)]

      16 (return) [ In civil cases Henry II. gave an option to the
      defendant: Glanville prefers the proof by evidence; and that by
      judicial combat is reprobated in the Fleta. Yet the trial by
      battle has never been abrogated in the English law, and it was
      ordered by the judges as late as the beginning of the last
      century. * Note : And even demanded in the present.—M.]

      17 (return) [ Yet an ingenious friend has urged to me in
      mitigation of this practice, 1. _That_ in nations emerging from
      barbarism, it moderates the license of private war and arbitrary
      revenge. 2. _That_ it is less absurd than the trials by the
      ordeal, or boiling water, or the cross, which it has contributed
      to abolish. 3. _That_ it served at least as a test of personal
      courage; a quality so seldom united with a base disposition, that
      the danger of a trial might be some check to a malicious
      prosecutor, and a useful barrier against injustice supported by
      power. The gallant and unfortunate earl of Surrey might probably
      have escaped his unmerited fate, had not his demand of the combat
      against his accuser been overruled.]

      It was in the second year of his reign, while he resided in the
      palace and gardens of Nymphæum, 18 near Smyrna, that the first
      messenger arrived at the dead of night; and the stupendous
      intelligence was imparted to Michael, after he had been gently
      waked by the tender precaution of his sister Eulogia. The man was
      unknown or obscure; he produced no letters from the victorious
      Cæsar; nor could it easily be credited, after the defeat of
      Vataces and the recent failure of Palæologus himself, that the
      capital had been surprised by a detachment of eight hundred
      soldiers. As a hostage, the doubtful author was confined, with
      the assurance of death or an ample recompense; and the court was
      left some hours in the anxiety of hope and fear, till the
      messengers of Alexius arrived with the authentic intelligence,
      and displayed the trophies of the conquest, the sword and
      sceptre, 19 the buskins and bonnet, 20 of the usurper Baldwin,
      which he had dropped in his precipitate flight. A general
      assembly of the bishops, senators, and nobles, was immediately
      convened, and never perhaps was an event received with more
      heartfelt and universal joy. In a studied oration, the new
      sovereign of Constantinople congratulated his own and the public
      fortune. “There was a time,” said he, “a far distant time, when
      the Roman empire extended to the Adriatic, the Tigris, and the
      confines of Æthiopia. After the loss of the provinces, our
      capital itself, in these last and calamitous days, has been
      wrested from our hands by the Barbarians of the West. From the
      lowest ebb, the tide of prosperity has again returned in our
      favor; but our prosperity was that of fugitives and exiles: and
      when we were asked, which was the country of the Romans, we
      indicated with a blush the climate of the globe, and the quarter
      of the heavens. The divine Providence has now restored to our
      arms the city of Constantine, the sacred seat of religion and
      empire; and it will depend on our valor and conduct to render
      this important acquisition the pledge and omen of future
      victories.” So eager was the impatience of the prince and people,
      that Michael made his triumphal entry into Constantinople only
      twenty days after the expulsion of the Latins. The golden gate
      was thrown open at his approach; the devout conqueror dismounted
      from his horse; and a miraculous image of Mary the Conductress
      was borne before him, that the divine Virgin in person might
      appear to conduct him to the temple of her Son, the cathedral of
      St. Sophia. But after the first transport of devotion and pride,
      he sighed at the dreary prospect of solitude and ruin. The palace
      was defiled with smoke and dirt, and the gross intemperance of
      the Franks; whole streets had been consumed by fire, or were
      decayed by the injuries of time; the sacred and profane edifices
      were stripped of their ornaments: and, as if they were conscious
      of their approaching exile, the industry of the Latins had been
      confined to the work of pillage and destruction. Trade had
      expired under the pressure of anarchy and distress, and the
      numbers of inhabitants had decreased with the opulence of the
      city. It was the first care of the Greek monarch to reinstate the
      nobles in the palaces of their fathers; and the houses or the
      ground which they occupied were restored to the families that
      could exhibit a legal right of inheritance. But the far greater
      part was extinct or lost; the vacant property had devolved to the
      lord; he repeopled Constantinople by a liberal invitation to the
      provinces; and the brave _volunteers_ were seated in the capital
      which had been recovered by their arms. The French barons and the
      principal families had retired with their emperor; but the
      patient and humble crowd of Latins was attached to the country,
      and indifferent to the change of masters. Instead of banishing
      the factories of the Pisans, Venetians, and Genoese, the prudent
      conqueror accepted their oaths of allegiance, encouraged their
      industry, confirmed their privileges, and allowed them to live
      under the jurisdiction of their proper magistrates. Of these
      nations, the Pisans and Venetians preserved their respective
      quarters in the city; but the services and power of the Genoese
      deserved at the same time the gratitude and the jealousy of the
      Greeks. Their independent colony was first planted at the seaport
      town of Heraclea in Thrace. They were speedily recalled, and
      settled in the exclusive possession of the suburb of Galata, an
      advantageous post, in which they revived the commerce, and
      insulted the majesty, of the Byzantine empire. 21

      18 (return) [ The site of Nymphæum is not clearly defined in
      ancient or modern geography. But from the last hours of Vataces,
      (Acropolita, c. 52,) it is evident the palace and gardens of his
      favorite residence were in the neighborhood of Smyrna. Nymphæum
      might be loosely placed in Lydia, (Gregoras, l. vi. 6.)]

      19 (return) [ This sceptre, the emblem of justice and power, was
      a long staff, such as was used by the heroes in Homer. By the
      latter Greeks it was named _Dicanice_, and the Imperial sceptre
      was distinguished as usual by the red or purple color.]

      20 (return) [ Acropolita affirms (c. 87,) that this “Onnet” was
      after the French fashion; but from the ruby at the point or
      summit, Ducange (Hist. de C. P. l. v. c. 28, 29) believes that it
      was the high-crowned hat of the Greeks. Could Acropolita mistake
      the dress of his own court?]

      21 (return) [ See Pachymer, (l. ii. c. 28—33,) Acropolita, (c.
      88,) Nicephorus Gregoras, (l. iv. 7,) and for the treatment of
      the subject Latins, Ducange, (l. v. c. 30, 31.)]

      The recovery of Constantinople was celebrated as the æra of a new
      empire: the conqueror, alone, and by the right of the sword,
      renewed his coronation in the church of St. Sophia; and the name
      and honors of John Lascaris, his pupil and lawful sovereign, were
      insensibly abolished. But his claims still lived in the minds of
      the people; and the royal youth must speedily attain the years of
      manhood and ambition. By fear or conscience, Palæologus was
      restrained from dipping his hands in innocent and royal blood;
      but the anxiety of a usurper and a parent urged him to secure his
      throne by one of those imperfect crimes so familiar to the modern
      Greeks. The loss of sight incapacitated the young prince for the
      active business of the world; instead of the brutal violence of
      tearing out his eyes, the visual nerve was destroyed by the
      intense glare of a red-hot basin, 22 and John Lascaris was
      removed to a distant castle, where he spent many years in privacy
      and oblivion. Such cool and deliberate guilt may seem
      incompatible with remorse; but if Michael could trust the mercy
      of Heaven, he was not inaccessible to the reproaches and
      vengeance of mankind, which he had provoked by cruelty and
      treason. His cruelty imposed on a servile court the duties of
      applause or silence; but the clergy had a right to speak in the
      name of their invisible Master; and their holy legions were led
      by a prelate, whose character was above the temptations of hope
      or fear. After a short abdication of his dignity, Arsenius 23 had
      consented to ascend the ecclesiastical throne of Constantinople,
      and to preside in the restoration of the church. His pious
      simplicity was long deceived by the arts of Palæologus; and his
      patience and submission might soothe the usurper, and protect the
      safety of the young prince. On the news of his inhuman treatment,
      the patriarch unsheathed the spiritual sword; and superstition,
      on this occasion, was enlisted in the cause of humanity and
      justice. In a synod of bishops, who were stimulated by the
      example of his zeal, the patriarch pronounced a sentence of
      excommunication; though his prudence still repeated the name of
      Michael in the public prayers. The Eastern prelates had not
      adopted the dangerous maxims of ancient Rome; nor did they
      presume to enforce their censures, by deposing princes, or
      absolving nations from their oaths of allegiance. But the
      Christian, who had been separated from God and the church, became
      an object of horror; and, in a turbulent and fanatic capital,
      that horror might arm the hand of an assassin, or inflame a
      sedition of the people. Palæologus felt his danger, confessed his
      guilt, and deprecated his judge: the act was irretrievable; the
      prize was obtained; and the most rigorous penance, which he
      solicited, would have raised the sinner to the reputation of a
      saint. The unrelenting patriarch refused to announce any means of
      atonement or any hopes of mercy; and condescended only to
      pronounce, that for so great a crime, great indeed must be the
      satisfaction. “Do you require,” said Michael, “that I should
      abdicate the empire?” and at these words, he offered, or seemed
      to offer, the sword of state. Arsenius eagerly grasped this
      pledge of sovereignty; but when he perceived that the emperor was
      unwilling to purchase absolution at so dear a rate, he
      indignantly escaped to his cell, and left the royal sinner
      kneeling and weeping before the door. 24

      22 (return) [ This milder invention for extinguishing the sight
      was tried by the philosopher Democritus on himself, when he
      sought to withdraw his mind from the visible world: a foolish
      story! The word _abacinare_, in Latin and Italian, has furnished
      Ducange (Gloss. Lat.) with an opportunity to review the various
      modes of blinding: the more violent were scooping, burning with
      an iron, or hot vinegar, and binding the head with a strong cord
      till the eyes burst from their sockets. Ingenious tyrants!]

      23 (return) [ See the first retreat and restoration of Arsenius,
      in Pachymer (l. ii. c. 15, l. iii. c. 1, 2) and Nicephorus
      Gregoras, (l. iii. c. 1, l. iv. c. 1.) Posterity justly accused
      the ajeleia and raqumia of Arsenius the virtues of a hermit, the
      vices of a minister, (l. xii. c. 2.)]

      24 (return) [ The crime and excommunication of Michael are fairly
      told by Pachymer (l. iii. c. 10, 14, 19, &c.) and Gregoras, (l.
      iv. c. 4.) His confession and penance restored their freedom.]




      Chapter LXII: Greek Emperors Of Nice And Constantinople.—Part II.

      The danger and scandal of this excommunication subsisted above
      three years, till the popular clamor was assuaged by time and
      repentance; till the brethren of Arsenius condemned his
      inflexible spirit, so repugnant to the unbounded forgiveness of
      the gospel. The emperor had artfully insinuated, that, if he were
      still rejected at home, he might seek, in the Roman pontiff, a
      more indulgent judge; but it was far more easy and effectual to
      find or to place that judge at the head of the Byzantine church.
      Arsenius was involved in a vague rumor of conspiracy and
      disaffection; 248 some irregular steps in his ordination and
      government were liable to censure; a synod deposed him from the
      episcopal office; and he was transported under a guard of
      soldiers to a small island of the Propontis. Before his exile, he
      sullenly requested that a strict account might be taken of the
      treasures of the church; boasted, that his sole riches, three
      pieces of gold, had been earned by transcribing the psalms;
      continued to assert the freedom of his mind; and denied, with his
      last breath, the pardon which was implored by the royal sinner.
      25 After some delay, Gregory, 259 bishop of Adrianople, was
      translated to the Byzantine throne; but his authority was found
      insufficient to support the absolution of the emperor; and
      Joseph, a reverend monk, was substituted to that important
      function. This edifying scene was represented in the presence of
      the senate and the people; at the end of six years the humble
      penitent was restored to the communion of the faithful; and
      humanity will rejoice, that a milder treatment of the captive
      Lascaris was stipulated as a proof of his remorse. But the spirit
      of Arsenius still survived in a powerful faction of the monks and
      clergy, who persevered about forty-eight years in an obstinate
      schism. Their scruples were treated with tenderness and respect
      by Michael and his son; and the reconciliation of the Arsenites
      was the serious labor of the church and state. In the confidence
      of fanaticism, they had proposed to try their cause by a miracle;
      and when the two papers, that contained their own and the adverse
      cause, were cast into a fiery brazier, they expected that the
      Catholic verity would be respected by the flames. Alas! the two
      papers were indiscriminately consumed, and this unforeseen
      accident produced the union of a day, and renewed the quarrel of
      an age. 26 The final treaty displayed the victory of the
      Arsenites: the clergy abstained during forty days from all
      ecclesiastical functions; a slight penance was imposed on the
      laity; the body of Arsenius was deposited in the sanctuary; and,
      in the name of the departed saint, the prince and people were
      released from the sins of their fathers. 27

      248 (return) [ Except the omission of a prayer for the emperor,
      the charges against Arsenius were of different nature: he was
      accused of having allowed the sultan of Iconium to bathe in
      vessels signed with the cross, and to have admitted him to the
      church, though unbaptized, during the service. It was pleaded, in
      favor of Arsenius, among other proofs of the sultan’s
      Christianity, that he had offered to eat ham. Pachymer, l. iv. c.
      4, p. 265. It was after his exile that he was involved in a
      charge of conspiracy.—M.]

      25 (return) [ Pachymer relates the exile of Arsenius, (l. iv. c.
      1—16:) he was one of the commissaries who visited him in the
      desert island. The last testament of the unforgiving patriarch is
      still extant, (Dupin, Bibliothèque Ecclésiastique, tom. x. p.
      95.)]

      259 (return) [ Pachymer calls him Germanus.—M.]

      26 (return) [ Pachymer (l. vii. c. 22) relates this miraculous
      trial like a philosopher, and treats with similar contempt a plot
      of the Arsenites, to hide a revelation in the coffin of some old
      saint, (l. vii. c. 13.) He compensates this incredulity by an
      image that weeps, another that bleeds, (l. vii. c. 30,) and the
      miraculous cures of a deaf and a mute patient, (l. xi. c. 32.)]

      27 (return) [ The story of the Arsenites is spread through the
      thirteen books of Pachymer. Their union and triumph are reserved
      for Nicephorus Gregoras, (l. vii. c. 9,) who neither loves nor
      esteems these sectaries.]

      The establishment of his family was the motive, or at least the
      pretence, of the crime of Palæologus; and he was impatient to
      confirm the succession, by sharing with his eldest son the honors
      of the purple. Andronicus, afterwards surnamed the Elder, was
      proclaimed and crowned emperor of the Romans, in the fifteenth
      year of his age; and, from the first æra of a prolix and
      inglorious reign, he held that august title nine years as the
      colleague, and fifty as the successor, of his father. Michael
      himself, had he died in a private station, would have been
      thought more worthy of the empire; and the assaults of his
      temporal and spiritual enemies left him few moments to labor for
      his own fame or the happiness of his subjects. He wrested from
      the Franks several of the noblest islands of the Archipelago,
      Lesbos, Chios, and Rhodes: his brother Constantine was sent to
      command in Malvasia and Sparta; and the eastern side of the
      Morea, from Argos and Napoli to Cape Thinners, was repossessed by
      the Greeks. This effusion of Christian blood was loudly condemned
      by the patriarch; and the insolent priest presumed to interpose
      his fears and scruples between the arms of princes. But in the
      prosecution of these western conquests, the countries beyond the
      Hellespont were left naked to the Turks; and their depredations
      verified the prophecy of a dying senator, that the recovery of
      Constantinople would be the ruin of Asia. The victories of
      Michael were achieved by his lieutenants; his sword rusted in the
      palace; and, in the transactions of the emperor with the popes
      and the king of Naples, his political acts were stained with
      cruelty and fraud. 28

      28 (return) [ Of the xiii books of Pachymer, the first six (as
      the ivth and vth of Nicephorus Gregoras) contain the reign of
      Michael, at the time of whose death he was forty years of age.
      Instead of breaking, like his editor the Père Poussin, his
      history into two parts, I follow Ducange and Cousin, who number
      the xiii. books in one series.]

      I. The Vatican was the most natural refuge of a Latin emperor,
      who had been driven from his throne; and Pope Urban the Fourth
      appeared to pity the misfortunes, and vindicate the cause, of the
      fugitive Baldwin. A crusade, with plenary indulgence, was
      preached by his command against the schismatic Greeks: he
      excommunicated their allies and adherents; solicited Louis the
      Ninth in favor of his kinsman; and demanded a tenth of the
      ecclesiastical revenues of France and England for the service of
      the holy war. 29 The subtle Greek, who watched the rising tempest
      of the West, attempted to suspend or soothe the hostility of the
      pope, by suppliant embassies and respectful letters; but he
      insinuated that the establishment of peace must prepare the
      reconciliation and obedience of the Eastern church. The Roman
      court could not be deceived by so gross an artifice; and Michael
      was admonished, that the repentance of the son should precede the
      forgiveness of the father; and that _faith_ (an ambiguous word)
      was the only basis of friendship and alliance. After a long and
      affected delay, the approach of danger, and the importunity of
      Gregory the Tenth, compelled him to enter on a more serious
      negotiation: he alleged the example of the great Vataces; and the
      Greek clergy, who understood the intentions of their prince, were
      not alarmed by the first steps of reconciliation and respect. But
      when he pressed the conclusion of the treaty, they strenuously
      declared, that the Latins, though not in name, were heretics in
      fact, and that they despised those strangers as the vilest and
      most despicable portion of the human race. 30 It was the task of
      the emperor to persuade, to corrupt, to intimidate the most
      popular ecclesiastics, to gain the vote of each individual, and
      alternately to urge the arguments of Christian charity and the
      public welfare. The texts of the fathers and the arms of the
      Franks were balanced in the theological and political scale; and
      without approving the addition to the Nicene creed, the most
      moderate were taught to confess, that the two hostile
      propositions of proceeding from the Father by the Son, and of
      proceeding from the Father and the Son, might be reduced to a
      safe and Catholic sense. 31 The supremacy of the pope was a
      doctrine more easy to conceive, but more painful to acknowledge:
      yet Michael represented to his monks and prelates, that they
      might submit to name the Roman bishop as the first of the
      patriarchs; and that their distance and discretion would guard
      the liberties of the Eastern church from the mischievous
      consequences of the right of appeal. He protested that he would
      sacrifice his life and empire rather than yield the smallest
      point of orthodox faith or national independence; and this
      declaration was sealed and ratified by a golden bull. The
      patriarch Joseph withdrew to a monastery, to resign or resume his
      throne, according to the event of the treaty: the letters of
      union and obedience were subscribed by the emperor, his son
      Andronicus, and thirty-five archbishops and metropolitans, with
      their respective synods; and the episcopal list was multiplied by
      many dioceses which were annihilated under the yoke of the
      infidels. An embassy was composed of some trusty ministers and
      prelates: they embarked for Italy, with rich ornaments and rare
      perfumes for the altar of St. Peter; and their secret orders
      authorized and recommended a boundless compliance. They were
      received in the general council of Lyons, by Pope Gregory the
      Tenth, at the head of five hundred bishops. 32 He embraced with
      tears his long-lost and repentant children; accepted the oath of
      the ambassadors, who abjured the schism in the name of the two
      emperors; adorned the prelates with the ring and mitre; chanted
      in Greek and Latin the Nicene creed with the addition of
      _filioque_; and rejoiced in the union of the East and West, which
      had been reserved for his reign. To consummate this pious work,
      the Byzantine deputies were speedily followed by the pope’s
      nuncios; and their instruction discloses the policy of the
      Vatican, which could not be satisfied with the vain title of
      supremacy. After viewing the temper of the prince and people,
      they were enjoined to absolve the schismatic clergy, who should
      subscribe and swear their abjuration and obedience; to establish
      in all the churches the use of the perfect creed; to prepare the
      entrance of a cardinal legate, with the full powers and dignity
      of his office; and to instruct the emperor in the advantages
      which he might derive from the temporal protection of the Roman
      pontiff. 33

      29 (return) [ Ducange, Hist. de C. P. l. v. c. 33, &c., from the
      Epistles of Urban IV.]

      30 (return) [ From their mercantile intercourse with the
      Venetians and Genoese, they branded the Latins as kaphloi and
      banausoi, (Pachymer, l. v. c. 10.) “Some are heretics in name;
      others, like the Latins, in fact,” said the learned Veccus, (l.
      v. c. 12,) who soon afterwards became a convert (c. 15, 16) and a
      patriarch, (c. 24.)]

      31 (return) [ In this class we may place Pachymer himself, whose
      copious and candid narrative occupies the vth and vith books of
      his history. Yet the Greek is silent on the council of Lyons, and
      seems to believe that the popes always resided in Rome and Italy,
      (l. v. c. 17, 21.)]

      32 (return) [ See the acts of the council of Lyons in the year
      1274. Fleury, Hist. Ecclésiastique, tom. xviii. p. 181—199.
      Dupin, Bibliot. Ecclés. tom. x. p. 135.]

      33 (return) [ This curious instruction, which has been drawn with
      more or less honesty by Wading and Leo Allatius from the archives
      of the Vatican, is given in an abstract or version by Fleury,
      (tom. xviii. p. 252—258.)]

      But they found a country without a friend, a nation in which the
      names of Rome and Union were pronounced with abhorrence. The
      patriarch Joseph was indeed removed: his place was filled by
      Veccus, an ecclesiastic of learning and moderation; and the
      emperor was still urged by the same motives, to persevere in the
      same professions. But in his private language Palæologus affected
      to deplore the pride, and to blame the innovations, of the
      Latins; and while he debased his character by this double
      hypocrisy, he justified and punished the opposition of his
      subjects. By the joint suffrage of the new and the ancient Rome,
      a sentence of excommunication was pronounced against the
      obstinate schismatics; the censures of the church were executed
      by the sword of Michael; on the failure of persuasion, he tried
      the arguments of prison and exile, of whipping and mutilation;
      those touchstones, says an historian, of cowards and the brave.
      Two Greeks still reigned in Ætolia, Epirus, and Thessaly, with
      the appellation of despots: they had yielded to the sovereign of
      Constantinople, but they rejected the chains of the Roman
      pontiff, and supported their refusal by successful arms. Under
      their protection, the fugitive monks and bishops assembled in
      hostile synods; and retorted the name of heretic with the galling
      addition of apostate: the prince of Trebizond was tempted to
      assume the forfeit title of emperor; 339 and even the Latins of
      Negropont, Thebes, Athens, and the Morea, forgot the merits of
      the convert, to join, with open or clandestine aid, the enemies
      of Palæologus. His favorite generals, of his own blood, and
      family, successively deserted, or betrayed, the sacrilegious
      trust. His sister Eulogia, a niece, and two female cousins,
      conspired against him; another niece, Mary queen of Bulgaria,
      negotiated his ruin with the sultan of Egypt; and, in the public
      eye, their treason was consecrated as the most sublime virtue. 34
      To the pope’s nuncios, who urged the consummation of the work,
      Palæologus exposed a naked recital of all that he had done and
      suffered for their sake. They were assured that the guilty
      sectaries, of both sexes and every rank, had been deprived of
      their honors, their fortunes, and their liberty; a spreading list
      of confiscation and punishment, which involved many persons, the
      dearest to the emperor, or the best deserving of his favor. They
      were conducted to the prison, to behold four princes of the royal
      blood chained in the four corners, and shaking their fetters in
      an agony of grief and rage. Two of these captives were afterwards
      released; the one by submission, the other by death: but the
      obstinacy of their two companions was chastised by the loss of
      their eyes; and the Greeks, the least adverse to the union,
      deplored that cruel and inauspicious tragedy. 35 Persecutors must
      expect the hatred of those whom they oppress; but they commonly
      find some consolation in the testimony of their conscience, the
      applause of their party, and, perhaps, the success of their
      undertaking. But the hypocrisy of Michael, which was prompted
      only by political motives, must have forced him to hate himself,
      to despise his followers, and to esteem and envy the rebel
      champions by whom he was detested and despised. While his
      violence was abhorred at Constantinople, at Rome his slowness was
      arraigned, and his sincerity suspected; till at length Pope
      Martin the Fourth excluded the Greek emperor from the pale of a
      church, into which he was striving to reduce a schismatic people.
      No sooner had the tyrant expired, than the union was dissolved,
      and abjured by unanimous consent; the churches were purified; the
      penitents were reconciled; and his son Andronicus, after weeping
      the sins and errors of his youth most piously denied his father
      the burial of a prince and a Christian. 36

      339 (return) [ According to Fallmarayer he had always maintained
      this title.—M.]

      34 (return) [ This frank and authentic confession of Michael’s
      distress is exhibited in barbarous Latin by Ogerius, who signs
      himself Protonotarius Interpretum, and transcribed by Wading from
      the MSS. of the Vatican, (A.D. 1278, No. 3.) His annals of the
      Franciscan order, the Fratres Minores, in xvii. volumes in folio,
      (Rome, 1741,) I have now accidentally seen among the waste paper
      of a bookseller.]

      35 (return) [ See the vith book of Pachymer, particularly the
      chapters 1, 11, 16, 18, 24—27. He is the more credible, as he
      speaks of this persecution with less anger than sorrow.]

      36 (return) [ Pachymer, l. vii. c. 1—ii. 17. The speech of
      Andronicus the Elder (lib. xii. c. 2) is a curious record, which
      proves that if the Greeks were the slaves of the emperor, the
      emperor was not less the slave of superstition and the clergy.]

      II. In the distress of the Latins, the walls and towers of
      Constantinople had fallen to decay: they were restored and
      fortified by the policy of Michael, who deposited a plenteous
      store of corn and salt provisions, to sustain the siege which he
      might hourly expect from the resentment of the Western powers. Of
      these, the sovereign of the Two Sicilies was the most formidable
      neighbor: but as long as they were possessed by Mainfroy, the
      bastard of Frederic the Second, his monarchy was the bulwark,
      rather than the annoyance, of the Eastern empire. The usurper,
      though a brave and active prince, was sufficiently employed in
      the defence of his throne: his proscription by successive popes
      had separated Mainfroy from the common cause of the Latins; and
      the forces that might have besieged Constantinople were detained
      in a crusade against the domestic enemy of Rome. The prize of her
      avenger, the crown of the Two Sicilies, was won and worn by the
      brother of St Louis, by Charles count of Anjou and Provence, who
      led the chivalry of France on this holy expedition. 37 The
      disaffection of his Christian subjects compelled Mainfroy to
      enlist a colony of Saracens whom his father had planted in
      Apulia; and this odious succor will explain the defiance of the
      Catholic hero, who rejected all terms of accommodation. “Bear
      this message,” said Charles, “to the sultan of Nocera, that God
      and the sword are umpire between us; and that he shall either
      send me to paradise, or I will send him to the pit of hell.” The
      armies met: and though I am ignorant of Mainfroy’s doom in the
      other world, in this he lost his friends, his kingdom, and his
      life, in the bloody battle of Benevento. Naples and Sicily were
      immediately peopled with a warlike race of French nobles; and
      their aspiring leader embraced the future conquest of Africa,
      Greece, and Palestine. The most specious reasons might point his
      first arms against the Byzantine empire; and Palæologus,
      diffident of his own strength, repeatedly appealed from the
      ambition of Charles to the humanity of St. Louis, who still
      preserved a just ascendant over the mind of his ferocious
      brother. For a while the attention of that brother was confined
      at home by the invasion of Conradin, the last heir to the
      imperial house of Swabia; but the hapless boy sunk in the unequal
      conflict; and his execution on a public scaffold taught the
      rivals of Charles to tremble for their heads as well as their
      dominions. A second respite was obtained by the last crusade of
      St. Louis to the African coast; and the double motive of interest
      and duty urged the king of Naples to assist, with his powers and
      his presence, the holy enterprise. The death of St. Louis
      released him from the importunity of a virtuous censor: the king
      of Tunis confessed himself the tributary and vassal of the crown
      of Sicily; and the boldest of the French knights were free to
      enlist under his banner against the Greek empire. A treaty and a
      marriage united his interest with the house of Courtenay; his
      daughter Beatrice was promised to Philip, son and heir of the
      emperor Baldwin; a pension of six hundred ounces of gold was
      allowed for his maintenance; and his generous father distributed
      among his aliens the kingdoms and provinces of the East,
      reserving only Constantinople, and one day’s journey round the
      city for the imperial domain. 38 In this perilous moment,
      Palæologus was the most eager to subscribe the creed, and implore
      the protection, of the Roman pontiff, who assumed, with propriety
      and weight, the character of an angel of peace, the common father
      of the Christians. By his voice, the sword of Charles was chained
      in the scabbard; and the Greek ambassadors beheld him, in the
      pope’s antechamber, biting his ivory sceptre in a transport of
      fury, and deeply resenting the refusal to enfranchise and
      consecrate his arms. He appears to have respected the
      disinterested mediation of Gregory the Tenth; but Charles was
      insensibly disgusted by the pride and partiality of Nicholas the
      Third; and his attachment to his kindred, the Ursini family,
      alienated the most strenuous champion from the service of the
      church. The hostile league against the Greeks, of Philip the
      Latin emperor, the king of the Two Sicilies, and the republic of
      Venice, was ripened into execution; and the election of Martin
      the Fourth, a French pope, gave a sanction to the cause. Of the
      allies, Philip supplied his name; Martin, a bull of
      excommunication; the Venetians, a squadron of forty galleys; and
      the formidable powers of Charles consisted of forty counts, ten
      thousand men at arms, a numerous body of infantry, and a fleet of
      more than three hundred ships and transports. A distant day was
      appointed for assembling this mighty force in the harbor of
      Brindisi; and a previous attempt was risked with a detachment of
      three hundred knights, who invaded Albania, and besieged the
      fortress of Belgrade. Their defeat might amuse with a triumph the
      vanity of Constantinople; but the more sagacious Michael,
      despairing of his arms, depended on the effects of a conspiracy;
      on the secret workings of a rat, who gnawed the bowstring 39 of
      the Sicilian tyrant.

      37 (return) [ The best accounts, the nearest the time, the most
      full and entertaining, of the conquest of Naples by Charles of
      Anjou, may be found in the Florentine Chronicles of Ricordano
      Malespina, (c. 175—193,) and Giovanni Villani, (l. vii. c. 1—10,
      25—30,) which are published by Muratori in the viiith and xiiith
      volumes of the Historians of Italy. In his Annals (tom. xi. p.
      56—72) he has abridged these great events which are likewise
      described in the Istoria Civile of Giannone. tom. l. xix. tom.
      iii. l. xx.]

      38 (return) [ Ducange, Hist. de C. P. l. v. c. 49—56, l. vi. c.
      1—13. See Pachymer, l. iv. c. 29, l. v. c. 7—10, 25 l. vi. c. 30,
      32, 33, and Nicephorus Gregoras, l. iv. 5, l. v. 1, 6.]

      39 (return) [ The reader of Herodotus will recollect how
      miraculously the Assyrian host of Sennacherib was disarmed and
      destroyed, (l. ii. c. 141.)]

      Among the proscribed adherents of the house of Swabia, John of
      Procida forfeited a small island of that name in the Bay of
      Naples. His birth was noble, but his education was learned; and
      in the poverty of exile, he was relieved by the practice of
      physic, which he had studied in the school of Salerno. Fortune
      had left him nothing to lose, except life; and to despise life is
      the first qualification of a rebel. Procida was endowed with the
      art of negotiation, to enforce his reasons and disguise his
      motives; and in his various transactions with nations and men, he
      could persuade each party that he labored solely for _their_
      interest. The new kingdoms of Charles were afflicted by every
      species of fiscal and military oppression; 40 and the lives and
      fortunes of his Italian subjects were sacrificed to the greatness
      of their master and the licentiousness of his followers. The
      hatred of Naples was repressed by his presence; but the looser
      government of his vicegerents excited the contempt, as well as
      the aversion, of the Sicilians: the island was roused to a sense
      of freedom by the eloquence of Procida; and he displayed to every
      baron his private interest in the common cause. In the confidence
      of foreign aid, he successively visited the courts of the Greek
      emperor, and of Peter king of Arragon, 41 who possessed the
      maritime countries of Valentia and Catalonia. To the ambitious
      Peter a crown was presented, which he might justly claim by his
      marriage with the sister 419 of Mainfroy, and by the dying voice
      of Conradin, who from the scaffold had cast a ring to his heir
      and avenger. Palæologus was easily persuaded to divert his enemy
      from a foreign war by a rebellion at home; and a Greek subsidy of
      twenty-five thousand ounces of gold was most profitably applied
      to arm a Catalan fleet, which sailed under a holy banner to the
      specious attack of the Saracens of Africa. In the disguise of a
      monk or beggar, the indefatigable missionary of revolt flew from
      Constantinople to Rome, and from Sicily to Saragossa: the treaty
      was sealed with the signet of Pope Nicholas himself, the enemy of
      Charles; and his deed of gift transferred the fiefs of St. Peter
      from the house of Anjou to that of Arragon. So widely diffused
      and so freely circulated, the secret was preserved above two
      years with impenetrable discretion; and each of the conspirators
      imbibed the maxim of Peter, who declared that he would cut off
      his left hand if it were conscious of the intentions of his
      right. The mine was prepared with deep and dangerous artifice;
      but it may be questioned, whether the instant explosion of
      Palermo were the effect of accident or design.

      40 (return) [ According to Sabas Malaspina, (Hist. Sicula, l.
      iii. c. 16, in Muratori, tom. viii. p. 832,) a zealous Guelph,
      the subjects of Charles, who had reviled Mainfroy as a wolf,
      began to regret him as a lamb; and he justifies their discontent
      by the oppressions of the French government, (l. vi. c. 2, 7.)
      See the Sicilian manifesto in Nicholas Specialis, (l. i. c. 11,
      in Muratori, tom. x. p. 930.)]

      41 (return) [ See the character and counsels of Peter, king of
      Arragon, in Mariana, (Hist. Hispan. l. xiv. c. 6, tom. ii. p.
      133.) The reader for gives the Jesuit’s defects, in favor, always
      of his style, and often of his sense.]

      419 (return) [ Daughter. See Hallam’s Middle Ages, vol. i. p.
      517.—M.]

      On the vigil of Easter, a procession of the disarmed citizens
      visited a church without the walls; and a noble damsel was rudely
      insulted by a French soldier. 42 The ravisher was instantly
      punished with death; and if the people was at first scattered by
      a military force, their numbers and fury prevailed: the
      conspirators seized the opportunity; the flame spread over the
      island; and eight thousand French were exterminated in a
      promiscuous massacre, which has obtained the name of the Sicilian
      Vespers. 43 From every city the banners of freedom and the church
      were displayed: the revolt was inspired by the presence or the
      soul of Procida and Peter of Arragon, who sailed from the African
      coast to Palermo, was saluted as the king and savior of the isle.
      By the rebellion of a people on whom he had so long trampled with
      impunity, Charles was astonished and confounded; and in the first
      agony of grief and devotion, he was heard to exclaim, “O God! if
      thou hast decreed to humble me, grant me at least a gentle and
      gradual descent from the pinnacle of greatness!” His fleet and
      army, which already filled the seaports of Italy, were hastily
      recalled from the service of the Grecian war; and the situation
      of Messina exposed that town to the first storm of his revenge.
      Feeble in themselves, and yet hopeless of foreign succor, the
      citizens would have repented, and submitted on the assurance of
      full pardon and their ancient privileges. But the pride of the
      monarch was already rekindled; and the most fervent entreaties of
      the legate could extort no more than a promise, that he would
      forgive the remainder, after a chosen list of eight hundred
      rebels had been yielded to his discretion. The despair of the
      Messinese renewed their courage: Peter of Arragon approached to
      their relief; 44 and his rival was driven back by the failure of
      provision and the terrors of the equinox to the Calabrian shore.
      At the same moment, the Catalan admiral, the famous Roger de
      Loria, swept the channel with an invincible squadron: the French
      fleet, more numerous in transports than in galleys, was either
      burnt or destroyed; and the same blow assured the independence of
      Sicily and the safety of the Greek empire. A few days before his
      death, the emperor Michael rejoiced in the fall of an enemy whom
      he hated and esteemed; and perhaps he might be content with the
      popular judgment, that had they not been matched with each other,
      Constantinople and Italy must speedily have obeyed the same
      master. 45 From this disastrous moment, the life of Charles was a
      series of misfortunes: his capital was insulted, his son was made
      prisoner, and he sunk into the grave without recovering the Isle
      of Sicily, which, after a war of twenty years, was finally
      severed from the throne of Naples, and transferred, as an
      independent kingdom, to a younger branch of the house of Arragon.
      46

      42 (return) [ After enumerating the sufferings of his country,
      Nicholas Specialis adds, in the true spirit of Italian jealousy,
      Quæ omnia et graviora quidem, ut arbitror, patienti animo Siculi
      tolerassent, nisi (quod primum cunctis dominantibus cavendum est)
      alienas fminas invasissent, (l. i. c. 2, p. 924.)]

      43 (return) [ The French were long taught to remember this bloody
      lesson: “If I am provoked, (said Henry the Fourth,) I will
      breakfast at Milan, and dine at Naples.” “Your majesty (replied
      the Spanish ambassador) may perhaps arrive in Sicily for
      vespers.”]

      44 (return) [ This revolt, with the subsequent victory, are
      related by two national writers, Bartholemy à Neocastro (in
      Muratori, tom. xiii.,) and Nicholas Specialis (in Muratori, tom.
      x.,) the one a contemporary, the other of the next century. The
      patriot Specialis disclaims the name of rebellion, and all
      previous correspondence with Peter of Arragon, (nullo communicato
      consilio,) who _happened_ to be with a fleet and army on the
      African coast, (l. i. c. 4, 9.)]

      45 (return) [ Nicephorus Gregoras (l. v. c. 6) admires the wisdom
      of Providence in this equal balance of states and princes. For
      the honor of Palæologus, I had rather this balance had been
      observed by an Italian writer.]

      46 (return) [ See the Chronicle of Villani, the xith volume of
      the Annali d’Italia of Muratori, and the xxth and xxist books of
      the Istoria Civile of Giannone.]




      Chapter LXII: Greek Emperors Of Nice And Constantinople.—Part
      III.

      I shall not, I trust, be accused of superstition; but I must
      remark that, even in this world, the natural order of events will
      sometimes afford the strong appearances of moral retribution. The
      first Palæologus had saved his empire by involving the kingdoms
      of the West in rebellion and blood; and from these scenes of
      discord uprose a generation of iron men, who assaulted and
      endangered the empire of his son. In modern times our debts and
      taxes are the secret poison which still corrodes the bosom of
      peace: but in the weak and disorderly government of the middle
      ages, it was agitated by the present evil of the disbanded
      armies. Too idle to work, too proud to beg, the mercenaries were
      accustomed to a life of rapine: they could rob with more dignity
      and effect under a banner and a chief; and the sovereign, to whom
      their service was useless, and their presence importunate,
      endeavored to discharge the torrent on some neighboring
      countries. After the peace of Sicily, many thousands of Genoese,
      _Catalans_, 47 &c., who had fought, by sea and land, under the
      standard of Anjou or Arragon, were blended into one nation by the
      resemblance of their manners and interest. They heard that the
      Greek provinces of Asia were invaded by the Turks: they resolved
      to share the harvest of pay and plunder: and Frederic king of
      Sicily most liberally contributed the means of their departure.
      In a warfare of twenty years, a ship, or a camp, was become their
      country; arms were their sole profession and property; valor was
      the only virtue which they knew; their women had imbibed the
      fearless temper of their lovers and husbands: it was reported,
      that, with a stroke of their broadsword, the Catalans could
      cleave a horseman and a horse; and the report itself was a
      powerful weapon. Roger de Flor 477 was the most popular of their
      chiefs; and his personal merit overshadowed the dignity of his
      prouder rivals of Arragon. The offspring of a marriage between a
      German gentleman of the court of Frederic the Second and a damsel
      of Brindisi, Roger was successively a templar, an apostate, a
      pirate, and at length the richest and most powerful admiral of
      the Mediterranean. He sailed from Messina to Constantinople, with
      eighteen galleys, four great ships, and eight thousand
      adventurers; 478 and his previous treaty was faithfully
      accomplished by Andronicus the elder, who accepted with joy and
      terror this formidable succor. A palace was allotted for his
      reception, and a niece of the emperor was given in marriage to
      the valiant stranger, who was immediately created great duke or
      admiral of Romania. After a decent repose, he transported his
      troops over the Propontis, and boldly led them against the Turks:
      in two bloody battles thirty thousand of the Moslems were slain:
      he raised the siege of Philadelphia, and deserved the name of the
      deliverer of Asia. But after a short season of prosperity, the
      cloud of slavery and ruin again burst on that unhappy province.
      The inhabitants escaped (says a Greek historian) from the smoke
      into the flames; and the hostility of the Turks was less
      pernicious than the friendship of the Catalans. 479 The lives and
      fortunes which they had rescued they considered as their own: the
      willing or reluctant maid was saved from the race of circumcision
      for the embraces of a Christian soldier: the exaction of fines
      and supplies was enforced by licentious rapine and arbitrary
      executions; and, on the resistance of Magnesia, the great duke
      besieged a city of the Roman empire. 48 These disorders he
      excused by the wrongs and passions of a victorious army; nor
      would his own authority or person have been safe, had he dared to
      punish his faithful followers, who were defrauded of the just and
      covenanted price of their services. The threats and complaints of
      Andronicus disclosed the nakedness of the empire. His golden bull
      had invited no more than five hundred horse and a thousand foot
      soldiers; yet the crowds of volunteers, who migrated to the East,
      had been enlisted and fed by his spontaneous bounty. While his
      bravest allies were content with three byzants or pieces of gold,
      for their monthly pay, an ounce, or even two ounces, of gold were
      assigned to the Catalans, whose annual pension would thus amount
      to near a hundred pounds sterling: one of their chiefs had
      modestly rated at three hundred thousand crowns the value of his
      _future_ merits; and above a million had been issued from the
      treasury for the maintenance of these costly mercenaries. A cruel
      tax had been imposed on the corn of the husbandman: one third was
      retrenched from the salaries of the public officers; and the
      standard of the coin was so shamefully debased, that of the
      four-and-twenty parts only five were of pure gold. 49 At the
      summons of the emperor, Roger evacuated a province which no
      longer supplied the materials of rapine; 496 but he refused to
      disperse his troops; and while his style was respectful, his
      conduct was independent and hostile. He protested, that if the
      emperor should march against him, he would advance forty paces to
      kiss the ground before him; but in rising from this prostrate
      attitude Roger had a life and sword at the service of his
      friends. The great duke of Romania condescended to accept the
      title and ornaments of Cæsar; but he rejected the new proposal of
      the government of Asia with a subsidy of corn and money, 497 on
      condition that he should reduce his troops to the harmless number
      of three thousand men. Assassination is the last resource of
      cowards. The Cæsar was tempted to visit the royal residence of
      Adrianople; in the apartment, and before the eyes, of the empress
      he was stabbed by the Alani guards; and though the deed was
      imputed to their private revenge, 498 his countrymen, who dwelt
      at Constantinople in the security of peace, were involved in the
      same proscription by the prince or people. The loss of their
      leader intimidated the crowd of adventurers, who hoisted the
      sails of flight, and were soon scattered round the coasts of the
      Mediterranean. But a veteran band of fifteen hundred Catalans, or
      French, stood firm in the strong fortress of Gallipoli on the
      Hellespont, displayed the banners of Arragon, and offered to
      revenge and justify their chief, by an equal combat of ten or a
      hundred warriors. Instead of accepting this bold defiance, the
      emperor Michael, the son and colleague of Andronicus, resolved to
      oppress them with the weight of multitudes: every nerve was
      strained to form an army of thirteen thousand horse and thirty
      thousand foot; and the Propontis was covered with the ships of
      the Greeks and Genoese. In two battles by sea and land, these
      mighty forces were encountered and overthrown by the despair and
      discipline of the Catalans: the young emperor fled to the palace;
      and an insufficient guard of light-horse was left for the
      protection of the open country. Victory renewed the hopes and
      numbers of the adventures: every nation was blended under the
      name and standard of the _great company_; and three thousand
      Turkish proselytes deserted from the Imperial service to join
      this military association. In the possession of Gallipoli, 509
      the Catalans intercepted the trade of Constantinople and the
      Black Sea, while they spread their devastation on either side of
      the Hellespont over the confines of Europe and Asia. To prevent
      their approach, the greatest part of the Byzantine territory was
      laid waste by the Greeks themselves: the peasants and their
      cattle retired into the city; and myriads of sheep and oxen, for
      which neither place nor food could be procured, were unprofitably
      slaughtered on the same day. Four times the emperor Andronicus
      sued for peace, and four times he was inflexibly repulsed, till
      the want of provisions, and the discord of the chiefs, compelled
      the Catalans to evacuate the banks of the Hellespont and the
      neighborhood of the capital. After their separation from the
      Turks, the remains of the great company pursued their march
      through Macedonia and Thessaly, to seek a new establishment in
      the heart of Greece. 50

      47 (return) [ In this motley multitude, the Catalans and
      Spaniards, the bravest of the soldiery, were styled by themselves
      and the Greeks _Amogavares_. Moncada derives their origin from
      the Goths, and Pachymer (l. xi. c. 22) from the Arabs; and in
      spite of national and religious pride, I am afraid the latter is
      in the right.]

      477 (return) [ On Roger de Flor and his companions, see an
      historical fragment, detailed and interesting, entitled “The
      Spaniards of the Fourteenth Century,” and inserted in “L’Espagne
      en 1808,” a work translated from the German, vol. ii. p. 167.
      This narrative enables us to detect some slight errors which have
      crept into that of Gibbon.—G.]

      478 (return) [ The troops of Roger de Flor, according to his
      companions Ramon de Montaner, were 1500 men at arms, 4000
      Almogavares, and 1040 other foot, besides the sailors and
      mariners, vol. ii. p. 137.—M.]

      479 (return) [ Ramon de Montaner suppresses the cruelties and
      oppressions of the Catalans, in which, perhaps, he shared.—M.]

      48 (return) [ Some idea may be formed of the population of these
      cities, from the 36,000 inhabitants of Tralles, which, in the
      preceding reign, was rebuilt by the emperor, and ruined by the
      Turks. (Pachymer, l. vi. c. 20, 21.)]

      49 (return) [ I have collected these pecuniary circumstances from
      Pachymer, (l. xi. c. 21, l. xii. c. 4, 5, 8, 14, 19,) who
      describes the progressive degradation of the gold coin. Even in
      the prosperous times of John Ducas Vataces, the byzants were
      composed in equal proportions of the pure and the baser metal.
      The poverty of Michael Palæologus compelled him to strike a new
      coin, with nine parts, or carats, of gold, and fifteen of copper
      alloy. After his death, the standard rose to ten carats, till in
      the public distress it was reduced to the moiety. The prince was
      relieved for a moment, while credit and commerce were forever
      blasted. In France, the gold coin is of twenty-two carats, (one
      twelfth alloy,) and the standard of England and Holland is still
      higher.]

      496 (return) [ Roger de Flor, according to Ramon de Montaner, was
      recalled from Natolia, on account of the war which had arisen on
      the death of Asan, king of Bulgaria. Andronicus claimed the
      kingdom for his nephew, the sons of Asan by his sister. Roger de
      Flor turned the tide of success in favor of the emperor of
      Constantinople and made peace.—M.]

      497 (return) [ Andronicus paid the Catalans in the debased money,
      much to their indignation.—M.]

      498 (return) [ According to Ramon de Montaner, he was murdered by
      order of Kyr (kurioV) Michael, son of the emperor. p. 170.—M.]

      509 (return) [ Ramon de Montaner describes his sojourn at
      Gallipoli: Nous etions si riches, que nous ne semions, ni ne
      labourions, ni ne faisions enver des vins ni ne cultivions les
      vignes: et cependant tous les ans nous recucillions tour ce qu’il
      nous fallait, en vin, froment et avoine. p. 193. This lasted for
      five merry years. Ramon de Montaner is high authority, for he was
      “chancelier et maitre rational de l’armée,” (commissary of
      _rations_.) He was left governor; all the scribes of the army
      remained with him, and with their aid he kept the books in which
      were registered the number of horse and foot employed on each
      expedition. According to this book the plunder was shared, of
      which he had a fifth for his trouble. p. 197.—M.]

      50 (return) [ The Catalan war is most copiously related by
      Pachymer, in the xith, xiith, and xiiith books, till he breaks
      off in the year 1308. Nicephorus Gregoras (l. vii. 3—6) is more
      concise and complete. Ducange, who adopts these adventurers as
      French, has hunted their footsteps with his usual diligence,
      (Hist. de C. P. l. vi. c. 22—46.) He quotes an Arragonese
      history, which I have read with pleasure, and which the Spaniards
      extol as a model of style and composition, (Expedicion de los
      Catalanes y Arragoneses contra Turcos y Griegos: Barcelona, 1623
      in quarto: Madrid, 1777, in octavo.) Don Francisco de Moncada
      Conde de Ossona, may imitate Cæsar or Sallust; he may transcribe
      the Greek or Italian contemporaries: but he never quotes his
      authorities, and I cannot discern any national records of the
      exploits of his countrymen. * Note: Ramon de Montaner, one of the
      Catalans, who accompanied Roger de Flor, and who was governor of
      Gallipoli, has written, in Spanish, the history of this band of
      adventurers, to which he belonged, and from which he separated
      when it left the Thracian Chersonese to penetrate into Macedonia
      and Greece.—G.——The autobiography of Ramon de Montaner has been
      published in French by M. Buchon, in the great collection of
      Mémoires relatifs à l’Histoire de France. I quote this
      edition.—M.]

      After some ages of oblivion, Greece was awakened to new
      misfortunes by the arms of the Latins. In the two hundred and
      fifty years between the first and the last conquest of
      Constantinople, that venerable land was disputed by a multitude
      of petty tyrants; without the comforts of freedom and genius, her
      ancient cities were again plunged in foreign and intestine war;
      and, if servitude be preferable to anarchy, they might repose
      with joy under the Turkish yoke. I shall not pursue the obscure
      and various dynasties, that rose and fell on the continent or in
      the isles; but our silence on the fate of Athens 51 would argue a
      strange ingratitude to the first and purest school of liberal
      science and amusement. In the partition of the empire, the
      principality of Athens and Thebes was assigned to Otho de la
      Roche, a noble warrior of Burgundy, 52 with the title of great
      duke, 53 which the Latins understood in their own sense, and the
      Greeks more foolishly derived from the age of Constantine. 54
      Otho followed the standard of the marquis of Montferrat: the
      ample state which he acquired by a miracle of conduct or fortune,
      55 was peaceably inherited by his son and two grandsons, till the
      family, though not the nation, was changed, by the marriage of an
      heiress into the elder branch of the house of Brienne. The son of
      that marriage, Walter de Brienne, succeeded to the duchy of
      Athens; and, with the aid of some Catalan mercenaries, whom he
      invested with fiefs, reduced above thirty castles of the vassal
      or neighboring lords. But when he was informed of the approach
      and ambition of the great company, he collected a force of seven
      hundred knights, six thousand four hundred horse, and eight
      thousand foot, and boldly met them on the banks of the River
      Cephisus in Botia. The Catalans amounted to no more than three
      thousand five hundred horse, and four thousand foot; but the
      deficiency of numbers was compensated by stratagem and order.
      They formed round their camp an artificial inundation; the duke
      and his knights advanced without fear or precaution on the
      verdant meadow; their horses plunged into the bog; and he was cut
      in pieces, with the greatest part of the French cavalry. His
      family and nation were expelled; and his son Walter de Brienne,
      the titular duke of Athens, the tyrant of Florence, and the
      constable of France, lost his life in the field of Poitiers
      Attica and Botia were the rewards of the victorious Catalans;
      they married the widows and daughters of the slain; and during
      fourteen years, the great company was the terror of the Grecian
      states. Their factions drove them to acknowledge the sovereignty
      of the house of Arragon; and during the remainder of the
      fourteenth century, Athens, as a government or an appanage, was
      successively bestowed by the kings of Sicily. After the French
      and Catalans, the third dynasty was that of the Accaioli, a
      family, plebeian at Florence, potent at Naples, and sovereign in
      Greece. Athens, which they embellished with new buildings, became
      the capital of a state, that extended over Thebes, Argos,
      Corinth, Delphi, and a part of Thessaly; and their reign was
      finally determined by Mahomet the Second, who strangled the last
      duke, and educated his sons in the discipline and religion of the
      seraglio.

      51 (return) [ See the laborious history of Ducange, whose
      accurate table of the French dynasties recapitulates the
      thirty-five passages, in which he mentions the dukes of Athens.]

      52 (return) [ He is twice mentioned by Villehardouin with honor,
      (No. 151, 235;) and under the first passage, Ducange observes all
      that can be known of his person and family.]

      53 (return) [ From these Latin princes of the xivth century,
      Boccace, Chaucer. and Shakspeare, have borrowed their Theseus
      _duke_ of Athens. An ignorant age transfers its own language and
      manners to the most distant times.]

      54 (return) [ The same Constantine gave to Sicily a king, to
      Russia the _magnus dapifer_ of the empire, to Thebes the
      _primicerius_; and these absurd fables are properly lashed by
      Ducange, (ad Nicephor. Greg. l. vii. c. 5.) By the Latins, the
      lord of Thebes was styled, by corruption, the Megas Kurios, or
      Grand Sire!]

      55 (return) [ _Quodam miraculo_, says Alberic. He was probably
      received by Michael Choniates, the archbishop who had defended
      Athens against the tyrant Leo Sgurus, (Nicetas urbs capta, p.
      805, ed. Bek.) Michael was the brother of the historian Nicetas;
      and his encomium of Athens is still extant in MS. in the Bodleian
      library, (Fabric. Bibliot. Græc tom. vi. p. 405.) * Note: Nicetas
      says expressly that Michael surrendered the Acropolis to the
      marquis.—M.]

      Athens, 56 though no more than the shadow of her former self,
      still contains about eight or ten thousand inhabitants; of these,
      three fourths are Greeks in religion and language; and the Turks,
      who compose the remainder, have relaxed, in their intercourse
      with the citizens, somewhat of the pride and gravity of their
      national character. The olive-tree, the gift of Minerva,
      flourishes in Attica; nor has the honey of Mount Hymettus lost
      any part of its exquisite flavor: 57 but the languid trade is
      monopolized by strangers, and the agriculture of a barren land is
      abandoned to the vagrant Walachians. The Athenians are still
      distinguished by the subtlety and acuteness of their
      understandings; but these qualities, unless ennobled by freedom,
      and enlightened by study, will degenerate into a low and selfish
      cunning: and it is a proverbial saying of the country, “From the
      Jews of Thessalonica, the Turks of Negropont, and the Greeks of
      Athens, good Lord deliver us!” This artful people has eluded the
      tyranny of the Turkish bashaws, by an expedient which alleviates
      their servitude and aggravates their shame. About the middle of
      the last century, the Athenians chose for their protector the
      Kislar Aga, or chief black eunuch of the seraglio. This Æthiopian
      slave, who possesses the sultan’s ear, condescends to accept the
      tribute of thirty thousand crowns: his lieutenant, the Waywode,
      whom he annually confirms, may reserve for his own about five or
      six thousand more; and such is the policy of the citizens, that
      they seldom fail to remove and punish an oppressive governor.
      Their private differences are decided by the archbishop, one of
      the richest prelates of the Greek church, since he possesses a
      revenue of one thousand pounds sterling; and by a tribunal of the
      eight _geronti_ or elders, chosen in the eight quarters of the
      city: the noble families cannot trace their pedigree above three
      hundred years; but their principal members are distinguished by a
      grave demeanor, a fur cap, and the lofty appellation of _archon_.
      By some, who delight in the contrast, the modern language of
      Athens is represented as the most corrupt and barbarous of the
      seventy dialects of the vulgar Greek: 58 this picture is too
      darkly colored: but it would not be easy, in the country of Plato
      and Demosthenes, to find a reader or a copy of their works. The
      Athenians walk with supine indifference among the glorious ruins
      of antiquity; and such is the debasement of their character, that
      they are incapable of admiring the genius of their predecessors.
      59

      56 (return) [ The modern account of Athens, and the Athenians, is
      extracted from Spon, (Voyage en Grece, tom. ii. p. 79—199,) and
      Wheeler, (Travels into Greece, p. 337—414,) Stuart, (Antiquities
      of Athens, passim,) and Chandler, (Travels into Greece, p.
      23—172.) The first of these travellers visited Greece in the year
      1676; the last, 1765; and ninety years had not produced much
      difference in the tranquil scene.]

      57 (return) [ The ancients, or at least the Athenians, believed
      that all the bees in the world had been propagated from Mount
      Hymettus. They taught, that health might be preserved, and life
      prolonged, by the external use of oil, and the internal use of
      honey, (Geoponica, l. xv. c 7, p. 1089—1094, edit. Niclas.)]

      58 (return) [ Ducange, Glossar. Græc. Præfat. p. 8, who quotes
      for his author Theodosius Zygomalas, a modern grammarian. Yet
      Spon (tom. ii. p. 194) and Wheeler, (p. 355,) no incompetent
      judges, entertain a more favorable opinion of the Attic dialect.]

      59 (return) [ Yet we must not accuse them of corrupting the name
      of Athens, which they still call Athini. From the eiV thn
      'Aqhnhn, we have formed our own barbarism of _Setines_. * Note:
      Gibbon did not foresee a Bavarian prince on the throne of Greece,
      with Athens as his capital.—M.]




      Chapter LXIII: Civil Wars And The Ruin Of The Greek Empire.—Part
      I.

     Civil Wars, And Ruin Of The Greek Empire.—Reigns Of Andronicus,
     The Elder And Younger, And John Palæologus.— Regency, Revolt,
     Reign, And Abdication Of John Cantacuzene.— Establishment Of A
     Genoese Colony At Pera Or Galata.—Their Wars With The Empire And
     City Of Constantinople.

      The long reign of Andronicus 1 the elder is chiefly memorable by
      the disputes of the Greek church, the invasion of the Catalans,
      and the rise of the Ottoman power. He is celebrated as the most
      learned and virtuous prince of the age; but such virtue, and such
      learning, contributed neither to the perfection of the
      individual, nor to the happiness of society. A slave of the most
      abject superstition, he was surrounded on all sides by visible
      and invisible enemies; nor were the flames of hell less dreadful
      to his fancy, than those of a Catalan or Turkish war. Under the
      reign of the Palæologi, the choice of the patriarch was the most
      important business of the state; the heads of the Greek church
      were ambitious and fanatic monks; and their vices or virtues,
      their learning or ignorance, were equally mischievous or
      contemptible. By his intemperate discipline, the patriarch
      Athanasius 2 excited the hatred of the clergy and people: he was
      heard to declare, that the sinner should swallow the last dregs
      of the cup of penance; and the foolish tale was propagated of his
      punishing a sacrilegious ass that had tasted the lettuce of a
      convent garden. Driven from the throne by the universal clamor,
      Athanasius composed before his retreat two papers of a very
      opposite cast. His public testament was in the tone of charity
      and resignation; the private codicil breathed the direst
      anathemas against the authors of his disgrace, whom he excluded
      forever from the communion of the holy trinity, the angels, and
      the saints. This last paper he enclosed in an earthen pot, which
      was placed, by his order, on the top of one of the pillars, in
      the dome of St. Sophia, in the distant hope of discovery and
      revenge. At the end of four years, some youths, climbing

       by a ladder in search of pigeons’ nests, detected the fatal
       secret; and,

      as Andronicus felt himself touched and bound by the
      excommunication, he trembled on the brink of the abyss which had
      been so treacherously dug under his feet. A synod of bishops was
      instantly convened to debate this important question: the
      rashness of these clandestine anathemas was generally condemned;
      but as the knot could be untied only by the same hand, as that
      hand was now deprived of the crosier, it appeared that this
      posthumous decree was irrevocable by any earthly power. Some
      faint testimonies of repentance and pardon were extorted from the
      author of the mischief; but the conscience of the emperor was
      still wounded, and he desired, with no less ardor than Athanasius
      himself, the restoration of a patriarch, by whom alone he could
      be healed. At the dead of night, a monk rudely knocked at the
      door of the royal bed-chamber, announcing a revelation of plague
      and famine, of inundations and earthquakes. Andronicus started
      from his bed, and spent the night in prayer, till he felt, or
      thought that he felt, a slight motion of the earth. The emperor
      on foot led the bishops and monks to the cell of Athanasius; and,
      after a proper resistance, the saint, from whom this message had
      been sent, consented to absolve the prince, and govern the church
      of Constantinople. Untamed by disgrace, and hardened by solitude,
      the shepherd was again odious to the flock, and his enemies
      contrived a singular, and as it proved, a successful, mode of
      revenge. In the night, they stole away the footstool or
      foot-cloth of his throne, which they secretly replaced with the
      decoration of a satirical picture. The emperor was painted with a
      bridle in his mouth, and Athanasius leading the tractable beast
      to the feet of Christ. The authors of the libel were detected and
      punished; but as their lives had been spared, the Christian
      priest in sullen indignation retired to his cell; and the eyes of
      Andronicus, which had been opened for a moment, were again closed
      by his successor.

      1 (return) [ Andronicus himself will justify our freedom in the
      invective, (Nicephorus Gregoras, l. i. c. i.,) which he
      pronounced against historic falsehood. It is true, that his
      censure is more pointedly urged against calumny than against
      adulation.]

      2 (return) [ For the anathema in the pigeon’s nest, see Pachymer,
      (l. ix. c. 24,) who relates the general history of Athanasius,
      (l. viii. c. 13—16, 20, 24, l. x. c. 27—29, 31—36, l. xi. c. 1—3,
      5, 6, l. xiii. c. 8, 10, 23, 35,) and is followed by Nicephorus
      Gregoras, (l. vi. c. 5, 7, l. vii. c. 1, 9,) who includes the
      second retreat of this second Chrysostom.]

      If this transaction be one of the most curious and important of a
      reign of fifty years, I cannot at least accuse the brevity of my
      materials, since I reduce into some few pages the enormous folios
      of Pachymer, 3 Cantacuzene, 4 and Nicephorus Gregoras, 5 who have
      composed the prolix and languid story of the times. The name and
      situation of the emperor John Cantacuzene might inspire the most
      lively curiosity. His memorials of forty years extend from the
      revolt of the younger Andronicus to his own abdication of the
      empire; and it is observed, that, like Moses and Cæsar, he was
      the principal actor in the scenes which he describes. But in this
      eloquent work we should vainly seek the sincerity of a hero or a
      penitent. Retired in a cloister from the vices and passions of
      the world, he presents not a confession, but an apology, of the
      life of an ambitious statesman. Instead of unfolding the true
      counsels and characters of men, he displays the smooth and
      specious surface of events, highly varnished with his own praises
      and those of his friends. Their motives are always pure; their
      ends always legitimate: they conspire and rebel without any views
      of interest; and the violence which they inflict or suffer is
      celebrated as the spontaneous effect of reason and virtue.

      3 (return) [ Pachymer, in seven books, 377 folio pages, describes
      the first twenty-six years of Andronicus the Elder; and marks the
      date of his composition by the current news or lie of the day,
      (A.D. 1308.) Either death or disgust prevented him from resuming
      the pen.]

      4 (return) [ After an interval of twelve years, from the
      conclusion of Pachymer, Cantacuzenus takes up the pen; and his
      first book (c. 1—59, p. 9—150) relates the civil war, and the
      eight last years of the elder Andronicus. The ingenious
      comparison with Moses and Cæsar is fancied by his French
      translator, the president Cousin.]

      5 (return) [ Nicephorus Gregoras more briefly includes the entire
      life and reign of Andronicus the elder, (l. vi. c. 1, p. 96—291.)
      This is the part of which Cantacuzene complains as a false and
      malicious representation of his conduct.]

      After the example of the first of the Palæologi, the elder
      Andronicus associated his son Michael to the honors of the
      purple; and from the age of eighteen to his premature death, that
      prince was acknowledged, above twenty-five years, as the second
      emperor of the Greeks. 6 At the head of an army, he excited
      neither the fears of the enemy, nor the jealousy of the court;
      his modesty and patience were never tempted to compute the years
      of his father; nor was that father compelled to repent of his
      liberality either by the virtues or vices of his son. The son of
      Michael was named Andronicus from his grandfather, to whose early
      favor he was introduced by that nominal resemblance. The blossoms
      of wit and beauty increased the fondness of the elder Andronicus;
      and, with the common vanity of age, he expected to realize in the
      second, the hope which had been disappointed in the first,
      generation. The boy was educated in the palace as an heir and a
      favorite; and in the oaths and acclamations of the people, the
      _august triad_ was formed by the names of the father, the son,
      and the grandson. But the younger Andronicus was speedily
      corrupted by his infant greatness, while he beheld with puerile
      impatience the double obstacle that hung, and might long hang,
      over his rising ambition. It was not to acquire fame, or to
      diffuse happiness, that he so eagerly aspired: wealth and
      impunity were in his eyes the most precious attributes of a
      monarch; and his first indiscreet demand was the sovereignty of
      some rich and fertile island, where he might lead a life of
      independence and pleasure. The emperor was offended by the loud
      and frequent intemperance which disturbed his capital; the sums
      which his parsimony denied were supplied by the Genoese usurers
      of Pera; and the oppressive debt, which consolidated the interest
      of a faction, could be discharged only by a revolution. A
      beautiful female, a matron in rank, a prostitute in manners, had
      instructed the younger Andronicus in the rudiments of love; but
      he had reason to suspect the nocturnal visits of a rival; and a
      stranger passing through the street was pierced by the arrows of
      his guards, who were placed in ambush at her door. That stranger
      was his brother, Prince Manuel, who languished and died of his
      wound; and the emperor Michael, their common father, whose health
      was in a declining state, expired on the eighth day, lamenting
      the loss of both his children. 7 However guiltless in his
      intention, the younger Andronicus might impute a brother’s and a
      father’s death to the consequence of his own vices; and deep was
      the sigh of thinking and feeling men, when they perceived,
      instead of sorrow and repentance, his ill-dissembled joy on the
      removal of two odious competitors. By these melancholy events,
      and the increase of his disorders, the mind of the elder emperor
      was gradually alienated; and, after many fruitless reproofs, he
      transferred on another grandson 8 his hopes and affection. The
      change was announced by the new oath of allegiance to the
      reigning sovereign, and the _person_ whom he should appoint for
      his successor; and the acknowledged heir, after a repetition of
      insults and complaints, was exposed to the indignity of a public
      trial. Before the sentence, which would probably have condemned
      him to a dungeon or a cell, the emperor was informed that the
      palace courts were filled with the armed followers of his
      grandson; the judgment was softened to a treaty of
      reconciliation; and the triumphant escape of the prince
      encouraged the ardor of the younger faction.

      6 (return) [ He was crowned May 21st, 1295, and died October
      12th, 1320, (Ducange, Fam. Byz. p. 239.) His brother Theodore, by
      a second marriage, inherited the marquisate of Montferrat,
      apostatized to the religion and manners of the Latins, (oti kai
      gnwmh kai pistei kai schkati, kai geneiwn koura kai pasin eqesin
      DatinoV hn akraijnhV. Nic. Greg. l. ix. c. 1,) and founded a
      dynasty of Italian princes, which was extinguished A.D. 1533,
      (Ducange, Fam. Byz. p. 249—253.)]

      7 (return) [ We are indebted to Nicephorus Gregoras (l. viii. c.
      1) for the knowledge of this tragic adventure; while Cantacuzene
      more discreetly conceals the vices of Andronicus the Younger, of
      which he was the witness and perhaps the associate, (l. i. c. 1,
      &c.)]

      8 (return) [ His destined heir was Michael Catharus, the bastard
      of Constantine his second son. In this project of excluding his
      grandson Andronicus, Nicephorus Gregoras (l. viii. c. 3) agrees
      with Cantacuzene, (l. i. c. 1, 2.)]

      Yet the capital, the clergy, and the senate, adhered to the
      person, or at least to the government, of the old emperor; and it
      was only in the provinces, by flight, and revolt, and foreign
      succor, that the malecontents could hope to vindicate their cause
      and subvert his throne. The soul of the enterprise was the great
      domestic John Cantacuzene; the sally from Constantinople is the
      first date of his actions and memorials; and if his own pen be
      most descriptive of his patriotism, an unfriendly historian has
      not refused to celebrate the zeal and ability which he displayed
      in the service of the young emperor. 89 That prince escaped from
      the capital under the pretence of hunting; erected his standard
      at Adrianople; and, in a few days, assembled fifty thousand horse
      and foot, whom neither honor nor duty could have armed against
      the Barbarians. Such a force might have saved or commanded the
      empire; but their counsels were discordant, their motions were
      slow and doubtful, and their progress was checked by intrigue and
      negotiation. The quarrel of the two Andronici was protracted, and
      suspended, and renewed, during a ruinous period of seven years.
      In the first treaty, the relics of the Greek empire were divided:
      Constantinople, Thessalonica, and the islands, were left to the
      elder, while the younger acquired the sovereignty of the greatest
      part of Thrace, from Philippi to the Byzantine limit. By the
      second treaty, he stipulated the payment of his troops, his
      immediate coronation, and an adequate share of the power and
      revenue of the state. The third civil war was terminated by the
      surprise of Constantinople, the final retreat of the old emperor,
      and the sole reign of his victorious grandson. The reasons of
      this delay may be found in the characters of the men and of the
      times. When the heir of the monarchy first pleaded his wrongs and
      his apprehensions, he was heard with pity and applause: and his
      adherents repeated on all sides the inconsistent promise, that he
      would increase the pay of the soldiers and alleviate the burdens
      of the people. The grievances of forty years were mingled in his
      revolt; and the rising generation was fatigued by the endless
      prospect of a reign, whose favorites and maxims were of other
      times. The youth of Andronicus had been without spirit, his age
      was without reverence: his taxes produced an unusual revenue of
      five hundred thousand pounds; yet the richest of the sovereigns
      of Christendom was incapable of maintaining three thousand horse
      and twenty galleys, to resist the destructive progress of the
      Turks. 9 “How different,” said the younger Andronicus, “is my
      situation from that of the son of Philip! Alexander might
      complain, that his father would leave him nothing to conquer:
      alas! my grandsire will leave me nothing to lose.” But the Greeks
      were soon admonished, that the public disorders could not be
      healed by a civil war; and that their young favorite was not
      destined to be the savior of a falling empire. On the first
      repulse, his party was broken by his own levity, their intestine
      discord, and the intrigues of the ancient court, which tempted
      each malecontent to desert or betray the cause of the rebellion.
      Andronicus the younger was touched with remorse, or fatigued with
      business, or deceived by negotiation: pleasure rather than power
      was his aim; and the license of maintaining a thousand hounds, a
      thousand hawks, and a thousand huntsmen, was sufficient to sully
      his fame and disarm his ambition.

      89 (return) [ The conduct of Cantacuzene, by his own showing, was
      inexplicable. He was unwilling to dethrone the old emperor, and
      dissuaded the immediate march on Constantinople. The young
      Andronicus, he says, entered into his views, and wrote to warn
      the emperor of his danger when the march was determined.
      Cantacuzenus, in Nov. Byz. Hist. Collect. vol. i. p. 104, &c.—M.]

      9 (return) [ See Nicephorus Gregoras, l. viii. c. 6. The younger
      Andronicus complained, that in four years and four months a sum
      of 350,000 byzants of gold was due to him for the expenses of his
      household, (Cantacuzen l. i. c. 48.) Yet he would have remitted
      the debt, if he might have been allowed to squeeze the farmers of
      the revenue.]

      Let us now survey the catastrophe of this busy plot, and the
      final situation of the principal actors. 10 The age of Andronicus
      was consumed in civil discord; and, amidst the events of war and
      treaty, his power and reputation continually decayed, till the
      fatal night in which the gates of the city and palace were opened
      without resistance to his grandson. His principal commander
      scorned the repeated warnings of danger; and retiring to rest in
      the vain security of ignorance, abandoned the feeble monarch,
      with some priests and pages, to the terrors of a sleepless night.
      These terrors were quickly realized by the hostile shouts, which
      proclaimed the titles and victory of Andronicus the younger; and
      the aged emperor, falling prostrate before an image of the
      Virgin, despatched a suppliant message to resign the sceptre, and
      to obtain his life at the hands of the conqueror. The answer of
      his grandson was decent and pious; at the prayer of his friends,
      the younger Andronicus assumed the sole administration; but the
      elder still enjoyed the name and preeminence of the first
      emperor, the use of the great palace, and a pension of
      twenty-four thousand pieces of gold, one half of which was
      assigned on the royal treasury, and the other on the fishery of
      Constantinople. But his impotence was soon exposed to contempt
      and oblivion; the vast silence of the palace was disturbed only
      by the cattle and poultry of the neighborhood, 101 which roved
      with impunity through the solitary courts; and a reduced
      allowance of ten thousand pieces of gold 11 was all that he could
      ask, and more than he could hope. His calamities were imbittered
      by the gradual extinction of sight; his confinement was rendered
      each day more rigorous; and during the absence and sickness of
      his grandson, his inhuman keepers, by the threats of instant
      death, compelled him to exchange the purple for the monastic
      habit and profession. The monk _Antony_ had renounced the pomp of
      the world; yet he had occasion for a coarse fur in the winter
      season, and as wine was forbidden by his confessor, and water by
      his physician, the sherbet of Egypt was his common drink. It was
      not without difficulty that the late emperor could procure three
      or four pieces to satisfy these simple wants; and if he bestowed
      the gold to relieve the more painful distress of a friend, the
      sacrifice is of some weight in the scale of humanity and
      religion. Four years after his abdication, Andronicus or Antony
      expired in a cell, in the seventy-fourth year of his age: and the
      last strain of adulation could only promise a more splendid crown
      of glory in heaven than he had enjoyed upon earth. 12 121

      10 (return) [ I follow the chronology of Nicephorus Gregoras, who
      is remarkably exact. It is proved that Cantacuzene has mistaken
      the dates of his own actions, or rather that his text has been
      corrupted by ignorant transcribers.]

      101 (return) [ And the washerwomen, according to Nic. Gregoras,
      p. 431.—M.]

      11 (return) [ I have endeavored to reconcile the 24,000 pieces of
      Cantacuzene (l. ii. c. 1) with the 10,000 of Nicephorus Gregoras,
      (l. ix. c. 2;) the one of whom wished to soften, the other to
      magnify, the hardships of the old emperor.]

      12 (return) [ See Nicephorus Gregoras, (l. ix. 6, 7, 8, 10, 14,
      l. x. c. 1.) The historian had tasted of the prosperity, and
      shared the retreat, of his benefactor; and that friendship which
      “waits or to the scaffold or the cell,” should not lightly be
      accused as “a hireling, a prostitute to praise.” * Note: But it
      may be accused of unparalleled absurdity. He compares the
      extinction of the feeble old man to that of the sun: his coffin
      is to be floated like Noah’s ark by a deluge of tears.—M.]

      121 (return) [ Prodigies (according to Nic. Gregoras, p. 460)
      announced the departure of the old and imbecile Imperial Monk
      from his earthly prison.—M.]

      Nor was the reign of the younger, more glorious or fortunate than
      that of the elder, Andronicus. 13 He gathered the fruits of
      ambition; but the taste was transient and bitter: in the supreme
      station he lost the remains of his early popularity; and the
      defects of his character became still more conspicuous to the
      world. The public reproach urged him to march in person against
      the Turks; nor did his courage fail in the hour of trial; but a
      defeat and a wound were the only trophies of his expedition in
      Asia, which confirmed the establishment of the Ottoman monarchy.
      The abuses of the civil government attained their full maturity
      and perfection: his neglect of forms, and the confusion of
      national dresses, are deplored by the Greeks as the fatal
      symptoms of the decay of the empire. Andronicus was old before
      his time; the intemperance of youth had accelerated the
      infirmities of age; and after being rescued from a dangerous
      malady by nature, or physic, or the Virgin, he was snatched away
      before he had accomplished his forty-fifth year. He was twice
      married; and, as the progress of the Latins in arms and arts had
      softened the prejudices of the Byzantine court, his two wives
      were chosen in the princely houses of Germany and Italy. The
      first, Agnes at home, Irene in Greece, was daughter of the duke
      of Brunswick. Her father 14 was a petty lord 15 in the poor and
      savage regions of the north of Germany: 16 yet he derived some
      revenue from his silver mines; 17 and his family is celebrated by
      the Greeks as the most ancient and noble of the Teutonic name. 18
      After the death of this childish princess, Andronicus sought in
      marriage Jane, the sister of the count of Savoy; 19 and his suit
      was preferred to that of the French king. 20 The count respected
      in his sister the superior majesty of a Roman empress: her
      retinue was composed of knights and ladies; she was regenerated
      and crowned in St. Sophia, under the more orthodox appellation of
      Anne; and, at the nuptial feast, the Greeks and Italians vied
      with each other in the martial exercises of tilts and
      tournaments.

      13 (return) [ The sole reign of Andronicus the younger is
      described by Cantacuzene (l. ii. c. 1—40, p. 191—339) and
      Nicephorus Gregoras, (l. ix c. 7—l. xi. c. 11, p. 262—361.)]

      14 (return) [ Agnes, or Irene, was the daughter of Duke Henry the
      Wonderful, the chief of the house of Brunswick, and the fourth in
      descent from the famous Henry the Lion, duke of Saxony and
      Bavaria, and conqueror of the Sclavi on the Baltic coast. Her
      brother Henry was surnamed the _Greek_, from his two journeys
      into the East: but these journeys were subsequent to his sister’s
      marriage; and I am ignorant _how_ Agnes was discovered in the
      heart of Germany, and recommended to the Byzantine court.
      (Rimius, Memoirs of the House of Brunswick, p. 126—137.]

      15 (return) [ Henry the Wonderful was the founder of the branch
      of Grubenhagen, extinct in the year 1596, (Rimius, p. 287.) He
      resided in the castle of Wolfenbuttel, and possessed no more than
      a sixth part of the allodial estates of Brunswick and Luneburgh,
      which the Guelph family had saved from the confiscation of their
      great fiefs. The frequent partitions among brothers had almost
      ruined the princely houses of Germany, till that just, but
      pernicious, law was slowly superseded by the right of
      primogeniture. The principality of Grubenhagen, one of the last
      remains of the Hercynian forest, is a woody, mountainous, and
      barren tract, (Busching’s Geography, vol. vi. p. 270—286, English
      translation.)]

      16 (return) [ The royal author of the Memoirs of Brandenburgh
      will teach us, how justly, in a much later period, the north of
      Germany deserved the epithets of poor and barbarous. (Essai sur
      les Murs, &c.) In the year 1306, in the woods of Luneburgh, some
      wild people of the Vened race were allowed to bury alive their
      infirm and useless parents. (Rimius, p. 136.)]

      17 (return) [ The assertion of Tacitus, that Germany was
      destitute of the precious metals, must be taken, even in his own
      time, with some limitation, (Germania, c. 5. Annal. xi. 20.)
      According to Spener, (Hist. Germaniæ Pragmatica, tom. i. p. 351,)
      _Argentifodin_ in Hercyniis montibus, imperante Othone magno
      (A.D. 968) primum apertæ, largam etiam opes augendi dederunt
      copiam: but Rimius (p. 258, 259) defers till the year 1016 the
      discovery of the silver mines of Grubenhagen, or the Upper Hartz,
      which were productive in the beginning of the xivth century, and
      which still yield a considerable revenue to the house of
      Brunswick.]

      18 (return) [ Cantacuzene has given a most honorable testimony,
      hn d’ ek Germanvn auth Jugathr doukoV nti Mprouzouhk, (the modern
      Greeks employ the nt for the d, and the mp for the b, and the
      whole will read in the Italian idiom di Brunzuic,) tou par autoiV
      epijanestatou, kai?iamprothti pantaV touV omojulouV
      uperballontoV. The praise is just in itself, and pleasing to an
      English ear.]

      19 (return) [ Anne, or Jane, was one of the four daughters of
      Amedée the Great, by a second marriage, and half-sister of his
      successor Edward count of Savoy. (Anderson’s Tables, p. 650. See
      Cantacuzene, l. i. c. 40—42.)]

      20 (return) [ That king, if the fact be true, must have been
      Charles the Fair who in five years (1321—1326) was married to
      three wives, (Anderson, p. 628.) Anne of Savoy arrived at
      Constantinople in February, 1326.]

      The empress Anne of Savoy survived her husband: their son, John
      Palæologus, was left an orphan and an emperor in the ninth year
      of his age; and his weakness was protected by the first and most
      deserving of the Greeks. The long and cordial friendship of his
      father for John Cantacuzene is alike honorable to the prince and
      the subject. It had been formed amidst the pleasures of their
      youth: their families were almost equally noble; 21 and the
      recent lustre of the purple was amply compensated by the energy
      of a private education. We have seen that the young emperor was
      saved by Cantacuzene from the power of his grandfather; and,
      after six years of civil war, the same favorite brought him back
      in triumph to the palace of Constantinople. Under the reign of
      Andronicus the younger, the great domestic ruled the emperor and
      the empire; and it was by his valor and conduct that the Isle of
      Lesbos and the principality of Ætolia were restored to their
      ancient allegiance. His enemies confess, that, among the public
      robbers, Cantacuzene alone was moderate and abstemious; and the
      free and voluntary account which he produces of his own wealth 22
      may sustain the presumption that he was devolved by inheritance,
      and not accumulated by rapine. He does not indeed specify the
      value of his money, plate, and jewels; yet, after a voluntary
      gift of two hundred vases of silver, after much had been secreted
      by his friends and plundered by his foes, his forfeit treasures
      were sufficient for the equipment of a fleet of seventy galleys.
      He does not measure the size and number of his estates; but his
      granaries were heaped with an incredible store of wheat and
      barley; and the labor of a thousand yoke of oxen might cultivate,
      according to the practice of antiquity, about sixty-two thousand
      five hundred acres of arable land. 23 His pastures were stocked
      with two thousand five hundred brood mares, two hundred camels,
      three hundred mules, five hundred asses, five thousand horned
      cattle, fifty thousand hogs, and seventy thousand sheep: 24 a
      precious record of rural opulence, in the last period of the
      empire, and in a land, most probably in Thrace, so repeatedly
      wasted by foreign and domestic hostility. The favor of
      Cantacuzene was above his fortune. In the moments of familiarity,
      in the hour of sickness, the emperor was desirous to level the
      distance between them and pressed his friend to accept the diadem
      and purple. The virtue of the great domestic, which is attested
      by his own pen, resisted the dangerous proposal; but the last
      testament of Andronicus the younger named him the guardian of his
      son, and the regent of the empire.

      21 (return) [ The noble race of the Cantacuzeni (illustrious from
      the xith century in the Byzantine annals) was drawn from the
      Paladins of France, the heroes of those romances which, in the
      xiiith century, were translated and read by the Greeks, (Ducange,
      Fam. Byzant. p. 258.)]

      22 (return) [ See Cantacuzene, (l. iii. c. 24, 30, 36.)]

      23 (return) [ Saserna, in Gaul, and Columella, in Italy or Spain,
      allow two yoke of oxen, two drivers, and six laborers, for two
      hundred jugera (125 English acres) of arable land, and three more
      men must be added if there be much underwood, (Columella de Re
      Rustica, l. ii. c. 13, p 441, edit. Gesner.)]

      24 (return) [ In this enumeration (l. iii. c. 30) the French
      translation of the president Cousin is blotted with three
      palpable and essential errors. 1. He omits the 1000 yoke of
      working oxen. 2. He interprets the pentakosiai proV diaciliaiV,
      by the number of fifteen hundred. * 3. He confounds myriads with
      chiliads, and gives Cantacuzene no more than 5000 hogs. Put not
      your trust in translations! Note: * There seems to be another
      reading, ciliaiV. Niebuhr’s edit. in loc.—M.]

      Had the regent found a suitable return of obedience and
      gratitude, perhaps he would have acted with pure and zealous
      fidelity in the service of his pupil. 25 A guard of five hundred
      soldiers watched over his person and the palace; the funeral of
      the late emperor was decently performed; the capital was silent
      and submissive; and five hundred letters, which Cantacuzene
      despatched in the first month, informed the provinces of their
      loss and their duty. The prospect of a tranquil minority was
      blasted by the great duke or admiral Apocaucus, and to exaggerate
      _his_ perfidy, the Imperial historian is pleased to magnify his
      own imprudence, in raising him to that office against the advice
      of his more sagacious sovereign. Bold and subtle, rapacious and
      profuse, the avarice and ambition of Apocaucus were by turns
      subservient to each other; and his talents were applied to the
      ruin of his country. His arrogance was heightened by the command
      of a naval force and an impregnable castle, and under the mask of
      oaths and flattery he secretly conspired against his benefactor.
      The female court of the empress was bribed and directed; he
      encouraged Anne of Savoy to assert, by the law of nature, the
      tutelage of her son; the love of power was disguised by the
      anxiety of maternal tenderness: and the founder of the Palæologi
      had instructed his posterity to dread the example of a perfidious
      guardian. The patriarch John of Apri was a proud and feeble old
      man, encompassed by a numerous and hungry kindred. He produced an
      obsolete epistle of Andronicus, which bequeathed the prince and
      people to his pious care: the fate of his predecessor Arsenius
      prompted him to prevent, rather than punish, the crimes of a
      usurper; and Apocaucus smiled at the success of his own flattery,
      when he beheld the Byzantine priest assuming the state and
      temporal claims of the Roman pontiff. 26 Between three persons so
      different in their situation and character, a private league was
      concluded: a shadow of authority was restored to the senate; and
      the people was tempted by the name of freedom. By this powerful
      confederacy, the great domestic was assaulted at first with
      clandestine, at length with open, arms. His prerogatives were
      disputed; his opinions slighted; his friends persecuted; and his
      safety was threatened both in the camp and city. In his absence
      on the public service, he was accused of treason; proscribed as
      an enemy of the church and state; and delivered with all his
      adherents to the sword of justice, the vengeance of the people,
      and the power of the devil; his fortunes were confiscated; his
      aged mother was cast into prison; 261 all his past services were
      buried in oblivion; and he was driven by injustice to perpetrate
      the crime of which he was accused. 27 From the review of his
      preceding conduct, Cantacuzene appears to have been guiltless of
      any treasonable designs; and the only suspicion of his innocence
      must arise from the vehemence of his protestations, and the
      sublime purity which he ascribes to his own virtue. While the
      empress and the patriarch still affected the appearances of
      harmony, he repeatedly solicited the permission of retiring to a
      private, and even a monastic, life. After he had been declared a
      public enemy, it was his fervent wish to throw himself at the
      feet of the young emperor, and to receive without a murmur the
      stroke of the executioner: it was not without reluctance that he
      listened to the voice of reason, which inculcated the sacred duty
      of saving his family and friends, and proved that he could only
      save them by drawing the sword and assuming the Imperial title.

      25 (return) [ See the regency and reign of John Cantacuzenus, and
      the whole progress of the civil war, in his own history, (l. iii.
      c. 1—100, p. 348—700,) and in that of Nicephorus Gregoras, (l.
      xii. c. 1—l. xv. c. 9, p. 353—492.)]

      26 (return) [ He assumes the royal privilege of red shoes or
      buskins; placed on his head a mitre of silk and gold; subscribed
      his epistles with hyacinth or green ink, and claimed for the new,
      whatever Constantine had given to the ancient, Rome, (Cantacuzen.
      l. iii. c. 36. Nic. Gregoras, l. xiv. c. 3.)]

      261 (return) [ She died there through persecution and
      neglect.—M.]

      27 (return) [ Nic. Gregoras (l. xii. c. 5) confesses the
      innocence and virtues of Cantacuzenus, the guilt and flagitious
      vices of Apocaucus; nor does he dissemble the motive of his
      personal and religious enmity to the former; nun de dia kakian
      allwn, aitioV o praotatoV thV tvn olwn edoxaV? eioai jqoraV.
      Note: The alloi were the religious enemies and persecutors of
      Nicephorus.—M.]




      Chapter LXIII: Civil Wars And The Ruin Of The Greek Empire.—Part
      II.

      In the strong city of Demotica, his peculiar domain, the emperor
      John Cantacuzenus was invested with the purple buskins: his right
      leg was clothed by his noble kinsmen, the left by the Latin
      chiefs, on whom he conferred the order of knighthood. But even in
      this act of revolt, he was still studious of loyalty; and the
      titles of John Palæologus and Anne of Savoy were proclaimed
      before his own name and that of his wife Irene. Such vain
      ceremony is a thin disguise of rebellion, nor are there perhaps
      any personal wrongs that can authorize a subject to take arms
      against his sovereign: but the want of preparation and success
      may confirm the assurance of the usurper, that this decisive step
      was the effect of necessity rather than of choice. Constantinople
      adhered to the young emperor; the king of Bulgaria was invited to
      the relief of Adrianople: the principal cities of Thrace and
      Macedonia, after some hesitation, renounced their obedience to
      the great domestic; and the leaders of the troops and provinces
      were induced, by their private interest, to prefer the loose
      dominion of a woman and a priest. 271 The army of Cantacuzene, in
      sixteen divisions, was stationed on the banks of the Melas to
      tempt or to intimidate the capital: it was dispersed by treachery
      or fear; and the officers, more especially the mercenary Latins,
      accepted the bribes, and embraced the service, of the Byzantine
      court. After this loss, the rebel emperor (he fluctuated between
      the two characters) took the road of Thessalonica with a chosen
      remnant; but he failed in his enterprise on that important place;
      and he was closely pursued by the great duke, his enemy
      Apocaucus, at the head of a superior power by sea and land.
      Driven from the coast, in his march, or rather flight, into the
      mountains of Servia, Cantacuzene assembled his troops to
      scrutinize those who were worthy and willing to accompany his
      broken fortunes. A base majority bowed and retired; and his
      trusty band was diminished to two thousand, and at last to five
      hundred, volunteers. The _cral_, 28 or despot of the Servians
      received him with general hospitality; but the ally was
      insensibly degraded to a suppliant, a hostage, a captive; and in
      this miserable dependence, he waited at the door of the
      Barbarian, who could dispose of the life and liberty of a Roman
      emperor. The most tempting offers could not persuade the cral to
      violate his trust; but he soon inclined to the stronger side; and
      his friend was dismissed without injury to a new vicissitude of
      hopes and perils. Near six years the flame of discord burnt with
      various success and unabated rage: the cities were distracted by
      the faction of the nobles and the plebeians; the Cantacuzeni and
      Palæologi: and the Bulgarians, the Servians, and the Turks, were
      invoked on both sides as the instruments of private ambition and
      the common ruin. The regent deplored the calamities, of which he
      was the author and victim: and his own experience might dictate a
      just and lively remark on the different nature of foreign and
      civil war. “The former,” said he, “is the external warmth of
      summer, always tolerable, and often beneficial; the latter is the
      deadly heat of a fever, which consumes without a remedy the
      vitals of the constitution.” 29

      271 (return) [ Cantacuzene asserts, that in all the cities, the
      populace were on the side of the emperor, the aristocracy on his.
      The populace took the opportunity of rising and plundering the
      wealthy as Cantacuzenites, vol. iii. c. 29 Ages of common
      oppression and ruin had not extinguished these republican
      factions.—M.]

      28 (return) [ The princes of Servia (Ducange, Famil. Dalmaticæ,
      &c., c. 2, 3, 4, 9) were styled Despots in Greek, and Cral in
      their native idiom, (Ducange, Gloss. Græc. p. 751.) That title,
      the equivalent of king, appears to be of Sclavonic origin, from
      whence it has been borrowed by the Hungarians, the modern Greeks,
      and even by the Turks, (Leunclavius, Pandect. Turc. p. 422,) who
      reserve the name of Padishah for the emperor. To obtain the
      latter instead of the former is the ambition of the French at
      Constantinople, (Aversissement à l’Histoire de Timur Bec, p.
      39.)]

      29 (return) [ Nic. Gregoras, l. xii. c. 14. It is surprising that
      Cantacuzene has not inserted this just and lively image in his
      own writings.]

      The introduction of barbarians and savages into the contests of
      civilized nations, is a measure pregnant with shame and mischief;
      which the interest of the moment may compel, but which is
      reprobated by the best principles of humanity and reason. It is
      the practice of both sides to accuse their enemies of the guilt
      of the first alliances; and those who fail in their negotiations
      are loudest in their censure of the example which they envy and
      would gladly imitate. The Turks of Asia were less barbarous
      perhaps than the shepherds of Bulgaria and Servia; but their
      religion rendered them implacable foes of Rome and Christianity.
      To acquire the friendship of their emirs, the two factions vied
      with each other in baseness and profusion: the dexterity of
      Cantacuzene obtained the preference: but the succor and victory
      were dearly purchased by the marriage of his daughter with an
      infidel, the captivity of many thousand Christians, and the
      passage of the Ottomans into Europe, the last and fatal stroke in
      the fall of the Roman empire. The inclining scale was decided in
      his favor by the death of Apocaucus, the just though singular
      retribution of his crimes. A crowd of nobles or plebeians, whom
      he feared or hated, had been seized by his orders in the capital
      and the provinces; and the old palace of Constantine was assigned
      as the place of their confinement. Some alterations in raising
      the walls, and narrowing the cells, had been ingeniously
      contrived to prevent their escape, and aggravate their misery;
      and the work was incessantly pressed by the daily visits of the
      tyrant. His guards watched at the gate, and as he stood in the
      inner court to overlook the architects, without fear or
      suspicion, he was assaulted and laid breathless on the ground, by
      two 291 resolute prisoners of the Palæologian race, 30 who were
      armed with sticks, and animated by despair. On the rumor of
      revenge and liberty, the captive multitude broke their fetters,
      fortified their prison, and exposed from the battlements the
      tyrant’s head, presuming on the favor of the people and the
      clemency of the empress. Anne of Savoy might rejoice in the fall
      of a haughty and ambitious minister, but while she delayed to
      resolve or to act, the populace, more especially the mariners,
      were excited by the widow of the great duke to a sedition, an
      assault, and a massacre. The prisoners (of whom the far greater
      part were guiltless or inglorious of the deed) escaped to a
      neighboring church: they were slaughtered at the foot of the
      altar; and in his death the monster was not less bloody and
      venomous than in his life. Yet his talents alone upheld the cause
      of the young emperor; and his surviving associates, suspicious of
      each other, abandoned the conduct of the war, and rejected the
      fairest terms of accommodation. In the beginning of the dispute,
      the empress felt, and complained, that she was deceived by the
      enemies of Cantacuzene: the patriarch was employed to preach
      against the forgiveness of injuries; and her promise of immortal
      hatred was sealed by an oath, under the penalty of
      excommunication. 31 But Anne soon learned to hate without a
      teacher: she beheld the misfortunes of the empire with the
      indifference of a stranger: her jealousy was exasperated by the
      competition of a rival empress; and on the first symptoms of a
      more yielding temper, she threatened the patriarch to convene a
      synod, and degrade him from his office. Their incapacity and
      discord would have afforded the most decisive advantage; but the
      civil war was protracted by the weakness of both parties; and the
      moderation of Cantacuzene has not escaped the reproach of
      timidity and indolence. He successively recovered the provinces
      and cities; and the realm of his pupil was measured by the walls
      of Constantinople; but the metropolis alone counterbalanced the
      rest of the empire; nor could he attempt that important conquest
      till he had secured in his favor the public voice and a private
      correspondence. An Italian, of the name of Facciolati, 32 had
      succeeded to the office of great duke: the ships, the guards, and
      the golden gate, were subject to his command; but his humble
      ambition was bribed to become the instrument of treachery; and
      the revolution was accomplished without danger or bloodshed.
      Destitute of the powers of resistance, or the hope of relief, the
      inflexible Anne would have still defended the palace, and have
      smiled to behold the capital in flames, rather than in the
      possession of a rival. She yielded to the prayers of her friends
      and enemies; and the treaty was dictated by the conqueror, who
      professed a loyal and zealous attachment to the son of his
      benefactor. The marriage of his daughter with John Palæologus was
      at length consummated: the hereditary right of the pupil was
      acknowledged; but the sole administration during ten years was
      vested in the guardian. Two emperors and three empresses were
      seated on the Byzantine throne; and a general amnesty quieted the
      apprehensions, and confirmed the property, of the most guilty
      subjects. The festival of the coronation and nuptials was
      celebrated with the appearances of concord and magnificence, and
      both were equally fallacious. During the late troubles, the
      treasures of the state, and even the furniture of the palace, had
      been alienated or embezzled; the royal banquet was served in
      pewter or earthenware; and such was the proud poverty of the
      times, that the absence of gold and jewels was supplied by the
      paltry artifices of glass and gilt-leather. 33

      291 (return) [ Nicephorus says four, p.734.]

      30 (return) [ The two avengers were both Palæologi, who might
      resent, with royal indignation, the shame of their chains. The
      tragedy of Apocaucus may deserve a peculiar reference to
      Cantacuzene (l. iii. c. 86) and Nic. Gregoras, (l. xiv. c. 10.)]

      31 (return) [ Cantacuzene accuses the patriarch, and spares the
      empress, the mother of his sovereign, (l. iii. 33, 34,) against
      whom Nic. Gregoras expresses a particular animosity, (l. xiv. 10,
      11, xv. 5.) It is true that they do not speak exactly of the same
      time.]

      32 (return) [ The traitor and treason are revealed by Nic.
      Gregoras, (l. xv. c. 8;) but the name is more discreetly
      suppressed by his great accomplice, (Cantacuzen. l. iii. c. 99.)]

      33 (return) [ Nic. Greg. l. xv. 11. There were, however, some
      true pearls, but very thinly sprinkled. The rest of the stones
      had only pantodaphn croian proV to diaugeV.]

      I hasten to conclude the personal history of John Cantacuzene. 34
      He triumphed and reigned; but his reign and triumph were clouded
      by the discontent of his own and the adverse faction. His
      followers might style the general amnesty an act of pardon for
      his enemies, and of oblivion for his friends: 35 in his cause
      their estates had been forfeited or plundered; and as they
      wandered naked and hungry through the streets, they cursed the
      selfish generosity of a leader, who, on the throne of the empire,
      might relinquish without merit his private inheritance. The
      adherents of the empress blushed to hold their lives and fortunes
      by the precarious favor of a usurper; and the thirst of revenge
      was concealed by a tender concern for the succession, and even
      the safety, of her son. They were justly alarmed by a petition of
      the friends of Cantacuzene, that they might be released from
      their oath of allegiance to the Palæologi, and intrusted with the
      defence of some cautionary towns; a measure supported with
      argument and eloquence; and which was rejected (says the Imperial
      historian) “by _my_ sublime, and almost incredible virtue.” His
      repose was disturbed by the sound of plots and seditions; and he
      trembled lest the lawful prince should be stolen away by some
      foreign or domestic enemy, who would inscribe his name and his
      wrongs in the banners of rebellion. As the son of Andronicus
      advanced in the years of manhood, he began to feel and to act for
      himself; and his rising ambition was rather stimulated than
      checked by the imitation of his father’s vices. If we may trust
      his own professions, Cantacuzene labored with honest industry to
      correct these sordid and sensual appetites, and to raise the mind
      of the young prince to a level with his fortune. In the Servian
      expedition, the two emperors showed themselves in cordial harmony
      to the troops and provinces; and the younger colleague was
      initiated by the elder in the mysteries of war and government.
      After the conclusion of the peace, Palæologus was left at
      Thessalonica, a royal residence, and a frontier station, to
      secure by his absence the peace of Constantinople, and to
      withdraw his youth from the temptations of a luxurious capital.
      But the distance weakened the powers of control, and the son of
      Andronicus was surrounded with artful or unthinking companions,
      who taught him to hate his guardian, to deplore his exile, and to
      vindicate his rights. A private treaty with the cral or despot of
      Servia was soon followed by an open revolt; and Cantacuzene, on
      the throne of the elder Andronicus, defended the cause of age and
      prerogative, which in his youth he had so vigorously attacked. At
      his request the empress-mother undertook the voyage of
      Thessalonica, and the office of mediation: she returned without
      success; and unless Anne of Savoy was instructed by adversity, we
      may doubt the sincerity, or at least the fervor, of her zeal.
      While the regent grasped the sceptre with a firm and vigorous
      hand, she had been instructed to declare, that the ten years of
      his legal administration would soon elapse; and that, after a
      full trial of the vanity of the world, the emperor Cantacuzene
      sighed for the repose of a cloister, and was ambitious only of a
      heavenly crown. Had these sentiments been genuine, his voluntary
      abdication would have restored the peace of the empire, and his
      conscience would have been relieved by an act of justice.
      Palæologus alone was responsible for his future government; and
      whatever might be his vices, they were surely less formidable
      than the calamities of a civil war, in which the Barbarians and
      infidels were again invited to assist the Greeks in their mutual
      destruction. By the arms of the Turks, who now struck a deep and
      everlasting root in Europe, Cantacuzene prevailed in the third
      contest in which he had been involved; and the young emperor,
      driven from the sea and land, was compelled to take shelter among
      the Latins of the Isle of Tenedos. His insolence and obstinacy
      provoked the victor to a step which must render the quarrel
      irreconcilable; and the association of his son Matthew, whom he
      invested with the purple, established the succession in the
      family of the Cantacuzeni. But Constantinople was still attached
      to the blood of her ancient princes; and this last injury
      accelerated the restoration of the rightful heir. A noble Genoese
      espoused the cause of Palæologus, obtained a promise of his
      sister, and achieved the revolution with two galleys and two
      thousand five hundred auxiliaries. Under the pretence of
      distress, they were admitted into the lesser port; a gate was
      opened, and the Latin shout of, “Long life and victory to the
      emperor, John Palæologus!” was answered by a general rising in
      his favor. A numerous and loyal party yet adhered to the standard
      of Cantacuzene: but he asserts in his history (does he hope for
      belief?) that his tender conscience rejected the assurance of
      conquest; that, in free obedience to the voice of religion and
      philosophy, he descended from the throne and embraced with
      pleasure the monastic habit and profession. 36 So soon as he
      ceased to be a prince, his successor was not unwilling that he
      should be a saint: the remainder of his life was devoted to piety
      and learning; in the cells of Constantinople and Mount Athos, the
      monk Joasaph was respected as the temporal and spiritual father
      of the emperor; and if he issued from his retreat, it was as the
      minister of peace, to subdue the obstinacy, and solicit the
      pardon, of his rebellious son. 37

      34 (return) [ From his return to Constantinople, Cantacuzene
      continues his history and that of the empire, one year beyond the
      abdication of his son Matthew, A.D. 1357, (l. iv. c. l—50, p.
      705—911.) Nicephorus Gregoras ends with the synod of
      Constantinople, in the year 1351, (l. xxii. c. 3, p. 660; the
      rest, to the conclusion of the xxivth book, p. 717, is all
      controversy;) and his fourteen last books are still MSS. in the
      king of France’s library.]

      35 (return) [ The emperor (Cantacuzen. l. iv. c. 1) represents
      his own virtues, and Nic. Gregoras (l. xv. c. 11) the complaints
      of his friends, who suffered by its effects. I have lent them the
      words of our poor cavaliers after the Restoration.]

      36 (return) [ The awkward apology of Cantacuzene, (l. iv. c.
      39—42,) who relates, with visible confusion, his own downfall,
      may be supplied by the less accurate, but more honest, narratives
      of Matthew Villani (l. iv. c. 46, in the Script. Rerum Ital. tom.
      xiv. p. 268) and Ducas, (c 10, 11.)]

      37 (return) [ Cantacuzene, in the year 1375, was honored with a
      letter from the pope, (Fleury, Hist. Ecclés. tom. xx. p. 250.)
      His death is placed by a respectable authority on the 20th of
      November, 1411, (Ducange, Fam. Byzant. p. 260.) But if he were of
      the age of his companion Andronicus the Younger, he must have
      lived 116 years; a rare instance of longevity, which in so
      illustrious a person would have attracted universal notice.]

      Yet in the cloister, the mind of Cantacuzene was still exercised
      by theological war. He sharpened a controversial pen against the
      Jews and Mahometans; 38 and in every state he defended with equal
      zeal the divine light of Mount Thabor, a memorable question which
      consummates the religious follies of the Greeks. The fakirs of
      India, 39 and the monks of the Oriental church, were alike
      persuaded, that in the total abstraction of the faculties of the
      mind and body, the purer spirit may ascend to the enjoyment and
      vision of the Deity. The opinion and practice of the monasteries
      of Mount Athos 40 will be best represented in the words of an
      abbot, who flourished in the eleventh century. “When thou art
      alone in thy cell,” says the ascetic teacher, “shut thy door, and
      seat thyself in a corner: raise thy mind above all things vain
      and transitory; recline thy beard and chin on thy breast; turn
      thy eyes and thy thoughts toward the middle of thy belly, the
      region of the navel; and search the place of the heart, the seat
      of the soul. At first, all will be dark and comfortless; but if
      you persevere day and night, you will feel an ineffable joy; and
      no sooner has the soul discovered the place of the heart, than it
      is involved in a mystic and ethereal light.” This light, the
      production of a distempered fancy, the creature of an empty
      stomach and an empty brain, was adored by the Quietists as the
      pure and perfect essence of God himself; and as long as the folly
      was confined to Mount Athos, the simple solitaries were not
      inquisitive how the divine essence could be a _material_
      substance, or how an _immaterial_ substance could be perceived by
      the eyes of the body. But in the reign of the younger Andronicus,
      these monasteries were visited by Barlaam, 41 a Calabrian monk,
      who was equally skilled in philosophy and theology; who possessed
      the language of the Greeks and Latins; and whose versatile genius
      could maintain their opposite creeds, according to the interest
      of the moment. The indiscretion of an ascetic revealed to the
      curious traveller the secrets of mental prayer and Barlaam
      embraced the opportunity of ridiculing the Quietists, who placed
      the soul in the navel; of accusing the monks of Mount Athos of
      heresy and blasphemy. His attack compelled the more learned to
      renounce or dissemble the simple devotion of their brethren; and
      Gregory Palamas introduced a scholastic distinction between the
      essence and operation of God. His inaccessible essence dwells in
      the midst of an uncreated and eternal light; and this beatific
      vision of the saints had been manifested to the disciples on
      Mount Thabor, in the transfiguration of Christ. Yet this
      distinction could not escape the reproach of polytheism; the
      eternity of the light of Thabor was fiercely denied; and Barlaam
      still charged the Palamites with holding two eternal substances,
      a visible and an invisible God. From the rage of the monks of
      Mount Athos, who threatened his life, the Calabrian retired to
      Constantinople, where his smooth and specious manners introduced
      him to the favor of the great domestic and the emperor. The court
      and the city were involved in this theological dispute, which
      flamed amidst the civil war; but the doctrine of Barlaam was
      disgraced by his flight and apostasy: the Palamites triumphed;
      and their adversary, the patriarch John of Apri, was deposed by
      the consent of the adverse factions of the state. In the
      character of emperor and theologian, Cantacuzene presided in the
      synod of the Greek church, which established, as an article of
      faith, the uncreated light of Mount Thabor; and, after so many
      insults, the reason of mankind was slightly wounded by the
      addition of a single absurdity. Many rolls of paper or parchment
      have been blotted; and the impenitent sectaries, who refused to
      subscribe the orthodox creed, were deprived of the honors of
      Christian burial; but in the next age the question was forgotten;
      nor can I learn that the axe or the fagot were employed for the
      extirpation of the Barlaamite heresy. 42

      38 (return) [ His four discourses, or books, were printed at
      Basil, 1543, (Fabric Bibliot. Græc. tom. vi. p. 473.) He composed
      them to satisfy a proselyte who was assaulted with letters from
      his friends of Ispahan. Cantacuzene had read the Koran; but I
      understand from Maracci that he adopts the vulgar prejudices and
      fables against Mahomet and his religion.]

      39 (return) [ See the Voyage de Bernier, tom. i. p. 127.]

      40 (return) [ Mosheim, Institut. Hist. Ecclés. p. 522, 523.
      Fleury, Hist. Ecclés. tom. xx. p. 22, 24, 107—114, &c. The former
      unfolds the causes with the judgment of a philosopher, the latter
      transcribes and transcribes and translates with the prejudices of
      a Catholic priest.]

      41 (return) [ Basnage (in Canisii Antiq. Lectiones, tom. iv. p.
      363—368) has investigated the character and story of Barlaam. The
      duplicity of his opinions had inspired some doubts of the
      identity of his person. See likewise Fabricius, (Bibliot. Græc.
      tom. x. p. 427—432.)]

      42 (return) [ See Cantacuzene (l. ii. c. 39, 40, l. iv. c. 3, 23,
      24, 25) and Nic. Gregoras, (l. xi. c. 10, l. xv. 3, 7, &c.,)
      whose last books, from the xixth to xxivth, are almost confined
      to a subject so interesting to the authors. Boivin, (in Vit. Nic.
      Gregoræ,) from the unpublished books, and Fabricius, (Bibliot.
      Græc. tom. x. p. 462—473,) or rather Montfaucon, from the MSS. of
      the Coislin library, have added some facts and documents.]

      For the conclusion of this chapter, I have reserved the Genoese
      war, which shook the throne of Cantacuzene, and betrayed the
      debility of the Greek empire. The Genoese, who, after the
      recovery of Constantinople, were seated in the suburb of Pera or
      Galata, received that honorable fief from the bounty of the
      emperor. They were indulged in the use of their laws and
      magistrates; but they submitted to the duties of vassals and
      subjects; the forcible word of _liegemen_43 was borrowed from the
      Latin jurisprudence; and their _podesta_, or chief, before he
      entered on his office, saluted the emperor with loyal
      acclamations and vows of fidelity. Genoa sealed a firm alliance
      with the Greeks; and, in case of a defensive war, a supply of
      fifty empty galleys and a succor of fifty galleys, completely
      armed and manned, was promised by the republic to the empire. In
      the revival of a naval force, it was the aim of Michael
      Palæologus to deliver himself from a foreign aid; and his
      vigorous government contained the Genoese of Galata within those
      limits which the insolence of wealth and freedom provoked them to
      exceed. A sailor threatened that they should soon be masters of
      Constantinople, and slew the Greek who resented this national
      affront; and an armed vessel, after refusing to salute the
      palace, was guilty of some acts of piracy in the Black Sea. Their
      countrymen threatened to support their cause; but the long and
      open village of Galata was instantly surrounded by the Imperial
      troops; till, in the moment of the assault, the prostrate Genoese
      implored the clemency of their sovereign. The defenceless
      situation which secured their obedience exposed them to the
      attack of their Venetian rivals, who, in the reign of the elder
      Andronicus, presumed to violate the majesty of the throne. On the
      approach of their fleets, the Genoese, with their families and
      effects, retired into the city: their empty habitations were
      reduced to ashes; and the feeble prince, who had viewed the
      destruction of his suburb, expressed his resentment, not by arms,
      but by ambassadors. This misfortune, however, was advantageous to
      the Genoese, who obtained, and imperceptibly abused, the
      dangerous license of surrounding Galata with a strong wall; of
      introducing into the ditch the waters of the sea; of erecting
      lofty turrets; and of mounting a train of military engines on the
      rampart. The narrow bounds in which they had been circumscribed
      were insufficient for the growing colony; each day they acquired
      some addition of landed property; and the adjacent hills were
      covered with their villas and castles, which they joined and
      protected by new fortifications. 44 The navigation and trade of
      the Euxine was the patrimony of the Greek emperors, who commanded
      the narrow entrance, the gates, as it were, of that inland sea.
      In the reign of Michael Palæologus, their prerogative was
      acknowledged by the sultan of Egypt, who solicited and obtained
      the liberty of sending an annual ship for the purchase of slaves
      in Circassia and the Lesser Tartary: a liberty pregnant with
      mischief to the Christian cause; since these youths were
      transformed by education and discipline into the formidable
      Mamalukes. 45 From the colony of Pera, the Genoese engaged with
      superior advantage in the lucrative trade of the Black Sea; and
      their industry supplied the Greeks with fish and corn; two
      articles of food almost equally important to a superstitious
      people. The spontaneous bounty of nature appears to have bestowed
      the harvests of Ukraine, the produce of a rude and savage
      husbandry; and the endless exportation of salt fish and caviare
      is annually renewed by the enormous sturgeons that are caught at
      the mouth of the Don or Tanais, in their last station of the rich
      mud and shallow water of the Mæotis. 46 The waters of the Oxus,
      the Caspian, the Volga, and the Don, opened a rare and laborious
      passage for the gems and spices of India; and after three months’
      march the caravans of Carizme met the Italian vessels in the
      harbors of Crimæa. 47 These various branches of trade were
      monopolized by the diligence and power of the Genoese. Their
      rivals of Venice and Pisa were forcibly expelled; the natives
      were awed by the castles and cities, which arose on the
      foundations of their humble factories; and their principal
      establishment of Caffa 48 was besieged without effect by the
      Tartar powers. Destitute of a navy, the Greeks were oppressed by
      these haughty merchants, who fed, or famished, Constantinople,
      according to their interest. They proceeded to usurp the customs,
      the fishery, and even the toll, of the Bosphorus; and while they
      derived from these objects a revenue of two hundred thousand
      pieces of gold, a remnant of thirty thousand was reluctantly
      allowed to the emperor. 49 The colony of Pera or Galata acted, in
      peace and war, as an independent state; and, as it will happen in
      distant settlements, the Genoese podesta too often forgot that he
      was the servant of his own masters.

      43 (return) [ Pachymer (l. v. c. 10) very properly explains
      liziouV (_ligios_) by?lidiouV. The use of these words in the
      Greek and Latin of the feudal times may be amply understood from
      the Glossaries of Ducange, (Græc. p. 811, 812. Latin. tom. iv. p.
      109—111.)]

      44 (return) [ The establishment and progress of the Genoese at
      Pera, or Galata, is described by Ducange (C. P. Christiana, l. i.
      p. 68, 69) from the Byzantine historians, Pachymer, (l. ii. c.
      35, l. v. 10, 30, l. ix. 15 l. xii. 6, 9,) Nicephorus Gregoras,
      (l. v. c. 4, l. vi. c. 11, l. ix. c. 5, l. ix. c. 1, l. xv. c. 1,
      6,) and Cantacuzene, (l. i. c. 12, l. ii. c. 29, &c.)]

      45 (return) [ Both Pachymer (l. iii. c. 3, 4, 5) and Nic. Greg.
      (l. iv. c. 7) understand and deplore the effects of this
      dangerous indulgence. Bibars, sultan of Egypt, himself a Tartar,
      but a devout Mussulman, obtained from the children of Zingis the
      permission to build a stately mosque in the capital of Crimea,
      (De Guignes, Hist. des Huns, tom. iii. p. 343.)]

      46 (return) [ Chardin (Voyages en Perse, tom. i. p. 48) was
      assured at Caffa, that these fishes were sometimes twenty-four or
      twenty-six feet long, weighed eight or nine hundred pounds, and
      yielded three or four quintals of caviare. The corn of the
      Bosphorus had supplied the Athenians in the time of Demosthenes.]

      47 (return) [ De Guignes, Hist. des Huns, tom. iii. p. 343, 344.
      Viaggi di Ramusio, tom. i. fol. 400. But this land or water
      carriage could only be practicable when Tartary was united under
      a wise and powerful monarch.]

      48 (return) [ Nic. Gregoras (l. xiii. c. 12) is judicious and
      well informed on the trade and colonies of the Black Sea. Chardin
      describes the present ruins of Caffa, where, in forty days, he
      saw above 400 sail employed in the corn and fish trade, (Voyages
      en Perse, tom. i. p. 46—48.)]

      49 (return) [ See Nic. Gregoras, l. xvii. c. 1.]

      These usurpations were encouraged by the weakness of the elder
      Andronicus, and by the civil wars that afflicted his age and the
      minority of his grandson. The talents of Cantacuzene were
      employed to the ruin, rather than the restoration, of the empire;
      and after his domestic victory, he was condemned to an
      ignominious trial, whether the Greeks or the Genoese should reign
      in Constantinople. The merchants of Pera were offended by his
      refusal of some contiguous land, some commanding heights, which
      they proposed to cover with new fortifications; and in the
      absence of the emperor, who was detained at Demotica by sickness,
      they ventured to brave the debility of a female reign. A
      Byzantine vessel, which had presumed to fish at the mouth of the
      harbor, was sunk by these audacious strangers; the fishermen were
      murdered. Instead of suing for pardon, the Genoese demanded
      satisfaction; required, in a haughty strain, that the Greeks
      should renounce the exercise of navigation; and encountered with
      regular arms the first sallies of the popular indignation. They
      instantly occupied the debatable land; and by the labor of a
      whole people, of either sex and of every age, the wall was
      raised, and the ditch was sunk, with incredible speed. At the
      same time, they attacked and burnt two Byzantine galleys; while
      the three others, the remainder of the Imperial navy, escaped
      from their hands: the habitations without the gates, or along the
      shore, were pillaged and destroyed; and the care of the regent,
      of the empress Irene, was confined to the preservation of the
      city. The return of Cantacuzene dispelled the public
      consternation: the emperor inclined to peaceful counsels; but he
      yielded to the obstinacy of his enemies, who rejected all
      reasonable terms, and to the ardor of his subjects, who
      threatened, in the style of Scripture, to break them in pieces
      like a potter’s vessel. Yet they reluctantly paid the taxes, that
      he imposed for the construction of ships, and the expenses of the
      war; and as the two nations were masters, the one of the land,
      the other of the sea, Constantinople and Pera were pressed by the
      evils of a mutual siege. The merchants of the colony, who had
      believed that a few days would terminate the war, already
      murmured at their losses: the succors from their mother-country
      were delayed by the factions of Genoa; and the most cautious
      embraced the opportunity of a Rhodian vessel to remove their
      families and effects from the scene of hostility. In the spring,
      the Byzantine fleet, seven galleys and a train of smaller
      vessels, issued from the mouth of the harbor, and steered in a
      single line along the shore of Pera; unskilfully presenting their
      sides to the beaks of the adverse squadron. The crews were
      composed of peasants and mechanics; nor was their ignorance
      compensated by the native courage of Barbarians: the wind was
      strong, the waves were rough; and no sooner did the Greeks
      perceive a distant and inactive enemy, than they leaped headlong
      into the sea, from a doubtful, to an inevitable peril. The troops
      that marched to the attack of the lines of Pera were struck at
      the same moment with a similar panic; and the Genoese were
      astonished, and almost ashamed, at their double victory. Their
      triumphant vessels, crowned with flowers, and dragging after them
      the captive galleys, repeatedly passed and repassed before the
      palace: the only virtue of the emperor was patience; and the hope
      of revenge his sole consolation. Yet the distress of both parties
      interposed a temporary agreement; and the shame of the empire was
      disguised by a thin veil of dignity and power. Summoning the
      chiefs of the colony, Cantacuzene affected to despise the trivial
      object of the debate; and, after a mild reproof, most liberally
      granted the lands, which had been previously resigned to the
      seeming custody of his officers. 50

      50 (return) [ The events of this war are related by Cantacuzene
      (l. iv. c. 11 with obscurity and confusion, and by Nic. Gregoras
      l. xvii. c. 1—7) in a clear and honest narrative. The priest was
      less responsible than the prince for the defeat of the fleet.]

      But the emperor was soon solicited to violate the treaty, and to
      join his arms with the Venetians, the perpetual enemies of Genoa
      and her colonies. While he compared the reasons of peace and war,
      his moderation was provoked by a wanton insult of the inhabitants
      of Pera, who discharged from their rampart a large stone that
      fell in the midst of Constantinople. On his just complaint, they
      coldly blamed the imprudence of their engineer; but the next day
      the insult was repeated; and they exulted in a second proof that
      the royal city was not beyond the reach of their artillery.
      Cantacuzene instantly signed his treaty with the Venetians; but
      the weight of the Roman empire was scarcely felt in the balance
      of these opulent and powerful republics. 51 From the Straits of
      Gibraltar to the mouth of the Tanais, their fleets encountered
      each other with various success; and a memorable battle was
      fought in the narrow sea, under the walls of Constantinople. It
      would not be an easy task to reconcile the accounts of the
      Greeks, the Venetians, and the Genoese; 52 and while I depend on
      the narrative of an impartial historian, 53 I shall borrow from
      each nation the facts that redound to their own disgrace, and the
      honor of their foes. The Venetians, with their allies the
      Catalans, had the advantage of number; and their fleet, with the
      poor addition of eight Byzantine galleys, amounted to
      seventy-five sail: the Genoese did not exceed sixty-four; but in
      those times their ships of war were distinguished by the
      superiority of their size and strength. The names and families of
      their naval commanders, Pisani and Doria, are illustrious in the
      annals of their country; but the personal merit of the former was
      eclipsed by the fame and abilities of his rival. They engaged in
      tempestuous weather; and the tumultuary conflict was continued
      from the dawn to the extinction of light. The enemies of the
      Genoese applaud their prowess; the friends of the Venetians are
      dissatisfied with their behavior; but all parties agree in
      praising the skill and boldness of the Catalans, 531 who, with
      many wounds, sustained the brunt of the action. On the separation
      of the fleets, the event might appear doubtful; but the thirteen
      Genoese galleys, that had been sunk or taken, were compensated by
      a double loss of the allies; of fourteen Venetians, ten Catalans,
      and two Greeks; 532 and even the grief of the conquerors
      expressed the assurance and habit of more decisive victories.
      Pisani confessed his defeat, by retiring into a fortified harbor,
      from whence, under the pretext of the orders of the senate, he
      steered with a broken and flying squadron for the Isle of Candia,
      and abandoned to his rivals the sovereignty of the sea. In a
      public epistle, 54 addressed to the doge and senate, Petrarch
      employs his eloquence to reconcile the maritime powers, the two
      luminaries of Italy. The orator celebrates the valor and victory
      of the Genoese, the first of men in the exercise of naval war: he
      drops a tear on the misfortunes of their Venetian brethren; but
      he exhorts them to pursue with fire and sword the base and
      perfidious Greeks; to purge the metropolis of the East from the
      heresy with which it was infected. Deserted by their friends, the
      Greeks were incapable of resistance; and three months after the
      battle, the emperor Cantacuzene solicited and subscribed a
      treaty, which forever banished the Venetians and Catalans, and
      granted to the Genoese a monopoly of trade, and almost a right of
      dominion. The Roman empire (I smile in transcribing the name)
      might soon have sunk into a province of Genoa, if the ambition of
      the republic had not been checked by the ruin of her freedom and
      naval power. A long contest of one hundred and thirty years was
      determined by the triumph of Venice; and the factions of the
      Genoese compelled them to seek for domestic peace under the
      protection of a foreign lord, the duke of Milan, or the French
      king. Yet the spirit of commerce survived that of conquest; and
      the colony of Pera still awed the capital and navigated the
      Euxine, till it was involved by the Turks in the final servitude
      of Constantinople itself.

      51 (return) [ The second war is darkly told by Cantacuzene, (l.
      iv. c. 18, p. 24, 25, 28—32,) who wishes to disguise what he
      dares not deny. I regret this part of Nic. Gregoras, which is
      still in MS. at Paris. * Note: This part of Nicephorus Gregoras
      has not been printed in the new edition of the Byzantine
      Historians. The editor expresses a hope that it may be undertaken
      by Hase. I should join in the regret of Gibbon, if these books
      contain any historical information: if they are but a
      continuation of the controversies which fill the last books in
      our present copies, they may as well sleep their eternal sleep in
      MS. as in print.—M.]

      52 (return) [ Muratori (Annali d’ Italia, tom. xii. p. 144)
      refers to the most ancient Chronicles of Venice (Caresinus, the
      continuator of Andrew Dandulus, tom. xii. p. 421, 422) and Genoa,
      (George Stella Annales Genuenses, tom. xvii. p. 1091, 1092;) both
      which I have diligently consulted in his great Collection of the
      Historians of Italy.]

      53 (return) [ See the Chronicle of Matteo Villani of Florence, l.
      ii. c. 59, p. 145—147, c. 74, 75, p. 156, 157, in Muratori’s
      Collection, tom. xiv.]

      531 (return) [ Cantacuzene praises their bravery, but imputes
      their losses to their ignorance of the seas: they suffered more
      by the breakers than by the enemy, vol. iii. p. 224.—M.]

      532 (return) [ Cantacuzene says that the Genoese lost
      twenty-eight ships with their crews, autandroi; the Venetians and
      Catalans sixteen, the Imperials, none Cantacuzene accuses Pisani
      of cowardice, in not following up the victory, and destroying the
      Genoese. But Pisani’s conduct, and indeed Cantacuzene’s account
      of the battle, betray the superiority of the Genoese.—M.]

      54 (return) [ The Abbé de Sade (Mémoires sur la Vie de Petrarque,
      tom. iii. p. 257—263) translates this letter, which he copied
      from a MS. in the king of France’s library. Though a servant of
      the duke of Milan, Petrarch pours forth his astonishment and
      grief at the defeat and despair of the Genoese in the following
      year, (p. 323—332.)]




      Chapter LXIV: Moguls, Ottoman Turks.—Part I.

     Conquests Of Zingis Khan And The Moguls From China To
     Poland.—Escape Of Constantinople And The Greeks.—Origin Of The
     Ottoman Turks In Bithynia.—Reigns And Victories Of Othman, Orchan,
     Amurath The First, And Bajazet The First.— Foundation And Progress
     Of The Turkish Monarchy In Asia And Europe.—Danger Of
     Constantinople And The Greek Empire.

      From the petty quarrels of a city and her suburbs, from the
      cowardice and discord of the falling Greeks, I shall now ascend
      to the victorious Turks; whose domestic slavery was ennobled by
      martial discipline, religious enthusiasm, and the energy of the
      national character. The rise and progress of the Ottomans, the
      present sovereigns of Constantinople, are connected with the most
      important scenes of modern history; but they are founded on a
      previous knowledge of the great eruption of the Moguls 100 and
      Tartars; whose rapid conquests may be compared with the primitive
      convulsions of nature, which have agitated and altered the
      surface of the globe. I have long since asserted my claim to
      introduce the nations, the immediate or remote authors of the
      fall of the Roman empire; nor can I refuse myself to those
      events, which, from their uncommon magnitude, will interest a
      philosophic mind in the history of blood. 1

      100 (return) [ Mongol seems to approach the nearest to the proper
      name of this race. The Chinese call them Mong-kou; the Mondchoux,
      their neighbors, Monggo or Monggou. They called themselves also
      Beda. This fact seems to have been proved by M. Schmidt against
      the French Orientalists. See De Brosset. Note on Le Beau, tom.
      xxii p. 402.]

      1 (return) [ The reader is invited to review chapters xxii. to
      xxvi., and xxiii. to xxxviii., the manners of pastoral nations,
      the conquests of Attila and the Huns, which were composed at a
      time when I entertained the wish, rather than the hope, of
      concluding my history.]

      From the spacious highlands between China, Siberia, and the
      Caspian Sea, the tide of emigration and war has repeatedly been
      poured. These ancient seats of the Huns and Turks were occupied
      in the twelfth century by many pastoral tribes, of the same
      descent and similar manners, which were united and led to
      conquest by the formidable Zingis. 101 In his ascent to
      greatness, that Barbarian (whose private appellation was Temugin)
      had trampled on the necks of his equals. His birth was noble; but
      it was the pride of victory, that the prince or people deduced
      his seventh ancestor from the immaculate conception of a virgin.
      His father had reigned over thirteen hordes, which composed about
      thirty or forty thousand families: above two thirds refused to
      pay tithes or obedience to his infant son; and at the age of
      thirteen, Temugin fought a battle against his rebellious
      subjects. The future conqueror of Asia was reduced to fly and to
      obey; but he rose superior to his fortune, and in his fortieth
      year he had established his fame and dominion over the
      circumjacent tribes. In a state of society, in which policy is
      rude and valor is universal, the ascendant of one man must be
      founded on his power and resolution to punish his enemies and
      recompense his friends. His first military league was ratified by
      the simple rites of sacrificing a horse and tasting of a running
      stream: Temugin pledged himself to divide with his followers the
      sweets and the bitters of life; and when he had shared among them
      his horses and apparel, he was rich in their gratitude and his
      own hopes. After his first victory, he placed seventy caldrons on
      the fire, and seventy of the most guilty rebels were cast
      headlong into the boiling water. The sphere of his attraction was
      continually enlarged by the ruin of the proud and the submission
      of the prudent; and the boldest chieftains might tremble, when
      they beheld, enchased in silver, the skull of the khan of
      Keraites; 2 who, under the name of Prester John, had corresponded
      with the Roman pontiff and the princes of Europe. The ambition of
      Temugin condescended to employ the arts of superstition; and it
      was from a naked prophet, who could ascend to heaven on a white
      horse, that he accepted the title of Zingis, 3 the _most great_;
      and a divine right to the conquest and dominion of the earth. In
      a general _couroultai_, or diet, he was seated on a felt, which
      was long afterwards revered as a relic, and solemnly proclaimed
      great khan, or emperor of the Moguls 4 and Tartars. 5 Of these
      kindred, though rival, names, the former had given birth to the
      imperial race; and the latter has been extended by accident or
      error over the spacious wilderness of the north.

      101 (return) [ On the traditions of the early life of Zingis, see
      D’Ohson, Hist des Mongols; Histoire des Mongols, Paris, 1824.
      Schmidt, Geschichte des Ost-Mongolen, p. 66, &c., and Notes.—M.]

      2 (return) [ The khans of the Keraites were most probably
      incapable of reading the pompous epistles composed in their name
      by the Nestorian missionaries, who endowed them with the fabulous
      wonders of an Indian kingdom. Perhaps these Tartars (the
      Presbyter or Priest John) had submitted to the rites of baptism
      and ordination, (Asseman, Bibliot Orient tom. iii. p. ii. p.
      487—503.)]

      3 (return) [ Since the history and tragedy of Voltaire, Gengis,
      at least in French, seems to be the more fashionable spelling;
      but Abulghazi Khan must have known the true name of his ancestor.
      His etymology appears just: _Zin_, in the Mogul tongue, signifies
      _great_, and _gis_ is the superlative termination, (Hist.
      Généalogique des Tatars, part iii. p. 194, 195.) From the same
      idea of magnitude, the appellation of _Zingis_ is bestowed on the
      ocean.]

      4 (return) [ The name of Moguls has prevailed among the
      Orientals, and still adheres to the titular sovereign, the Great
      Mogul of Hindastan. * Note: M. Remusat (sur les Langues Tartares,
      p. 233) justly observes, that Timour was a Turk, not a Mogul,
      and, p. 242, that probably there was not Mogul in the army of
      Baber, who established the Indian throne of the “Great
      Mogul.”—M.]

      5 (return) [ The Tartars (more properly Tatars) were descended
      from Tatar Khan, the brother of Mogul Khan, (see Abulghazi, part
      i. and ii.,) and once formed a horde of 70,000 families on the
      borders of Kitay, (p. 103—112.) In the great invasion of Europe
      (A.D. 1238) they seem to have led the vanguard; and the
      similitude of the name of _Tartarei_, recommended that of Tartars
      to the Latins, (Matt. Paris, p. 398, &c.) * Note: This
      relationship, according to M. Klaproth, is fabulous, and invented
      by the Mahometan writers, who, from religious zeal, endeavored to
      connect the traditions of the nomads of Central Asia with those
      of the Old Testament, as preserved in the Koran. There is no
      trace of it in the Chinese writers. Tabl. de l’Asie, p. 156.—M.]

      The code of laws which Zingis dictated to his subjects was
      adapted to the preservation of a domestic peace, and the exercise
      of foreign hostility. The punishment of death was inflicted on
      the crimes of adultery, murder, perjury, and the capital thefts
      of a horse or ox; and the fiercest of men were mild and just in
      their intercourse with each other. The future election of the
      great khan was vested in the princes of his family and the heads
      of the tribes; and the regulations of the chase were essential to
      the pleasures and plenty of a Tartar camp. The victorious nation
      was held sacred from all servile labors, which were abandoned to
      slaves and strangers; and every labor was servile except the
      profession of arms. The service and discipline of the troops, who
      were armed with bows, cimeters, and iron maces, and divided by
      hundreds, thousands, and ten thousands, were the institutions of
      a veteran commander. Each officer and soldier was made
      responsible, under pain of death, for the safety and honor of his
      companions; and the spirit of conquest breathed in the law, that
      peace should never be granted unless to a vanquished and
      suppliant enemy. But it is the religion of Zingis that best
      deserves our wonder and applause. 501 The Catholic inquisitors of
      Europe, who defended nonsense by cruelty, might have been
      confounded by the example of a Barbarian, who anticipated the
      lessons of philosophy, 6 and established by his laws a system of
      pure theism and perfect toleration. His first and only article of
      faith was the existence of one God, the Author of all good; who
      fills by his presence the heavens and earth, which he has created
      by his power. The Tartars and Moguls were addicted to the idols
      of their peculiar tribes; and many of them had been converted by
      the foreign missionaries to the religions of Moses, of Mahomet,
      and of Christ. These various systems in freedom and concord were
      taught and practised within the precincts of the same camp; and
      the Bonze, the Imam, the Rabbi, the Nestorian, and the Latin
      priest, enjoyed the same honorable exemption from service and
      tribute: in the mosque of Bochara, the insolent victor might
      trample the Koran under his horse’s feet, but the calm legislator
      respected the prophets and pontiffs of the most hostile sects.
      The reason of Zingis was not informed by books: the khan could
      neither read nor write; and, except the tribe of the Igours, the
      greatest part of the Moguls and Tartars were as illiterate as
      their sovereign. 601 The memory of their exploits was preserved
      by tradition: sixty-eight years after the death of Zingis, these
      traditions were collected and transcribed; 7 the brevity of their
      domestic annals may be supplied by the Chinese, 8 Persians, 9
      Armenians, 10 Syrians, 11 Arabians, 12 Greeks, 13 Russians, 14
      Poles, 15 Hungarians, 16 and Latins; 17 and each nation will
      deserve credit in the relation of their own disasters and
      defeats. 18

      501 (return) [ Before his armies entered Thibet, he sent an
      embassy to Bogdosottnam-Dsimmo, a Lama high priest, with a letter
      to this effect: “I have chosen thee as high priest for myself and
      my empire. Repair then to me, and promote the present and future
      happiness of man: I will be thy supporter and protector: let us
      establish a system of religion, and unite it with the monarchy,”
      &c. The high priest accepted the invitation; and the Mongol
      history literally terms this step the _period of the first
      respect for religion_; because the monarch, by his public
      profession, made it the religion of the state. Klaproth. “Travels
      in Caucasus,” ch. 7, Eng. Trans. p. 92. Neither Dshingis nor his
      son and successor Oegodah had, on account of their continual
      wars, much leisure for the propagation of the religion of the
      Lama. By religion they understand a distinct, independent, sacred
      moral code, which has but one origin, one source, and one object.
      This notion they universally propagate, and even believe that the
      brutes, and all created beings, have a religion adapted to their
      sphere of action. The different forms of the various religions
      they ascribe to the difference of individuals, nations, and
      legislators. Never do you hear of their inveighing against any
      creed, even against the obviously absurd Schaman paganism, or of
      their persecuting others on that account. They themselves, on the
      other hand, endure every hardship, and even persecutions, with
      perfect resignation, and indulgently excuse the follies of
      others, nay, consider them as a motive for increased ardor in
      prayer, ch. ix. p. 109.—M.]

      6 (return) [ A singular conformity may be found between the
      religious laws of Zingis Khan and of Mr. Locke, (Constitutions of
      Carolina, in his works, vol. iv. p. 535, 4to. edition, 1777.)]

      601 (return) [ See the notice on Tha-tha-toung-o, the Ouogour
      minister of Tchingis, in Abel Remusat’s 2d series of Recherch.
      Asiat. vol. ii. p. 61. He taught the son of Tchingis to write:
      “He was the instructor of the Moguls in writing, of which they
      were before ignorant;” and hence the application of the Ouigour
      characters to the Mogul language cannot be placed earlier than
      the year 1204 or 1205, nor so late as the time of Pà-sse-pa, who
      lived under Khubilai. A new alphabet, approaching to that of
      Thibet, was introduced under Khubilai.—M.]

      7 (return) [ In the year 1294, by the command of Cazan, khan of
      Persia, the fourth in descent from Zingis. From these traditions,
      his vizier Fadlallah composed a Mogul history in the Persian
      language, which has been used by Petit de la Croix, (Hist. de
      Genghizcan, p. 537—539.) The Histoire Généalogique des Tatars (à
      Leyde, 1726, in 12mo., 2 tomes) was translated by the Swedish
      prisoners in Siberia from the Mogul MS. of Abulgasi Bahadur Khan,
      a descendant of Zingis, who reigned over the Usbeks of Charasm,
      or Carizme, (A.D. 1644—1663.) He is of most value and credit for
      the names, pedigrees, and manners of his nation. Of his nine
      parts, the ist descends from Adam to Mogul Khan; the iid, from
      Mogul to Zingis; the iiid is the life of Zingis; the ivth, vth,
      vith, and viith, the general history of his four sons and their
      posterity; the viiith and ixth, the particular history of the
      descendants of Sheibani Khan, who reigned in Maurenahar and
      Charasm.]

      8 (return) [ Histoire de Gentchiscan, et de toute la Dinastie des
      Mongous ses Successeurs, Conquerans de la Chine; tirée de
      l’Histoire de la Chine par le R. P. Gaubil, de la Société de
      Jesus, Missionaire à Peking; à Paris, 1739, in 4to. This
      translation is stamped with the Chinese character of domestic
      accuracy and foreign ignorance.]

      9 (return) [ See the Histoire du Grand Genghizcan, premier
      Empereur des Moguls et Tartares, par M. Petit de la Croix, à
      Paris, 1710, in 12mo.; a work of ten years’ labor, chiefly drawn
      from the Persian writers, among whom Nisavi, the secretary of
      Sultan Gelaleddin, has the merit and prejudices of a
      contemporary. A slight air of romance is the fault of the
      originals, or the compiler. See likewise the articles of
      _Genghizcan_, _Mohammed_, _Gelaleddin_, &c., in the Bibliothèque
      Orientale of D’Herbelot. * Note: The preface to the Hist. des
      Mongols, (Paris, 1824) gives a catalogue of the Arabic and
      Persian authorities.—M.]

      10 (return) [ Haithonus, or Aithonus, an Armenian prince, and
      afterwards a monk of Premontré, (Fabric, Bibliot. Lat. Medii Ævi,
      tom. i. p. 34,) dictated in the French language, his book _de
      Tartaris_, his old fellow-soldiers. It was immediately translated
      into Latin, and is inserted in the Novus Orbis of Simon Grynæus,
      (Basil, 1555, in folio.) * Note: A précis at the end of the new
      edition of Le Beau, Hist. des Empereurs, vol. xvii., by M.
      Brosset, gives large extracts from the accounts of the Armenian
      historians relating to the Mogul conquests.—M.]

      11 (return) [ Zingis Khan, and his first successors, occupy the
      conclusion of the ixth Dynasty of Abulpharagius, (vers. Pocock,
      Oxon. 1663, in 4to.;) and his xth Dynasty is that of the Moguls
      of Persia. Assemannus (Bibliot. Orient. tom. ii.) has extracted
      some facts from his Syriac writings, and the lives of the
      Jacobite maphrians, or primates of the East.]

      12 (return) [ Among the Arabians, in language and religion, we
      may distinguish Abulfeda, sultan of Hamah in Syria, who fought in
      person, under the Mamaluke standard, against the Moguls.]

      13 (return) [ Nicephorus Gregoras (l. ii. c. 5, 6) has felt the
      necessity of connecting the Scythian and Byzantine histories. He
      describes with truth and elegance the settlement and manners of
      the Moguls of Persia, but he is ignorant of their origin, and
      corrupts the names of Zingis and his sons.]

      14 (return) [ M. Levesque (Histoire de Russie, tom. ii.) has
      described the conquest of Russia by the Tartars, from the
      patriarch Nicon, and the old chronicles.]

      15 (return) [ For Poland, I am content with the Sarmatia Asiatica
      et Europæa of Matthew à Michou, or De Michoviâ, a canon and
      physician of Cracow, (A.D. 1506,) inserted in the Novus Orbis of
      Grynæus. Fabric Bibliot. Latin. Mediæ et Infimæ Ætatis, tom. v.
      p. 56.]

      16 (return) [ I should quote Thuroczius, the oldest general
      historian (pars ii. c. 74, p. 150) in the 1st volume of the
      Scriptores Rerum Hungaricarum, did not the same volume contain
      the original narrative of a contemporary, an eye-witness, and a
      sufferer, (M. Rogerii, Hungari, Varadiensis Capituli Canonici,
      Carmen miserabile, seu Historia super Destructione Regni Hungariæ
      Temporibus Belæ IV. Regis per Tartaros facta, p. 292—321;) the
      best picture that I have ever seen of all the circumstances of a
      Barbaric invasion.]

      17 (return) [ Matthew Paris has represented, from authentic
      documents, the danger and distress of Europe, (consult the word
      _Tartari_ in his copious Index.) From motives of zeal and
      curiosity, the court of the great khan in the xiiith century was
      visited by two friars, John de Plano Carpini, and William
      Rubruquis, and by Marco Polo, a Venetian gentleman. The Latin
      relations of the two former are inserted in the 1st volume of
      Hackluyt; the Italian original or version of the third (Fabric.
      Bibliot. Latin. Medii Ævi, tom. ii. p. 198, tom. v. p. 25) may be
      found in the second tome of Ramusio.]

      18 (return) [ In his great History of the Huns, M. de Guignes has
      most amply treated of Zingis Khan and his successors. See tom.
      iii. l. xv.—xix., and in the collateral articles of the
      Seljukians of Roum, tom. ii. l. xi., the Carizmians, l. xiv., and
      the Mamalukes, tom. iv. l. xxi.; consult likewise the tables of
      the 1st volume. He is ever learned and accurate; yet I am only
      indebted to him for a general view, and some passages of
      Abulfeda, which are still latent in the Arabic text. * Note: To
      this catalogue of the historians of the Moguls may be added
      D’Ohson, Histoire des Mongols; Histoire des Mongols, (from Arabic
      and Persian authorities,) Paris, 1824. Schmidt, Geschichte der
      Ost Mongolen, St. Petersburgh, 1829. This curious work, by
      Ssanang Ssetsen Chungtaidschi, published in the original Mongol,
      was written after the conversion of the nation to Buddhism: it is
      enriched with very valuable notes by the editor and translator;
      but, unfortunately, is very barren of information about the
      European and even the western Asiatic conquests of the
      Mongols.—M.]




      Chapter LXIV: Moguls, Ottoman Turks.—Part II.

      The arms of Zingis and his lieutenants successively reduced the
      hordes of the desert, who pitched their tents between the wall of
      China and the Volga; and the Mogul emperor became the monarch of
      the pastoral world, the lord of many millions of shepherds and
      soldiers, who felt their united strength, and were impatient to
      rush on the mild and wealthy climates of the south. His ancestors
      had been the tributaries of the Chinese emperors; and Temugin
      himself had been disgraced by a title of honor and servitude. The
      court of Pekin was astonished by an embassy from its former
      vassal, who, in the tone of the king of nations, exacted the
      tribute and obedience which he had paid, and who affected to
      treat the _son of heaven_ as the most contemptible of mankind. A
      haughty answer disguised their secret apprehensions; and their
      fears were soon justified by the march of innumerable squadrons,
      who pierced on all sides the feeble rampart of the great wall.
      Ninety cities were stormed, or starved, by the Moguls; ten only
      escaped; and Zingis, from a knowledge of the filial piety of the
      Chinese, covered his vanguard with their captive parents; an
      unworthy, and by degrees a fruitless, abuse of the virtue of his
      enemies. His invasion was supported by the revolt of a hundred
      thousand Khitans, who guarded the frontier: yet he listened to a
      treaty; and a princess of China, three thousand horses, five
      hundred youths, and as many virgins, and a tribute of gold and
      silk, were the price of his retreat. In his second expedition, he
      compelled the Chinese emperor to retire beyond the yellow river
      to a more southern residence. The siege of Pekin 19 was long and
      laborious: the inhabitants were reduced by famine to decimate and
      devour their fellow-citizens; when their ammunition was spent,
      they discharged ingots of gold and silver from their engines; but
      the Moguls introduced a mine to the centre of the capital; and
      the conflagration of the palace burnt above thirty days. China
      was desolated by Tartar war and domestic faction; and the five
      northern provinces were added to the empire of Zingis.

      19 (return) [ More properly _Yen-king_, an ancient city, whose
      ruins still appear some furlongs to the south-east of the modern
      _Pekin_, which was built by Cublai Khan, (Gaubel, p. 146.)
      Pe-king and Nan-king are vague titles, the courts of the north
      and of the south. The identity and change of names perplex the
      most skilful readers of the Chinese geography, (p. 177.) * Note:
      And likewise in Chinese history—see Abel Remusat, Mel. Asiat. 2d
      tom. ii. p. 5.—M.]

      In the West, he touched the dominions of Mohammed, sultan of
      Carizme, who reigned from the Persian Gulf to the borders of
      India and Turkestan; and who, in the proud imitation of Alexander
      the Great, forgot the servitude and ingratitude of his fathers to
      the house of Seljuk. It was the wish of Zingis to establish a
      friendly and commercial intercourse with the most powerful of the
      Moslem princes: nor could he be tempted by the secret
      solicitations of the caliph of Bagdad, who sacrificed to his
      personal wrongs the safety of the church and state. A rash and
      inhuman deed provoked and justified the Tartar arms in the
      invasion of the southern Asia. 191 A caravan of three ambassadors
      and one hundred and fifty merchants were arrested and murdered at
      Otrar, by the command of Mohammed; nor was it till after a demand
      and denial of justice, till he had prayed and fasted three nights
      on a mountain, that the Mogul emperor appealed to the judgment of
      God and his sword. Our European battles, says a philosophic
      writer, 20 are petty skirmishes, if compared to the numbers that
      have fought and fallen in the fields of Asia. Seven hundred
      thousand Moguls and Tartars are said to have marched under the
      standard of Zingis and his four sons. In the vast plains that
      extend to the north of the Sihon or Jaxartes, they were
      encountered by four hundred thousand soldiers of the sultan; and
      in the first battle, which was suspended by the night, one
      hundred and sixty thousand Carizmians were slain. Mohammed was
      astonished by the multitude and valor of his enemies: he withdrew
      from the scene of danger, and distributed his troops in the
      frontier towns; trusting that the Barbarians, invincible in the
      field, would be repulsed by the length and difficulty of so many
      regular sieges. But the prudence of Zingis had formed a body of
      Chinese engineers, skilled in the mechanic arts; informed perhaps
      of the secret of gunpowder, and capable, under his discipline, of
      attacking a foreign country with more vigor and success than they
      had defended their own. The Persian historians will relate the
      sieges and reduction of Otrar, Cogende, Bochara, Samarcand,
      Carizme, Herat, Merou, Nisabour, Balch, and Candahar; and the
      conquest of the rich and populous countries of Transoxiana,
      Carizme, and Chorazan. 204 The destructive hostilities of Attila
      and the Huns have long since been elucidated by the example of
      Zingis and the Moguls; and in this more proper place I shall be
      content to observe, that, from the Caspian to the Indus, they
      ruined a tract of many hundred miles, which was adorned with the
      habitations and labors of mankind, and that five centuries have
      not been sufficient to repair the ravages of four years. The
      Mogul emperor encouraged or indulged the fury of his troops: the
      hope of future possession was lost in the ardor of rapine and
      slaughter; and the cause of the war exasperated their native
      fierceness by the pretence of justice and revenge. The downfall
      and death of the sultan Mohammed, who expired, unpitied and
      alone, in a desert island of the Caspian Sea, is a poor atonement
      for the calamities of which he was the author. Could the
      Carizmian empire have been saved by a single hero, it would have
      been saved by his son Gelaleddin, whose active valor repeatedly
      checked the Moguls in the career of victory. Retreating, as he
      fought, to the banks of the Indus, he was oppressed by their
      innumerable host, till, in the last moment of despair, Gelaleddin
      spurred his horse into the waves, swam one of the broadest and
      most rapid rivers of Asia, and extorted the admiration and
      applause of Zingis himself. It was in this camp that the Mogul
      conqueror yielded with reluctance to the murmurs of his weary and
      wealthy troops, who sighed for the enjoyment of their native
      land. Eucumbered with the spoils of Asia, he slowly measured back
      his footsteps, betrayed some pity for the misery of the
      vanquished, and declared his intention of rebuilding the cities
      which had been swept away by the tempest of his arms. After he
      had repassed the Oxus and Jaxartes, he was joined by two
      generals, whom he had detached with thirty thousand horse, to
      subdue the western provinces of Persia. They had trampled on the
      nations which opposed their passage, penetrated through the gates
      of Derbent, traversed the Volga and the desert, and accomplished
      the circuit of the Caspian Sea, by an expedition which had never
      been attempted, and has never been repeated. The return of Zingis
      was signalized by the overthrow of the rebellious or independent
      kingdoms of Tartary; and he died in the fulness of years and
      glory, with his last breath exhorting and instructing his sons to
      achieve the conquest of the Chinese empire. 205

      191 (return) [ See the particular account of this transaction,
      from the Kholauesut el Akbaur, in Price, vol. ii. p. 402.—M.]

      20 (return) [ M. de Voltaire, Essai sur l’Histoire Générale, tom.
      iii. c. 60, p. 8. His account of Zingis and the Moguls contains,
      as usual, much general sense and truth, with some particular
      errors.]

      204 (return) [ Every where they massacred all classes, except the
      artisans, whom they made slaves. Hist. des Mongols.—M.]

      205 (return) [ Their first duty, which he bequeathed to them, was
      to massacre the king of Tangcoute and all the inhabitants of
      Ninhia, the surrender of the city being already agreed upon,
      Hist. des Mongols. vol. i. p. 286.—M.]

      The harem of Zingis was composed of five hundred wives and
      concubines; and of his numerous progeny, four sons, illustrious
      by their birth and merit, exercised under their father the
      principal offices of peace and war. Toushi was his great
      huntsman, Zagatai 21 his judge, Octai his minister, and Tuli his
      general; and their names and actions are often conspicuous in the
      history of his conquests. Firmly united for their own and the
      public interest, the three brothers and their families were
      content with dependent sceptres; and Octai, by general consent,
      was proclaimed great khan, or emperor of the Moguls and Tartars.
      He was succeeded by his son Gayuk, after whose death the empire
      devolved to his cousins Mangou and Cublai, the sons of Tuli, and
      the grandsons of Zingis. In the sixty-eight years of his four
      first successors, the Mogul subdued almost all Asia, and a large
      portion of Europe. Without confining myself to the order of time,
      without expatiating on the detail of events, I shall present a
      general picture of the progress of their arms; I. In the East;
      II. In the South; III. In the West; and IV. In the North.

      21 (return) [ Zagatai gave his name to his dominions of
      Maurenahar, or Transoxiana; and the Moguls of Hindostan, who
      emigrated from that country, are styled Zagatais by the Persians.
      This certain etymology, and the similar example of Uzbek, Nogai,
      &c., may warn us not absolutely to reject the derivations of a
      national, from a personal, name. * Note: See a curious anecdote
      of Tschagatai. Hist. des Mongols, p. 370.—M.]

      I. Before the invasion of Zingis, China was divided into two
      empires or dynasties of the North and South; 22 and the
      difference of origin and interest was smoothed by a general
      conformity of laws, language, and national manners. The Northern
      empire, which had been dismembered by Zingis, was finally subdued
      seven years after his death. After the loss of Pekin, the emperor
      had fixed his residence at Kaifong, a city many leagues in
      circumference, and which contained, according to the Chinese
      annals, fourteen hundred thousand families of inhabitants and
      fugitives. He escaped from thence with only seven horsemen, and
      made his last stand in a third capital, till at length the
      hopeless monarch, protesting his innocence and accusing his
      fortune, ascended a funeral pile, and gave orders, that, as soon
      as he had stabbed himself, the fire should be kindled by his
      attendants. The dynasty of the _Song_, the native and ancient
      sovereigns of the whole empire, survived about forty-five years
      the fall of the Northern usurpers; and the perfect conquest was
      reserved for the arms of Cublai. During this interval, the Moguls
      were often diverted by foreign wars; and, if the Chinese seldom
      dared to meet their victors in the field, their passive courage
      presented and endless succession of cities to storm and of
      millions to slaughter. In the attack and defence of places, the
      engines of antiquity and the Greek fire were alternately
      employed: the use of gunpowder in cannon and bombs appears as a
      familiar practice; 23 and the sieges were conducted by the
      Mahometans and Franks, who had been liberally invited into the
      service of Cublai. After passing the great river, the troops and
      artillery were conveyed along a series of canals, till they
      invested the royal residence of Hamcheu, or Quinsay, in the
      country of silk, the most delicious climate of China. The
      emperor, a defenceless youth, surrendered his person and sceptre;
      and before he was sent in exile into Tartary, he struck nine
      times the ground with his forehead, to adore in prayer or
      thanksgiving the mercy of the great khan. Yet the war (it was now
      styled a rebellion) was still maintained in the southern
      provinces from Hamcheu to Canton; and the obstinate remnant of
      independence and hostility was transported from the land to the
      sea. But when the fleet of the _Song_ was surrounded and
      oppressed by a superior armament, their last champion leaped into
      the waves with his infant emperor in his arms. “It is more
      glorious,” he cried, “to die a prince, than to live a slave.” A
      hundred thousand Chinese imitated his example; and the whole
      empire, from Tonkin to the great wall, submitted to the dominion
      of Cublai. His boundless ambition aspired to the conquest of
      Japan: his fleet was twice shipwrecked; and the lives of a
      hundred thousand Moguls and Chinese were sacrificed in the
      fruitless expedition. But the circumjacent kingdoms, Corea,
      Tonkin, Cochinchina, Pegu, Bengal, and Thibet, were reduced in
      different degrees of tribute and obedience by the effort or
      terror of his arms. He explored the Indian Ocean with a fleet of
      a thousand ships: they sailed in sixty-eight days, most probably
      to the Isle of Borneo, under the equinoctial line; and though
      they returned not without spoil or glory, the emperor was
      dissatisfied that the savage king had escaped from their hands.

      22 (return) [ In Marco Polo, and the Oriental geographers, the
      names of Cathay and Mangi distinguish the northern and southern
      empires, which, from A.D. 1234 to 1279, were those of the great
      khan, and of the Chinese. The search of Cathay, after China had
      been found, excited and misled our navigators of the sixteenth
      century, in their attempts to discover the north-east passage.]

      23 (return) [ I depend on the knowledge and fidelity of the Père
      Gaubil, who translates the Chinese text of the annals of the
      Moguls or Yuen, (p. 71, 93, 153;) but I am ignorant at what time
      these annals were composed and published. The two uncles of Marco
      Polo, who served as engineers at the siege of Siengyangfou, * (l.
      ii. 61, in Ramusio, tom. ii. See Gaubil, p. 155, 157) must have
      felt and related the effects of this destructive powder, and
      their silence is a weighty, and almost decisive objection. I
      entertain a suspicion, that their recent discovery was carried
      from Europe to China by the caravans of the xvth century and
      falsely adopted as an old national discovery before the arrival
      of the Portuguese and Jesuits in the xvith. Yet the Père Gaubil
      affirms, that the use of gunpowder has been known to the Chinese
      above 1600 years. ** Note: * Sou-houng-kian-lou. Abel Remusat.—M.
      Note: ** La poudre à canon et d’autres compositions inflammantes,
      dont ils se servent pour construire des pièces d’artifice d’un
      effet suprenant, leur étaient connues depuis très long-temps, et
      l’on croit que des bombardes et des pierriers, dont ils avaient
      enseigné l’usage aux Tartares, ont pu donner en Europe l’idée
      d’artillerie, quoique la forme des fusils et des canons dont ils
      se servent actuellement, leur ait été apportée par les Francs,
      ainsi que l’attestent les noms mêmes qu’ils donnent à ces sortes
      d’armes. Abel Remusat, Mélanges Asiat. 2d ser. tom. i. p. 23.—M.]

      II. The conquest of Hindostan by the Moguls was reserved in a
      later period for the house of Timour; but that of Iran, or
      Persia, was achieved by Holagou Khan, 231 the grandson of Zingis,
      the brother and lieutenant of the two successive emperors, Mangou
      and Cublai. I shall not enumerate the crowd of sultans, emirs,
      and atabeks, whom he trampled into dust; but the extirpation of
      the _Assassins_, or Ismaelians 24 of Persia, may be considered as
      a service to mankind. Among the hills to the south of the
      Caspian, these odious sectaries had reigned with impunity above a
      hundred and sixty years; and their prince, or Imam, established
      his lieutenant to lead and govern the colony of Mount Libanus, so
      famous and formidable in the history of the crusades. 25 With the
      fanaticism of the Koran the Ismaelians had blended the Indian
      transmigration, and the visions of their own prophets; and it was
      their first duty to devote their souls and bodies in blind
      obedience to the vicar of God. The daggers of his missionaries
      were felt both in the East and West: the Christians and the
      Moslems enumerate, and persons multiply, the illustrious victims
      that were sacrificed to the zeal, avarice, or resentment of _the
      old man_ (as he was corruptly styled) _of the mountain_. But
      these daggers, his only arms, were broken by the sword of
      Holagou, and not a vestige is left of the enemies of mankind,
      except the word _assassin_, which, in the most odious sense, has
      been adopted in the languages of Europe. The extinction of the
      Abbassides cannot be indifferent to the spectators of their
      greatness and decline. Since the fall of their Seljukian tyrants
      the caliphs had recovered their lawful dominion of Bagdad and the
      Arabian Irak; but the city was distracted by theological
      factions, and the commander of the faithful was lost in a harem
      of seven hundred concubines. The invasion of the Moguls he
      encountered with feeble arms and haughty embassies. “On the
      divine decree,” said the caliph Mostasem, “is founded the throne
      of the sons of Abbas: and their foes shall surely be destroyed in
      this world and in the next. Who is this Holagou that dares to
      rise against them? If he be desirous of peace, let him instantly
      depart from the sacred territory; and perhaps he may obtain from
      our clemency the pardon of his fault.” This presumption was
      cherished by a perfidious vizier, who assured his master, that,
      even if the Barbarians had entered the city, the women and
      children, from the terraces, would be sufficient to overwhelm
      them with stones. But when Holagou touched the phantom, it
      instantly vanished into smoke. After a siege of two months,
      Bagdad was stormed and sacked by the Moguls; 251 and their savage
      commander pronounced the death of the caliph Mostasem, the last
      of the temporal successors of Mahomet; whose noble kinsmen, of
      the race of Abbas, had reigned in Asia above five hundred years.
      Whatever might be the designs of the conqueror, the holy cities
      of Mecca and Medina 26 were protected by the Arabian desert; but
      the Moguls spread beyond the Tigris and Euphrates, pillaged
      Aleppo and Damascus, and threatened to join the Franks in the
      deliverance of Jerusalem. Egypt was lost, had she been defended
      only by her feeble offspring; but the Mamalukes had breathed in
      their infancy the keenness of a Scythian air: equal in valor,
      superior in discipline, they met the Moguls in many a well-fought
      field; and drove back the stream of hostility to the eastward of
      the Euphrates. 261 But it overflowed with resistless violence the
      kingdoms of Armenia 262 and Anatolia, of which the former was
      possessed by the Christians, and the latter by the Turks. The
      sultans of Iconium opposed some resistance to the Mogul arms,
      till Azzadin sought a refuge among the Greeks of Constantinople,
      and his feeble successors, the last of the Seljukian dynasty,
      were finally extirpated by the khans of Persia. 263

      231 (return) [ See the curious account of the expedition of
      Holagou, translated from the Chinese, by M. Abel Remusat,
      Mélanges Asiat. 2d ser. tom. i. p. 171.—M.]

      24 (return) [ All that can be known of the Assassins of Persia
      and Syria is poured from the copious, and even profuse, erudition
      of M. Falconet, in two _Mémoires_ read before the Academy of
      Inscriptions, (tom. xvii. p. 127—170.) * Note: Von Hammer’s
      History of the Assassins has now thrown Falconet’s Dissertation
      into the shade.—M.]

      25 (return) [ The Ismaelians of Syria, 40,000 Assassins, had
      acquired or founded ten castles in the hills above Tortosa. About
      the year 1280, they were extirpated by the Mamalukes.]

      251 (return) [ Compare Von Hammer, Geschichte der Assassinen, p.
      283, 307. Wilken, Geschichte der Kreuzzüge, vol. vii. p. 406.
      Price, Chronological Retrospect, vol. ii. p. 217—223.—M.]

      26 (return) [ As a proof of the ignorance of the Chinese in
      foreign transactions, I must observe, that some of their
      historians extend the conquest of Zingis himself to Medina, the
      country of Mahomet, (Gaubil p. 42.)]

      261 (return) [ Compare Wilken, vol. vii. p. 410.—M.]

      262 (return) [ On the friendly relations of the Armenians with
      the Mongols see Wilken, Geschichte der Kreuzzüge, vol. vii. p.
      402. They eagerly desired an alliance against the Mahometan
      powers.—M.]

      263 (return) [ Trebizond escaped, apparently by the dexterous
      politics of the sovereign, but it acknowledged the Mogul
      supremacy. Falmerayer, p. 172.—M.]

      III. No sooner had Octai subverted the northern empire of China,
      than he resolved to visit with his arms the most remote countries
      of the West. Fifteen hundred thousand Moguls and Tartars were
      inscribed on the military roll: of these the great khan selected
      a third, which he intrusted to the command of his nephew Batou,
      the son of Tuli; who reigned over his father’s conquests to the
      north of the Caspian Sea. 264 After a festival of forty days,
      Batou set forwards on this great expedition; and such was the
      speed and ardor of his innumerable squadrons, than in less than
      six years they had measured a line of ninety degrees of
      longitude, a fourth part of the circumference of the globe. The
      great rivers of Asia and Europe, the Volga and Kama, the Don and
      Borysthenes, the Vistula and Danube, they either swam with their
      horses or passed on the ice, or traversed in leathern boats,
      which followed the camp, and transported their wagons and
      artillery. By the first victories of Batou, the remains of
      national freedom were eradicated in the immense plains of
      Turkestan and Kipzak. 27 In his rapid progress, he overran the
      kingdoms, as they are now styled, of Astracan and Cazan; and the
      troops which he detached towards Mount Caucasus explored the most
      secret recesses of Georgia and Circassia. The civil discord of
      the great dukes, or princes, of Russia, betrayed their country to
      the Tartars. They spread from Livonia to the Black Sea, and both
      Moscow and Kiow, the modern and the ancient capitals, were
      reduced to ashes; a temporary ruin, less fatal than the deep, and
      perhaps indelible, mark, which a servitude of two hundred years
      has imprinted on the character of the Russians. The Tartars
      ravaged with equal fury the countries which they hoped to
      possess, and those which they were hastening to leave. From the
      permanent conquest of Russia they made a deadly, though
      transient, inroad into the heart of Poland, and as far as the
      borders of Germany. The cities of Lublin and Cracow were
      obliterated: 271 they approached the shores of the Baltic; and in
      the battle of Lignitz they defeated the dukes of Silesia, the
      Polish palatines, and the great master of the Teutonic order, and
      filled nine sacks with the right ears of the slain. From Lignitz,
      the extreme point of their western march, they turned aside to
      the invasion of Hungary; and the presence or spirit of Batou
      inspired the host of five hundred thousand men: the Carpathian
      hills could not be long impervious to their divided columns; and
      their approach had been fondly disbelieved till it was
      irresistibly felt. The king, Bela the Fourth, assembled the
      military force of his counts and bishops; but he had alienated
      the nation by adopting a vagrant horde of forty thousand families
      of Comans, and these savage guests were provoked to revolt by the
      suspicion of treachery and the murder of their prince. The whole
      country north of the Danube was lost in a day, and depopulated in
      a summer; and the ruins of cities and churches were overspread
      with the bones of the natives, who expiated the sins of their
      Turkish ancestors. An ecclesiastic, who fled from the sack of
      Waradin, describes the calamities which he had seen, or suffered;
      and the sanguinary rage of sieges and battles is far less
      atrocious than the treatment of the fugitives, who had been
      allured from the woods under a promise of peace and pardon and
      who were coolly slaughtered as soon as they had performed the
      labors of the harvest and vintage. In the winter the Tartars
      passed the Danube on the ice, and advanced to Gran or Strigonium,
      a German colony, and the metropolis of the kingdom. Thirty
      engines were planted against the walls; the ditches were filled
      with sacks of earth and dead bodies; and after a promiscuous
      massacre, three hundred noble matrons were slain in the presence
      of the khan. Of all the cities and fortresses of Hungary, three
      alone survived the Tartar invasion, and the unfortunate Bata hid
      his head among the islands of the Adriatic.

      264 (return) [ See the curious extracts from the Mahometan
      writers, Hist. des Mongols, p. 707.—M.]

      27 (return) [ The _Dashté Kipzak_, or plain of Kipzak, extends on
      either side of the Volga, in a boundless space towards the Jaik
      and Borysthenes, and is supposed to contain the primitive name
      and nation of the Cossacks.]

      271 (return) [ Olmutz was gallantly and successfully defended by
      Stenberg, Hist. des Mongols, p. 396.—M.]

      The Latin world was darkened by this cloud of savage hostility: a
      Russian fugitive carried the alarm to Sweden; and the remote
      nations of the Baltic and the ocean trembled at the approach of
      the Tartars, 28 whom their fear and ignorance were inclined to
      separate from the human species. Since the invasion of the Arabs
      in the eighth century, Europe had never been exposed to a similar
      calamity: and if the disciples of Mahomet would have oppressed
      her religion and liberty, it might be apprehended that the
      shepherds of Scythia would extinguish her cities, her arts, and
      all the institutions of civil society. The Roman pontiff
      attempted to appease and convert these invincible Pagans by a
      mission of Franciscan and Dominican friars; but he was astonished
      by the reply of the khan, that the sons of God and of Zingis were
      invested with a divine power to subdue or extirpate the nations;
      and that the pope would be involved in the universal destruction,
      unless he visited in person, and as a suppliant, the royal horde.
      The emperor Frederic the Second embraced a more generous mode of
      defence; and his letters to the kings of France and England, and
      the princes of Germany, represented the common danger, and urged
      them to arm their vassals in this just and rational crusade. 29
      The Tartars themselves were awed by the fame and valor of the
      Franks; the town of Newstadt in Austria was bravely defended
      against them by fifty knights and twenty crossbows; and they
      raised the siege on the appearance of a German army. After
      wasting the adjacent kingdoms of Servia, Bosnia, and Bulgaria,
      Batou slowly retreated from the Danube to the Volga to enjoyed
      the rewards of victory in the city and palace of Serai, which
      started at his command from the midst of the desert. 291

      28 (return) [ In the year 1238, the inhabitants of Gothia
      (_Sweden_) and Frise were prevented, by their fear of the
      Tartars, from sending, as usual, their ships to the herring
      fishery on the coast of England; and as there was no exportation,
      forty or fifty of these fish were sold for a shilling, (Matthew
      Paris, p. 396.) It is whimsical enough, that the orders of a
      Mogul khan, who reigned on the borders of China, should have
      lowered the price of herrings in the English market.]

      29 (return) [ I shall copy his characteristic or flattering
      epithets of the different countries of Europe: Furens ac fervens
      ad arma Germania, strenuæ militiæ genitrix et alumna Francia,
      bellicosa et audax Hispania, virtuosa viris et classe munita
      fertilis Anglia, impetuosis bellatoribus referta Alemannia,
      navalis Dacia, indomita Italia, pacis ignara Burgundia, inquieta
      Apulia, cum maris Græci, Adriatici et Tyrrheni insulis pyraticis
      et invictis, Cretâ, Cypro, Siciliâ, cum Oceano conterterminis
      insulis, et regionibus, cruenta Hybernia, cum agili Wallia
      palustris Scotia, glacialis Norwegia, suam electam militiam sub
      vexillo Crucis destinabunt, &c. (Matthew Paris, p. 498.)]

      291 (return) [ He was recalled by the death of Octai.—M.]

      IV. Even the poor and frozen regions of the north attracted the
      arms of the Moguls: Sheibani khan, the brother of the great
      Batou, led a horde of fifteen thousand families into the wilds of
      Siberia; and his descendants reigned at Tobolskoi above three
      centuries, till the Russian conquest. The spirit of enterprise
      which pursued the course of the Oby and Yenisei must have led to
      the discovery of the icy sea. After brushing away the monstrous
      fables, of men with dogs’ heads and cloven feet, we shall find,
      that, fifteen years after the death of Zingis, the Moguls were
      informed of the name and manners of the Samoyedes in the
      neighborhood of the polar circle, who dwelt in subterraneous
      huts, and derived their furs and their food from the sole
      occupation of hunting. 30

      30 (return) [ See Carpin’s relation in Hackluyt, vol. i. p. 30.
      The pedigree of the khans of Siberia is given by Abulghazi, (part
      viii. p. 485—495.) Have the Russians found no Tartar chronicles
      at Tobolskoi? * Note: * See the account of the Mongol library in
      Bergman, Nomadische Streifereyen, vol. iii. p. 185, 205, and
      Remusat, Hist. des Langues Tartares, p. 327, and preface to
      Schmidt, Geschichte der Ost-Mongolen.—M.]

      While China, Syria, and Poland, were invaded at the same time by
      the Moguls and Tartars, the authors of the mighty mischief were
      content with the knowledge and declaration, that their word was
      the sword of death. Like the first caliphs, the first successors
      of Zingis seldom appeared in person at the head of their
      victorious armies. On the banks of the Onon and Selinga, the
      royal or _golden horde_ exhibited the contrast of simplicity and
      greatness; of the roasted sheep and mare’s milk which composed
      their banquets; and of a distribution in one day of five hundred
      wagons of gold and silver. The ambassadors and princes of Europe
      and Asia were compelled to undertake this distant and laborious
      pilgrimage; and the life and reign of the great dukes of Russia,
      the kings of Georgia and Armenia, the sultans of Iconium, and the
      emirs of Persia, were decided by the frown or smile of the great
      khan. The sons and grandsons of Zingis had been accustomed to the
      pastoral life; but the village of Caracorum 31 was gradually
      ennobled by their election and residence. A change of manners is
      implied in the removal of Octai and Mangou from a tent to a
      house; and their example was imitated by the princes of their
      family and the great officers of the empire. Instead of the
      boundless forest, the enclosure of a park afforded the more
      indolent pleasures of the chase; their new habitations were
      decorated with painting and sculpture; their superfluous
      treasures were cast in fountains, and basins, and statues of
      massy silver; and the artists of China and Paris vied with each
      other in the service of the great khan. 32 Caracorum contained
      two streets, the one of Chinese mechanics, the other of Mahometan
      traders; and the places of religious worship, one Nestorian
      church, two mosques, and twelve temples of various idols, may
      represent in some degree the number and division of inhabitants.
      Yet a French missionary declares, that the town of St. Denys,
      near Paris, was more considerable than the Tartar capital; and
      that the whole palace of Mangou was scarcely equal to a tenth
      part of that Benedictine abbey. The conquests of Russia and Syria
      might amuse the vanity of the great khans; but they were seated
      on the borders of China; the acquisition of that empire was the
      nearest and most interesting object; and they might learn from
      their pastoral economy, that it is for the advantage of the
      shepherd to protect and propagate his flock. I have already
      celebrated the wisdom and virtue of a Mandarin who prevented the
      desolation of five populous and cultivated provinces. In a
      spotless administration of thirty years, this friend of his
      country and of mankind continually labored to mitigate, or
      suspend, the havoc of war; to save the monuments, and to rekindle
      the flame, of science; to restrain the military commander by the
      restoration of civil magistrates; and to instil the love of peace
      and justice into the minds of the Moguls. He struggled with the
      barbarism of the first conquerors; but his salutary lessons
      produced a rich harvest in the second generation. 321 The
      northern, and by degrees the southern, empire acquiesced in the
      government of Cublai, the lieutenant, and afterwards the
      successor, of Mangou; and the nation was loyal to a prince who
      had been educated in the manners of China. He restored the forms
      of her venerable constitution; and the victors submitted to the
      laws, the fashions, and even the prejudices, of the vanquished
      people. This peaceful triumph, which has been more than once
      repeated, may be ascribed, in a great measure, to the numbers and
      servitude of the Chinese. The Mogul army was dissolved in a vast
      and populous country; and their emperors adopted with pleasure a
      political system, which gives to the prince the solid substance
      of despotism, and leaves to the subject the empty names of
      philosophy, freedom, and filial obedience. 322 Under the reign of
      Cublai, letters and commerce, peace and justice, were restored;
      the great canal, of five hundred miles, was opened from Nankin to
      the capital: he fixed his residence at Pekin; and displayed in
      his court the magnificence of the greatest monarch of Asia. Yet
      this learned prince declined from the pure and simple religion of
      his great ancestor: he sacrificed to the idol Fo; and his blind
      attachment to the lamas of Thibet and the bonzes of China 33
      provoked the censure of the disciples of Confucius. His
      successors polluted the palace with a crowd of eunuchs,
      physicians, and astrologers, while thirteen millions of their
      subjects were consumed in the provinces by famine. One hundred
      and forty years after the death of Zingis, his degenerate race,
      the dynasty of the Yuen, was expelled by a revolt of the native
      Chinese; and the Mogul emperors were lost in the oblivion of the
      desert. Before this revolution, they had forfeited their
      supremacy over the dependent branches of their house, the khans
      of Kipzak and Russia, the khans of Zagatai, or Transoxiana, and
      the khans of Iran or Persia. By their distance and power, these
      royal lieutenants had soon been released from the duties of
      obedience; and after the death of Cublai, they scorned to accept
      a sceptre or a title from his unworthy successors. According to
      their respective situations, they maintained the simplicity of
      the pastoral life, or assumed the luxury of the cities of Asia;
      but the princes and their hordes were alike disposed for the
      reception of a foreign worship. After some hesitation between the
      Gospel and the Koran, they conformed to the religion of Mahomet;
      and while they adopted for their brethren the Arabs and Persians,
      they renounced all intercourse with the ancient Moguls, the
      idolaters of China.

      31 (return) [ The Map of D’Anville and the Chinese Itineraries
      (De Guignes, tom. i. part ii. p. 57) seem to mark the position of
      Holin, or Caracorum, about six hundred miles to the north-west of
      Pekin. The distance between Selinginsky and Pekin is near 2000
      Russian versts, between 1300 and 1400 English miles, (Bell’s
      Travels, vol. ii. p. 67.)]

      32 (return) [ Rubruquis found at Caracorum his _countryman
      Guillaume Boucher, orfevre de Paris_, who had executed for the
      khan a silver tree supported by four lions, and ejecting four
      different liquors. Abulghazi (part iv. p. 366) mentions the
      painters of Kitay or China.]

      321 (return) [ See the interesting sketch of the life of this
      minister (Yelin-Thsouthsai) in the second volume of the second
      series of Recherches Asiatiques, par A Remusat, p. 64.—M.]

      322 (return) [ Compare Hist. des Mongols, p. 616.—M.]

      33 (return) [ The attachment of the khans, and the hatred of the
      mandarins, to the bonzes and lamas (Duhalde, Hist. de la Chine,
      tom. i. p. 502, 503) seems to represent them as the priests of
      the same god, of the Indian _Fo_, whose worship prevails among
      the sects of Hindostan Siam, Thibet, China, and Japan. But this
      mysterious subject is still lost in a cloud, which the
      researchers of our Asiatic Society may gradually dispel.]




      Chapter LXIV: Moguls, Ottoman Turks.—Part III.

      In this shipwreck of nations, some surprise may be excited by the
      escape of the Roman empire, whose relics, at the time of the
      Mogul invasion, were dismembered by the Greeks and Latins. Less
      potent than Alexander, they were pressed, like the Macedonian,
      both in Europe and Asia, by the shepherds of Scythia; and had the
      Tartars undertaken the siege, Constantinople must have yielded to
      the fate of Pekin, Samarcand, and Bagdad. The glorious and
      voluntary retreat of Batou from the Danube was insulted by the
      vain triumph of the Franks and Greeks; 34 and in a second
      expedition death surprised him in full march to attack the
      capital of the Cæsars. His brother Borga carried the Tartar arms
      into Bulgaria and Thrace; but he was diverted from the Byzantine
      war by a visit to Novogorod, in the fifty-seventh degree of
      latitude, where he numbered the inhabitants and regulated the
      tributes of Russia. The Mogul khan formed an alliance with the
      Mamalukes against his brethren of Persia: three hundred thousand
      horse penetrated through the gates of Derbend; and the Greeks
      might rejoice in the first example of domestic war. After the
      recovery of Constantinople, Michael Palæologus, 35 at a distance
      from his court and army, was surprised and surrounded in a
      Thracian castle, by twenty thousand Tartars. But the object of
      their march was a private interest: they came to the deliverance
      of Azzadin, the Turkish sultan; and were content with his person
      and the treasure of the emperor. Their general Noga, whose name
      is perpetuated in the hordes of Astracan, raised a formidable
      rebellion against Mengo Timour, the third of the khans of Kipzak;
      obtained in marriage Maria, the natural daughter of Palæologus;
      and guarded the dominions of his friend and father. The
      subsequent invasions of a Scythian cast were those of outlaws and
      fugitives: and some thousands of Alani and Comans, who had been
      driven from their native seats, were reclaimed from a vagrant
      life, and enlisted in the service of the empire. Such was the
      influence in Europe of the invasion of the Moguls. The first
      terror of their arms secured, rather than disturbed, the peace of
      the Roman Asia. The sultan of Iconium solicited a personal
      interview with John Vataces; and his artful policy encouraged the
      Turks to defend their barrier against the common enemy. 36 That
      barrier indeed was soon overthrown; and the servitude and ruin of
      the Seljukians exposed the nakedness of the Greeks. The
      formidable Holagou threatened to march to Constantinople at the
      head of four hundred thousand men; and the groundless panic of
      the citizens of Nice will present an image of the terror which he
      had inspired. The accident of a procession, and the sound of a
      doleful litany, “From the fury of the Tartars, good Lord, deliver
      us,” had scattered the hasty report of an assault and massacre.
      In the blind credulity of fear, the streets of Nice were crowded
      with thousands of both sexes, who knew not from what or to whom
      they fled; and some hours elapsed before the firmness of the
      military officers could relieve the city from this imaginary foe.
      But the ambition of Holagou and his successors was fortunately
      diverted by the conquest of Bagdad, and a long vicissitude of
      Syrian wars; their hostility to the Moslems inclined them to
      unite with the Greeks and Franks; 37 and their generosity or
      contempt had offered the kingdom of Anatolia as the reward of an
      Armenian vassal. The fragments of the Seljukian monarchy were
      disputed by the emirs who had occupied the cities or the
      mountains; but they all confessed the supremacy of the khans of
      Persia; and he often interposed his authority, and sometimes his
      arms, to check their depredations, and to preserve the peace and
      balance of his Turkish frontier. The death of Cazan, 38 one of
      the greatest and most accomplished princes of the house of
      Zingis, removed this salutary control; and the decline of the
      Moguls gave a free scope to the rise and progress of the Ottoman
      Empire. 39

      34 (return) [ Some repulse of the Moguls in Hungary (Matthew
      Paris, p. 545, 546) might propagate and color the report of the
      union and victory of the kings of the Franks on the confines of
      Bulgaria. Abulpharagius (Dynast. p. 310) after forty years,
      beyond the Tigris, might be easily deceived.]

      35 (return) [ See Pachymer, l. iii. c. 25, and l. ix. c. 26, 27;
      and the false alarm at Nice, l. iii. c. 27. Nicephorus Gregoras,
      l. iv. c. 6.]

      36 (return) [ G. Acropolita, p. 36, 37. Nic. Greg. l. ii. c. 6,
      l. iv. c. 5.]

      37 (return) [ Abulpharagius, who wrote in the year 1284, declares
      that the Moguls, since the fabulous defeat of Batou, had not
      attacked either the Franks or Greeks; and of this he is a
      competent witness. Hayton likewise, the Armenian prince,
      celebrates their friendship for himself and his nation.]

      38 (return) [ Pachymer gives a splendid character of Cazan Khan,
      the rival of Cyrus and Alexander, (l. xii. c. 1.) In the
      conclusion of his history (l. xiii. c. 36) he _hopes_ much from
      the arrival of 30,000 Tochars, or Tartars, who were ordered by
      the successor of Cazan to restrain the Turks of Bithynia, A.D.
      1308.]

      39 (return) [ The origin of the Ottoman dynasty is illustrated by
      the critical learning of Mm. De Guignes (Hist. des Huns, tom. iv.
      p. 329—337) and D’Anville, (Empire Turc, p. 14—22,) two
      inhabitants of Paris, from whom the Orientals may learn the
      history and geography of their own country. * Note: They may be
      still more enlightened by the Geschichte des Osman Reiches, by M.
      von Hammer Purgstall of Vienna.—M.]

      After the retreat of Zingis, the sultan Gelaleddin of Carizme had
      returned from India to the possession and defence of his Persian
      kingdoms. In the space of eleven years, that hero fought in
      person fourteen battles; and such was his activity, that he led
      his cavalry in seventeen days from Teflis to Kerman, a march of a
      thousand miles. Yet he was oppressed by the jealousy of the
      Moslem princes, and the innumerable armies of the Moguls; and
      after his last defeat, Gelaleddin perished ignobly in the
      mountains of Curdistan. His death dissolved a veteran and
      adventurous army, which included under the name of Carizmians or
      Corasmins many Turkman hordes, that had attached themselves to
      the sultan’s fortune. The bolder and more powerful chiefs invaded
      Syria, and violated the holy sepulchre of Jerusalem: the more
      humble engaged in the service of Aladin, sultan of Iconium; and
      among these were the obscure fathers of the Ottoman line. They
      had formerly pitched their tents near the southern banks of the
      Oxus, in the plains of Mahan and Nesa; and it is somewhat
      remarkable, that the same spot should have produced the first
      authors of the Parthian and Turkish empires. At the head, or in
      the rear, of a Carizmian army, Soliman Shah was drowned in the
      passage of the Euphrates: his son Orthogrul became the soldier
      and subject of Aladin, and established at Surgut, on the banks of
      the Sangar, a camp of four hundred families or tents, whom he
      governed fifty-two years both in peace and war. He was the father
      of Thaman, or Athman, whose Turkish name has been melted into the
      appellation of the caliph Othman; and if we describe that
      pastoral chief as a shepherd and a robber, we must separate from
      those characters all idea of ignominy and baseness. Othman
      possessed, and perhaps surpassed, the ordinary virtues of a
      soldier; and the circumstances of time and place were propitious
      to his independence and success. The Seljukian dynasty was no
      more; and the distance and decline of the Mogul khans soon
      enfranchised him from the control of a superior. He was situate
      on the verge of the Greek empire: the Koran sanctified his
      _gazi_, or holy war, against the infidels; and their political
      errors unlocked the passes of Mount Olympus, and invited him to
      descend into the plains of Bithynia. Till the reign of
      Palæologus, these passes had been vigilantly guarded by the
      militia of the country, who were repaid by their own safety and
      an exemption from taxes. The emperor abolished their privilege
      and assumed their office; but the tribute was rigorously
      collected, the custody of the passes was neglected, and the hardy
      mountaineers degenerated into a trembling crowd of peasants
      without spirit or discipline. It was on the twenty-seventh of
      July, in the year twelve hundred and ninety-nine of the Christian
      æra, that Othman first invaded the territory of Nicomedia; 40 and
      the singular accuracy of the date seems to disclose some
      foresight of the rapid and destructive growth of the monster. The
      annals of the twenty-seven years of his reign would exhibit a
      repetition of the same inroads; and his hereditary troops were
      multiplied in each campaign by the accession of captives and
      volunteers. Instead of retreating to the hills, he maintained the
      most useful and defensive posts; fortified the towns and castles
      which he had first pillaged; and renounced the pastoral life for
      the baths and palaces of his infant capitals. But it was not till
      Othman was oppressed by age and infirmities, that he received the
      welcome news of the conquest of Prusa, which had been surrendered
      by famine or treachery to the arms of his son Orchan. The glory
      of Othman is chiefly founded on that of his descendants; but the
      Turks have transcribed or composed a royal testament of his last
      counsels of justice and moderation. 41

      40 (return) [ See Pachymer, l. x. c. 25, 26, l. xiii. c. 33, 34,
      36; and concerning the guard of the mountains, l. i. c. 3—6:
      Nicephorus Gregoras, l. vii. c. l., and the first book of
      Laonicus Chalcondyles, the Athenian.]

      41 (return) [ I am ignorant whether the Turks have any writers
      older than Mahomet II., * nor can I reach beyond a meagre
      chronicle (Annales Turcici ad Annum 1550) translated by John
      Gaudier, and published by Leunclavius, (ad calcem Laonic.
      Chalcond. p. 311—350,) with copious pandects, or commentaries.
      The history of the Growth and Decay (A.D. 1300—1683) of the
      Othman empire was translated into English from the Latin MS. of
      Demetrius Cantemir, prince of Moldavia, (London, 1734, in folio.)
      The author is guilty of strange blunders in Oriental history; but
      he was conversant with the language, the annals, and institutions
      of the Turks. Cantemir partly draws his materials from the
      Synopsis of Saadi Effendi of Larissa, dedicated in the year 1696
      to Sultan Mustapha, and a valuable abridgment of the original
      historians. In one of the Ramblers, Dr. Johnson praises Knolles
      (a General History of the Turks to the present Year. London,
      1603) as the first of historians, unhappy only in the choice of
      his subject. Yet I much doubt whether a partial and verbose
      compilation from Latin writers, thirteen hundred folio pages of
      speeches and battles, can either instruct or amuse an enlightened
      age, which requires from the historian some tincture of
      philosophy and criticism. Note: * We could have wished that M.
      von Hammer had given a more clear and distinct reply to this
      question of Gibbon. In a note, vol. i. p. 630. M. von Hammer
      shows that they had not only sheiks (religious writers) and
      learned lawyers, but poets and authors on medicine. But the
      inquiry of Gibbon obviously refers to historians. The oldest of
      their historical works, of which V. Hammer makes use, is the
      “Tarichi Aaschik Paschasade,” i. e. the History of the Great
      Grandson of Aaschik Pasha, who was a dervis and celebrated
      ascetic poet in the reign of Murad (Amurath) I. Ahmed, the author
      of the work, lived during the reign of Bajazet II., but, he says,
      derived much information from the book of Scheik Jachshi, the son
      of Elias, who was Imaum to Sultan Orchan, (the second Ottoman
      king) and who related, from the lips of his father, the
      circumstances of the earliest Ottoman history. This book (having
      searched for it in vain for five-and-twenty years) our author
      found at length in the Vatican. All the other Turkish histories
      on his list, as indeed this, were _written_ during the reign of
      Mahomet II. It does not appear whether any of the rest cite
      earlier authorities of equal value with that claimed by the
      “Tarichi Aaschik Paschasade.”—M. (in Quarterly Review, vol. xlix.
      p. 292.)]

      From the conquest of Prusa, we may date the true æra of the
      Ottoman empire. The lives and possessions of the Christian
      subjects were redeemed by a tribute or ransom of thirty thousand
      crowns of gold; and the city, by the labors of Orchan, assumed
      the aspect of a Mahometan capital; Prusa was decorated with a
      mosque, a college, and a hospital, of royal foundation; the
      Seljukian coin was changed for the name and impression of the new
      dynasty: and the most skilful professors, of human and divine
      knowledge, attracted the Persian and Arabian students from the
      ancient schools of Oriental learning. The office of vizier was
      instituted for Aladin, the brother of Orchan; 411 and a different
      habit distinguished the citizens from the peasants, the Moslems
      from the infidels. All the troops of Othman had consisted of
      loose squadrons of Turkman cavalry; who served without pay and
      fought without discipline: but a regular body of infantry was
      first established and trained by the prudence of his son. A great
      number of volunteers was enrolled with a small stipend, but with
      the permission of living at home, unless they were summoned to
      the field: their rude manners, and seditious temper, disposed
      Orchan to educate his young captives as his soldiers and those of
      the prophet; but the Turkish peasants were still allowed to mount
      on horseback, and follow his standard, with the appellation and
      the hopes of _freebooters_. 412 By these arts he formed an army
      of twenty-five thousand Moslems: a train of battering engines was
      framed for the use of sieges; and the first successful experiment
      was made on the cities of Nice and Nicomedia. Orchan granted a
      safe-conduct to all who were desirous of departing with their
      families and effects; but the widows of the slain were given in
      marriage to the conquerors; and the sacrilegious plunder, the
      books, the vases, and the images, were sold or ransomed at
      Constantinople. The emperor Andronicus the Younger was vanquished
      and wounded by the son of Othman: 42 421 he subdued the whole
      province or kingdom of Bithynia, as far as the shores of the
      Bosphorus and Hellespont; and the Christians confessed the
      justice and clemency of a reign which claimed the voluntary
      attachment of the Turks of Asia. Yet Orchan was content with the
      modest title of emir; and in the list of his compeers, the
      princes of Roum or Anatolia, 43 his military forces were
      surpassed by the emirs of Ghermian and Caramania, each of whom
      could bring into the field an army of forty thousand men. Their
      domains were situate in the heart of the Seljukian kingdom; but
      the holy warriors, though of inferior note, who formed new
      principalities on the Greek empire, are more conspicuous in the
      light of history. The maritime country from the Propontis to the
      Mæander and the Isle of Rhodes, so long threatened and so often
      pillaged, was finally lost about the thirteenth year of
      Andronicus the Elder. 44 Two Turkish chieftains, Sarukhan and
      Aidin, left their names to their conquests, and their conquests
      to their posterity. The captivity or ruin of the _seven_ churches
      of Asia was consummated; and the barbarous lords of Ionia and
      Lydia still trample on the monuments of classic and Christian
      antiquity. In the loss of Ephesus, the Christians deplored the
      fall of the first angel, the extinction of the first candlestick,
      of the Revelations; 45 the desolation is complete; and the temple
      of Diana, or the church of Mary, will equally elude the search of
      the curious traveller. The circus and three stately theatres of
      Laodicea are now peopled with wolves and foxes; Sardes is reduced
      to a miserable village; the God of Mahomet, without a rival or a
      son, is invoked in the mosques of Thyatira and Pergamus; and the
      populousness of Smyrna is supported by the foreign trade of the
      Franks and Armenians. Philadelphia alone has been saved by
      prophecy, or courage. At a distance from the sea, forgotten by
      the emperors, encompassed on all sides by the Turks, her valiant
      citizens defended their religion and freedom above fourscore
      years; and at length capitulated with the proudest of the
      Ottomans. Among the Greek colonies and churches of Asia,
      Philadelphia is still erect; a column in a scene of ruins; a
      pleasing example, that the paths of honor and safety may
      sometimes be the same. The servitude of Rhodes was delayed about
      two centuries by the establishment of the knights of St. John of
      Jerusalem: 46 under the discipline of the order, that island
      emerged into fame and opulence; the noble and warlike monks were
      renowned by land and sea: and the bulwark of Christendom
      provoked, and repelled, the arms of the Turks and Saracens.

      411 (return) [ Von Hammer, Osm. Geschichte, vol. i. p. 82.—M.]

      412 (return) [ Ibid. p. 91.—M.]

      42 (return) [ Cantacuzene, though he relates the battle and
      heroic flight of the younger Andronicus, (l. ii. c. 6, 7, 8,)
      dissembles by his silence the loss of Prusa, Nice, and Nicomedia,
      which are fairly confessed by Nicephorus Gregoras, (l. viii. 15,
      ix. 9, 13, xi. 6.) It appears that Nice was taken by Orchan in
      1330, and Nicomedia in 1339, which are somewhat different from
      the Turkish dates.]

      421 (return) [ For the conquests of Orchan over the ten
      pachaliks, or kingdoms of the Seljukians, in Asia Minor. see V.
      Hammer, vol. i. p. 112.—M.]

      43 (return) [ The partition of the Turkish emirs is extracted
      from two contemporaries, the Greek Nicephorus Gregoras (l. vii.
      1) and the Arabian Marakeschi, (De Guignes, tom. ii. P. ii. p.
      76, 77.) See likewise the first book of Laonicus Chalcondyles.]

      44 (return) [ Pachymer, l. xiii. c. 13.]

      45 (return) [ See the Travels of Wheeler and Spon, of Pocock and
      Chandler, and more particularly Smith’s Survey of the Seven
      Churches of Asia, p. 205—276. The more pious antiquaries labor to
      reconcile the promises and threats of the author of the
      Revelations with the _present_ state of the seven cities. Perhaps
      it would be more prudent to confine his predictions to the
      characters and events of his own times.]

      46 (return) [ Consult the ivth book of the Histoire de l’Ordre de
      Malthe, par l’Abbé de Vertot. That pleasing writer betrays his
      ignorance, in supposing that Othman, a freebooter of the
      Bithynian hills, could besiege Rhodes by sea and land.]

      The Greeks, by their intestine divisions, were the authors of
      their final ruin. During the civil wars of the elder and younger
      Andronicus, the son of Othman achieved, almost without
      resistance, the conquest of Bithynia; and the same disorders
      encouraged the Turkish emirs of Lydia and Ionia to build a fleet,
      and to pillage the adjacent islands and the sea-coast of Europe.
      In the defence of his life and honor, Cantacuzene was tempted to
      prevent, or imitate, his adversaries, by calling to his aid the
      public enemies of his religion and country. Amir, the son of
      Aidin, concealed under a Turkish garb the humanity and politeness
      of a Greek; he was united with the great domestic by mutual
      esteem and reciprocal services; and their friendship is compared,
      in the vain rhetoric of the times, to the perfect union of
      Orestes and Pylades. 47 On the report of the danger of his
      friend, who was persecuted by an ungrateful court, the prince of
      Ionia assembled at Smyrna a fleet of three hundred vessels, with
      an army of twenty-nine thousand men; sailed in the depth of
      winter, and cast anchor at the mouth of the Hebrus. From thence,
      with a chosen band of two thousand Turks, he marched along the
      banks of the river, and rescued the empress, who was besieged in
      Demotica by the wild Bulgarians. At that disastrous moment, the
      life or death of his beloved Cantacuzene was concealed by his
      flight into Servia: but the grateful Irene, impatient to behold
      her deliverer, invited him to enter the city, and accompanied her
      message with a present of rich apparel and a hundred horses. By a
      peculiar strain of delicacy, the Gentle Barbarian refused, in the
      absence of an unfortunate friend, to visit his wife, or to taste
      the luxuries of the palace; sustained in his tent the rigor of
      the winter; and rejected the hospitable gift, that he might share
      the hardships of two thousand companions, all as deserving as
      himself of that honor and distinction. Necessity and revenge
      might justify his predatory excursions by sea and land: he left
      nine thousand five hundred men for the guard of his fleet; and
      persevered in the fruitless search of Cantacuzene, till his
      embarkation was hastened by a fictitious letter, the severity of
      the season, the clamors of his independent troops, and the weight
      of his spoil and captives. In the prosecution of the civil war,
      the prince of Ionia twice returned to Europe; joined his arms
      with those of the emperor; besieged Thessalonica, and threatened
      Constantinople. Calumny might affix some reproach on his
      imperfect aid, his hasty departure, and a bribe of ten thousand
      crowns, which he accepted from the Byzantine court; but his
      friend was satisfied; and the conduct of Amir is excused by the
      more sacred duty of defending against the Latins his hereditary
      dominions. The maritime power of the Turks had united the pope,
      the king of Cyprus, the republic of Venice, and the order of St.
      John, in a laudable crusade; their galleys invaded the coast of
      Ionia; and Amir was slain with an arrow, in the attempt to wrest
      from the Rhodian knights the citadel of Smyrna. 48 Before his
      death, he generously recommended another ally of his own nation;
      not more sincere or zealous than himself, but more able to afford
      a prompt and powerful succor, by his situation along the
      Propontis and in the front of Constantinople. By the prospect of
      a more advantageous treaty, the Turkish prince of Bithynia was
      detached from his engagements with Anne of Savoy; and the pride
      of Orchan dictated the most solemn protestations, that if he
      could obtain the daughter of Cantacuzene, he would invariably
      fulfil the duties of a subject and a son. Parental tenderness was
      silenced by the voice of ambition: the Greek clergy connived at
      the marriage of a Christian princess with a sectary of Mahomet;
      and the father of Theodora describes, with shameful satisfaction,
      the dishonor of the purple. 49 A body of Turkish cavalry attended
      the ambassadors, who disembarked from thirty vessels, before his
      camp of Selybria. A stately pavilion was erected, in which the
      empress Irene passed the night with her daughters. In the
      morning, Theodora ascended a throne, which was surrounded with
      curtains of silk and gold: the troops were under arms; but the
      emperor alone was on horseback. At a signal the curtains were
      suddenly withdrawn to disclose the bride, or the victim,
      encircled by kneeling eunuchs and hymeneal torches: the sound of
      flutes and trumpets proclaimed the joyful event; and her
      pretended happiness was the theme of the nuptial song, which was
      chanted by such poets as the age could produce. Without the rites
      of the church, Theodora was delivered to her barbarous lord: but
      it had been stipulated, that she should preserve her religion in
      the harem of Bursa; and her father celebrates her charity and
      devotion in this ambiguous situation. After his peaceful
      establishment on the throne of Constantinople, the Greek emperor
      visited his Turkish ally, who with four sons, by various wives,
      expected him at Scutari, on the Asiatic shore. The two princes
      partook, with seeming cordiality, of the pleasures of the banquet
      and the chase; and Theodora was permitted to repass the
      Bosphorus, and to enjoy some days in the society of her mother.
      But the friendship of Orchan was subservient to his religion and
      interest; and in the Genoese war he joined without a blush the
      enemies of Cantacuzene.

      47 (return) [ Nicephorus Gregoras has expatiated with pleasure on
      this amiable character, (l. xii. 7, xiii. 4, 10, xiv. 1, 9, xvi.
      6.) Cantacuzene speaks with honor and esteem of his ally, (l.
      iii. c. 56, 57, 63, 64, 66, 67, 68, 86, 89, 95, 96;) but he seems
      ignorant of his own sentimental passion for the Turks, and
      indirectly denies the possibility of such unnatural friendship,
      (l. iv. c. 40.)]

      48 (return) [ After the conquest of Smyrna by the Latins, the
      defence of this fortress was imposed by Pope Gregory XI. on the
      knights of Rhodes, (see Vertot, l. v.)]

      49 (return) [ See Cantacuzenus, l. iii. c. 95. Nicephorus
      Gregoras, who, for the light of Mount Thabor, brands the emperor
      with the names of tyrant and Herod, excuses, rather than blames,
      this Turkish marriage, and alleges the passion and power of
      Orchan, eggutatoV, kai th dunamo? touV kat’ auton hdh PersikouV
      (Turkish) uperairwn SatrapaV, (l. xv. 5.) He afterwards
      celebrates his kingdom and armies. See his reign in Cantemir, p.
      24—30.]

      In the treaty with the empress Anne, the Ottoman prince had
      inserted a singular condition, that it should be lawful for him
      to sell his prisoners at Constantinople, or transport them into
      Asia. A naked crowd of Christians of both sexes and every age, of
      priests and monks, of matrons and virgins, was exposed in the
      public market; the whip was frequently used to quicken the
      charity of redemption; and the indigent Greeks deplored the fate
      of their brethren, who were led away to the worst evils of
      temporal and spiritual bondage 50 Cantacuzene was reduced to
      subscribe the same terms; and their execution must have been
      still more pernicious to the empire: a body of ten thousand Turks
      had been detached to the assistance of the empress Anne; but the
      entire forces of Orchan were exerted in the service of his
      father. Yet these calamities were of a transient nature; as soon
      as the storm had passed away, the fugitives might return to their
      habitations; and at the conclusion of the civil and foreign wars,
      Europe was completely evacuated by the Moslems of Asia. It was in
      his last quarrel with his pupil that Cantacuzene inflicted the
      deep and deadly wound, which could never be healed by his
      successors, and which is poorly expiated by his theological
      dialogues against the prophet Mahomet. Ignorant of their own
      history, the modern Turks confound their first and their final
      passage of the Hellespont, 51 and describe the son of Orchan as a
      nocturnal robber, who, with eighty companions, explores by
      stratagem a hostile and unknown shore. Soliman, at the head of
      ten thousand horse, was transported in the vessels, and
      entertained as the friend, of the Greek emperor. In the civil
      wars of Romania, he performed some service and perpetrated more
      mischief; but the Chersonesus was insensibly filled with a
      Turkish colony; and the Byzantine court solicited in vain the
      restitution of the fortresses of Thrace. After some artful delays
      between the Ottoman prince and his son, their ransom was valued
      at sixty thousand crowns, and the first payment had been made
      when an earthquake shook the walls and cities of the provinces;
      the dismantled places were occupied by the Turks; and Gallipoli,
      the key of the Hellespont, was rebuilt and repeopled by the
      policy of Soliman. The abdication of Cantacuzene dissolved the
      feeble bands of domestic alliance; and his last advice admonished
      his countrymen to decline a rash contest, and to compare their
      own weakness with the numbers and valor, the discipline and
      enthusiasm, of the Moslems. His prudent counsels were despised by
      the headstrong vanity of youth, and soon justified by the
      victories of the Ottomans. But as he practised in the field the
      exercise of the _jerid_, Soliman was killed by a fall from his
      horse; and the aged Orchan wept and expired on the tomb of his
      valiant son. 511

      50 (return) [ The most lively and concise picture of this
      captivity may be found in the history of Ducas, (c. 8,) who
      fairly describes what Cantacuzene confesses with a guilty blush!]

      51 (return) [ In this passage, and the first conquests in Europe,
      Cantemir (p. 27, &c.) gives a miserable idea of his Turkish
      guides; nor am I much better satisfied with Chalcondyles, (l. i.
      p. 12, &c.) They forget to consult the most authentic record, the
      ivth book of Cantacuzene. I likewise regret the last books, which
      are still manuscript, of Nicephorus Gregoras. * Note: Von Hammer
      excuses the silence with which the Turkish historians pass over
      the earlier intercourse of the Ottomans with the European
      continent, of which he enumerates sixteen different occasions, as
      if they disdained those peaceful incursions by which they gained
      no conquest, and established no permanent footing on the
      Byzantine territory. Of the romantic account of Soliman’s first
      expedition, he says, “As yet the prose of history had not
      asserted its right over the poetry of tradition.” This defence
      would scarcely be accepted as satisfactory by the historian of
      the Decline and Fall.—M. (in Quarterly Review, vol. xlix. p.
      293.)]

      511 (return) [ In the 75th year of his age, the 35th of his
      reign. V. Hammer. M.]




      Chapter LXIV: Moguls, Ottoman Turks.—Part IV.

      But the Greeks had not time to rejoice in the death of their
      enemies; and the Turkish cimeter was wielded with the same spirit
      by Amurath the First, the son of Orchan, and the brother of
      Soliman. By the pale and fainting light of the Byzantine annals,
      52 we can discern, that he subdued without resistance the whole
      province of Romania or Thrace, from the Hellespont to Mount
      Hæmus, and the verge of the capital; and that Adrianople was
      chosen for the royal seat of his government and religion in
      Europe. Constantinople, whose decline is almost coeval with her
      foundation, had often, in the lapse of a thousand years, been
      assaulted by the Barbarians of the East and West; but never till
      this fatal hour had the Greeks been surrounded, both in Asia and
      Europe, by the arms of the same hostile monarchy. Yet the
      prudence or generosity of Amurath postponed for a while this easy
      conquest; and his pride was satisfied with the frequent and
      humble attendance of the emperor John Palæologus and his four
      sons, who followed at his summons the court and camp of the
      Ottoman prince. He marched against the Sclavonian nations between
      the Danube and the Adriatic, the Bulgarians, Servians, Bosnians,
      and Albanians; and these warlike tribes, who had so often
      insulted the majesty of the empire, were repeatedly broken by his
      destructive inroads. Their countries did not abound either in
      gold or silver; nor were their rustic hamlets and townships
      enriched by commerce or decorated by the arts of luxury. But the
      natives of the soil have been distinguished in every age by their
      hardiness of mind and body; and they were converted by a prudent
      institution into the firmest and most faithful supporters of the
      Ottoman greatness. 53 The vizier of Amurath reminded his
      sovereign that, according to the Mahometan law, he was entitled
      to a fifth part of the spoil and captives; and that the duty
      might easily be levied, if vigilant officers were stationed in
      Gallipoli, to watch the passage, and to select for his use the
      stoutest and most beautiful of the Christian youth. The advice
      was followed: the edict was proclaimed; many thousands of the
      European captives were educated in religion and arms; and the new
      militia was consecrated and named by a celebrated dervis.
      Standing in the front of their ranks, he stretched the sleeve of
      his gown over the head of the foremost soldier, and his blessing
      was delivered in these words: “Let them be called Janizaries,
      (_Yengi cheri_, or new soldiers;) may their countenance be ever
      bright! their hand victorious! their sword keen! may their spear
      always hang over the heads of their enemies! and wheresoever they
      go, may they return with a _white face!_” 54 541 Such was the
      origin of these haughty troops, the terror of the nations, and
      sometimes of the sultans themselves. Their valor has declined,
      their discipline is relaxed, and their tumultuary array is
      incapable of contending with the order and weapons of modern
      tactics; but at the time of their institution, they possessed a
      decisive superiority in war; since a regular body of infantry, in
      constant exercise and pay, was not maintained by any of the
      princes of Christendom. The Janizaries fought with the zeal of
      proselytes against their _idolatrous_ countrymen; and in the
      battle of Cossova, the league and independence of the Sclavonian
      tribes was finally crushed. As the conqueror walked over the
      field, he observed that the greatest part of the slain consisted
      of beardless youths; and listened to the flattering reply of his
      vizier, that age and wisdom would have taught them not to oppose
      his irresistible arms. But the sword of his Janizaries could not
      defend him from the dagger of despair; a Servian soldier started
      from the crowd of dead bodies, and Amurath was pierced in the
      belly with a mortal wound. 542 The grandson of Othman was mild in
      his temper, modest in his apparel, and a lover of learning and
      virtue; but the Moslems were scandalized at his absence from
      public worship; and he was corrected by the firmness of the
      mufti, who dared to reject his testimony in a civil cause: a
      mixture of servitude and freedom not unfrequent in Oriental
      history. 55

      52 (return) [ After the conclusion of Cantacuzene and Gregoras,
      there follows a dark interval of a hundred years. George Phranza,
      Michael Ducas, and Laonicus Chalcondyles, all three wrote after
      the taking of Constantinople.]

      53 (return) [ See Cantemir, p. 37—41, with his own large and
      curious annotations.]

      54 (return) [ _White_ and _black_ face are common and proverbial
      expressions of praise and reproach in the Turkish language. Hic
      _niger_ est, hunc tu Romane caveto, was likewise a Latin
      sentence.]

      541 (return) [ According to Von Hammer. vol. i. p. 90, Gibbon and
      the European writers assign too late a date to this enrolment of
      the Janizaries. It took place not in the reign of Amurath, but in
      that of his predecessor Orchan.—M.]

      542 (return) [ Ducas has related this as a deliberate act of
      self-devotion on the part of a Servian noble who pretended to
      desert, and stabbed Amurath during a conference which he had
      requested. The Italian translator of Ducas, published by Bekker
      in the new edition of the Byzantines, has still further
      heightened the romance. See likewise in Von Hammer (Osmanische
      Geschichte, vol. i. p. 138) the popular Servian account, which
      resembles that of Ducas, and may have been the source of that of
      his Italian translator. The Turkish account agrees more nearly
      with Gibbon; but the Servian, (Milosch Kohilovisch) while he lay
      among the heap of the dead, pretended to have some secret to
      impart to Amurath, and stabbed him while he leaned over to
      listen.—M.]

      55 (return) [ See the life and death of Morad, or Amurath I., in
      Cantemir, (p 33—45,) the first book of Chalcondyles, and the
      Annales Turcici of Leunclavius. According to another story, the
      sultan was stabbed by a Croat in his tent; and this accident was
      alleged to Busbequius (Epist i. p. 98) as an excuse for the
      unworthy precaution of pinioning, as if were, between two
      attendants, an ambassador’s arms, when he is introduced to the
      royal presence.]

      The character of Bajazet, the son and successor of Amurath, is
      strongly expressed in his surname of _Ilderim_, or the lightning;
      and he might glory in an epithet, which was drawn from the fiery
      energy of his soul and the rapidity of his destructive march. In
      the fourteen years of his reign, 56 he incessantly moved at the
      head of his armies, from Boursa to Adrianople, from the Danube to
      the Euphrates; and, though he strenuously labored for the
      propagation of the law, he invaded, with impartial ambition, the
      Christian and Mahometan princes of Europe and Asia. From Angora
      to Amasia and Erzeroum, the northern regions of Anatolia were
      reduced to his obedience: he stripped of their hereditary
      possessions his brother emirs of Ghermian and Caramania, of Aidin
      and Sarukhan; and after the conquest of Iconium the ancient
      kingdom of the Seljukians again revived in the Ottoman dynasty.
      Nor were the conquests of Bajazet less rapid or important in
      Europe. No sooner had he imposed a regular form of servitude on
      the Servians and Bulgarians, than he passed the Danube to seek
      new enemies and new subjects in the heart of Moldavia. 57
      Whatever yet adhered to the Greek empire in Thrace, Macedonia,
      and Thessaly, acknowledged a Turkish master: an obsequious bishop
      led him through the gates of Thermopylæ into Greece; and we may
      observe, as a singular fact, that the widow of a Spanish chief,
      who possessed the ancient seat of the oracle of Delphi, deserved
      his favor by the sacrifice of a beauteous daughter. The Turkish
      communication between Europe and Asia had been dangerous and
      doubtful, till he stationed at Gallipoli a fleet of galleys, to
      command the Hellespont and intercept the Latin succors of
      Constantinople. While the monarch indulged his passions in a
      boundless range of injustice and cruelty, he imposed on his
      soldiers the most rigid laws of modesty and abstinence; and the
      harvest was peaceably reaped and sold within the precincts of his
      camp. Provoked by the loose and corrupt administration of
      justice, he collected in a house the judges and lawyers of his
      dominions, who expected that in a few moments the fire would be
      kindled to reduce them to ashes. His ministers trembled in
      silence: but an Æthiopian buffoon presumed to insinuate the true
      cause of the evil; and future venality was left without excuse,
      by annexing an adequate salary to the office of cadhi. 58 The
      humble title of emir was no longer suitable to the Ottoman
      greatness; and Bajazet condescended to accept a patent of sultan
      from the caliphs who served in Egypt under the yoke of the
      Mamalukes: 59 a last and frivolous homage that was yielded by
      force to opinion; by the Turkish conquerors to the house of Abbas
      and the successors of the Arabian prophet. The ambition of the
      sultan was inflamed by the obligation of deserving this august
      title; and he turned his arms against the kingdom of Hungary, the
      perpetual theatre of the Turkish victories and defeats.
      Sigismond, the Hungarian king, was the son and brother of the
      emperors of the West: his cause was that of Europe and the
      church; and, on the report of his danger, the bravest knights of
      France and Germany were eager to march under his standard and
      that of the cross. In the battle of Nicopolis, Bajazet defeated a
      confederate army of a hundred thousand Christians, who had
      proudly boasted, that if the sky should fall, they could uphold
      it on their lances. The far greater part were slain or driven
      into the Danube; and Sigismond, escaping to Constantinople by the
      river and the Black Sea, returned after a long circuit to his
      exhausted kingdom. 60 In the pride of victory, Bajazet threatened
      that he would besiege Buda; that he would subdue the adjacent
      countries of Germany and Italy, and that he would feed his horse
      with a bushel of oats on the altar of St. Peter at Rome. His
      progress was checked, not by the miraculous interposition of the
      apostle, not by a crusade of the Christian powers, but by a long
      and painful fit of the gout. The disorders of the moral, are
      sometimes corrected by those of the physical, world; and an
      acrimonious humor falling on a single fibre of one man, may
      prevent or suspend the misery of nations.

      56 (return) [ The reign of Bajazet I., or Ilderim Bayazid, is
      contained in Cantemir, (p. 46,) the iid book of Chalcondyles, and
      the Annales Turcici. The surname of Ilderim, or lightning, is an
      example, that the conquerors and poets of every age have _felt_
      the truth of a system which derives the sublime from the
      principle of terror.]

      57 (return) [ Cantemir, who celebrates the victories of the great
      Stephen over the Turks, (p. 47,) had composed the ancient and
      modern state of his principality of Moldavia, which has been long
      promised, and is still unpublished.]

      58 (return) [ Leunclav. Annal. Turcici, p. 318, 319. The venality
      of the cadhis has long been an object of scandal and satire; and
      if we distrust the observations of our travellers, we may consult
      the feeling of the Turks themselves, (D’Herbelot, Bibliot.
      Orientale, p. 216, 217, 229, 230.)]

      59 (return) [ The fact, which is attested by the Arabic history
      of Ben Schounah, a contemporary Syrian, (De Guignes Hist. des
      Huns. tom. iv. p. 336.) destroys the testimony of Saad Effendi
      and Cantemir, (p. 14, 15,) of the election of Othman to the
      dignity of sultan.]

      60 (return) [ See the Decades Rerum Hungaricarum (Dec. iii. l.
      ii. p. 379) of Bonfinius, an Italian, who, in the xvth century,
      was invited into Hungary to compose an eloquent history of that
      kingdom. Yet, if it be extant and accessible, I should give the
      preference to some homely chronicle of the time and country.]

      Such is the general idea of the Hungarian war; but the disastrous
      adventure of the French has procured us some memorials which
      illustrate the victory and character of Bajazet. 61 The duke of
      Burgundy, sovereign of Flanders, and uncle of Charles the Sixth,
      yielded to the ardor of his son, John count of Nevers; and the
      fearless youth was accompanied by four princes, his _cousins_,
      and those of the French monarch. Their inexperience was guided by
      the Sire de Coucy, one of the best and oldest captain of
      Christendom; 62 but the constable, admiral, and marshal of France
      63 commanded an army which did not exceed the number of a
      thousand knights and squires. 631 These splendid names were the
      source of presumption and the bane of discipline. So many might
      aspire to command, that none were willing to obey; their national
      spirit despised both their enemies and their allies; and in the
      persuasion that Bajazet _would_ fly, or _must_ fall, they began
      to compute how soon they should visit Constantinople and deliver
      the holy sepulchre. When their scouts announced the approach of
      the Turks, the gay and thoughtless youths were at table, already
      heated with wine; they instantly clasped their armor, mounted
      their horses, rode full speed to the vanguard, and resented as an
      affront the advice of Sigismond, which would have deprived them
      of the right and honor of the foremost attack. The battle of
      Nicopolis would not have been lost, if the French would have
      obeyed the prudence of the Hungarians; but it might have been
      gloriously won, had the Hungarians imitated the valor of the
      French. They dispersed the first line, consisting of the troops
      of Asia; forced a rampart of stakes, which had been planted
      against the cavalry; broke, after a bloody conflict, the
      Janizaries themselves; and were at length overwhelmed by the
      numerous squadrons that issued from the woods, and charged on all
      sides this handful of intrepid warriors. In the speed and secrecy
      of his march, in the order and evolutions of the battle, his
      enemies felt and admired the military talents of Bajazet. They
      accuse his cruelty in the use of victory. After reserving the
      count of Nevers, and four-and-twenty lords, 632 whose birth and
      riches were attested by his Latin interpreters, the remainder of
      the French captives, who had survived the slaughter of the day,
      were led before his throne; and, as they refused to abjure their
      faith, were successively beheaded in his presence. The sultan was
      exasperated by the loss of his bravest Janizaries; and if it be
      true, that, on the eve of the engagement, the French had
      massacred their Turkish prisoners, 64 they might impute to
      themselves the consequences of a just retaliation. 641 A knight,
      whose life had been spared, was permitted to return to Paris,
      that he might relate the deplorable tale, and solicit the ransom
      of the noble captives. In the mean while, the count of Nevers,
      with the princes and barons of France, were dragged along in the
      marches of the Turkish camp, exposed as a grateful trophy to the
      Moslems of Europe and Asia, and strictly confined at Boursa, as
      often as Bajazet resided in his capital. The sultan was pressed
      each day to expiate with their blood the blood of his martyrs;
      but he had pronounced that they should live, and either for mercy
      or destruction his word was irrevocable. He was assured of their
      value and importance by the return of the messenger, and the
      gifts and intercessions of the kings of France and of Cyprus.
      Lusignan presented him with a gold saltcellar of curious
      workmanship, and of the price of ten thousand ducats; and Charles
      the Sixth despatched by the way of Hungary a cast of Norwegian
      hawks, and six horse-loads of scarlet cloth, of fine linen of
      Rheims, and of Arras tapestry, representing the battles of the
      great Alexander. After much delay, the effect of distance rather
      than of art, Bajazet agreed to accept a ransom of two hundred
      thousand ducats for the count of Nevers and the surviving princes
      and barons: the marshal Boucicault, a famous warrior, was of the
      number of the fortunate; but the admiral of France had been slain
      in battle; and the constable, with the Sire de Coucy, died in the
      prison of Boursa. This heavy demand, which was doubled by
      incidental costs, fell chiefly on the duke of Burgundy, or rather
      on his Flemish subjects, who were bound by the feudal laws to
      contribute for the knighthood and captivity of the eldest son of
      their lord. For the faithful discharge of the debt, some
      merchants of Genoa gave security to the amount of five times the
      sum; a lesson to those warlike times, that commerce and credit
      are the links of the society of nations. It had been stipulated
      in the treaty, that the French captives should swear never to
      bear arms against the person of their conqueror; but the
      ungenerous restraint was abolished by Bajazet himself. “I
      despise,” said he to the heir of Burgundy, “thy oaths and thy
      arms. Thou art young, and mayest be ambitious of effacing the
      disgrace or misfortune of thy first chivalry. Assemble thy
      powers, proclaim thy design, and be assured that Bajazet will
      rejoice to meet thee a second time in a field of battle.” Before
      their departure, they were indulged in the freedom and
      hospitality of the court of Boursa. The French princes admired
      the magnificence of the Ottoman, whose hunting and hawking
      equipage was composed of seven thousand huntsmen and seven
      thousand falconers. 65 In their presence, and at his command, the
      belly of one of his chamberlains was cut open, on a complaint
      against him for drinking the goat’s milk of a poor woman. The
      strangers were astonished by this act of justice; but it was the
      justice of a sultan who disdains to balance the weight of
      evidence, or to measure the degrees of guilt.

      61 (return) [ I should not complain of the labor of this work, if
      my materials were always derived from such books as the chronicle
      of honest Froissard, (vol. iv. c. 67, 72, 74, 79—83, 85, 87, 89,)
      who read little, inquired much, and believed all. The original
      Mémoires of the Maréchal de Boucicault (Partie i. c. 22—28) add
      some facts, but they are dry and deficient, if compared with the
      pleasant garrulity of Froissard.]

      62 (return) [ An accurate Memoir on the Life of Enguerrand VII.,
      Sire de Coucy, has been given by the Baron de Zurlauben, (Hist.
      de l’Académie des Inscriptions, tom. xxv.) His rank and
      possessions were equally considerable in France and England; and,
      in 1375, he led an army of adventurers into Switzerland, to
      recover a large patrimony which he claimed in right of his
      grandmother, the daughter of the emperor Albert I. of Austria,
      (Sinner, Voyage dans la Suisse Occidentale, tom. i. p. 118—124.)]

      63 (return) [ That military office, so respectable at present,
      was still more conspicuous when it was divided between two
      persons, (Daniel, Hist. de la Milice Françoise, tom. ii. p. 5.)
      One of these, the marshal of the crusade, was the famous
      Boucicault, who afterwards defended Constantinople, governed
      Genoa, invaded the coast of Asia, and died in the field of
      Azincour.]

      631 (return) [ Daru, Hist. de Venice, vol. ii. p. 104, makes the
      whole French army amount to 10,000 men, of whom 1000 were
      knights. The curious volume of Schiltberger, a German of Munich,
      who was taken prisoner in the battle, (edit. Munich, 1813,) and
      which V. Hammer receives as authentic, gives the whole number at
      6000. See Schiltberger. Reise in dem Orient. and V. Hammer, note,
      p. 610.—M.]

      632 (return) [ According to Schiltberger there were only twelve
      French lords granted to the prayer of the “duke of Burgundy,” and
      “Herr Stephan Synther, and Johann von Bodem.” Schiltberger, p.
      13.—M.]

      64 (return) [ For this odious fact, the Abbé de Vertot quotes the
      Hist. Anonyme de St. Denys, l. xvi. c. 10, 11. (Ordre de Malthe,
      tom. ii. p. 310.)]

      641 (return) [ See Schiltberger’s very graphic account of the
      massacre. He was led out to be slaughtered in cold blood with the
      rest f the Christian prisoners, amounting to 10,000. He was
      spared at the intercession of the son of Bajazet, with a few
      others, on account of their extreme youth. No one under 20 years
      of age was put to death. The “duke of Burgundy” was obliged to be
      a spectator of this butchery which lasted from early in the
      morning till four o’clock, P. M. It ceased only at the
      supplication of the leaders of Bajazet’s army. Schiltberger, p.
      14.—M.]

      65 (return) [ Sherefeddin Ali (Hist. de Timour Bec, l. v. c. 13)
      allows Bajazet a round number of 12,000 officers and servants of
      the chase. A part of his spoils was afterwards displayed in a
      hunting-match of Timour, l. hounds with satin housings; 2.
      leopards with collars set with jewels; 3. Grecian greyhounds; and
      4, dogs from Europe, as strong as African lions, (idem, l. vi. c.
      15.) Bajazet was particularly fond of flying his hawks at cranes,
      (Chalcondyles, l. ii. p. 85.)]

      After his enfranchisement from an oppressive guardian, John
      Palæologus remained thirty-six years, the helpless, and, as it
      should seem, the careless spectator of the public ruin. 66 Love,
      or rather lust, was his only vigorous passion; and in the
      embraces of the wives and virgins of the city, the Turkish slave
      forgot the dishonor of the emperor of the _Romans_ Andronicus,
      his eldest son, had formed, at Adrianople, an intimate and guilty
      friendship with Sauzes, the son of Amurath; and the two youths
      conspired against the authority and lives of their parents. The
      presence of Amurath in Europe soon discovered and dissipated
      their rash counsels; and, after depriving Sauzes of his sight,
      the Ottoman threatened his vassal with the treatment of an
      accomplice and an enemy, unless he inflicted a similar punishment
      on his own son. Palæologus trembled and obeyed; and a cruel
      precaution involved in the same sentence the childhood and
      innocence of John, the son of the criminal. But the operation was
      so mildly, or so unskilfully, performed, that the one retained
      the sight of an eye, and the other was afflicted only with the
      infirmity of squinting. Thus excluded from the succession, the
      two princes were confined in the tower of Anema; and the piety of
      Manuel, the second son of the reigning monarch, was rewarded with
      the gift of the Imperial crown. But at the end of two years, the
      turbulence of the Latins and the levity of the Greeks, produced a
      revolution; 661 and the two emperors were buried in the tower
      from whence the two prisoners were exalted to the throne. Another
      period of two years afforded Palæologus and Manuel the means of
      escape: it was contrived by the magic or subtlety of a monk, who
      was alternately named the angel or the devil: they fled to
      Scutari; their adherents armed in their cause; and the two
      Byzantine factions displayed the ambition and animosity with
      which Cæsar and Pompey had disputed the empire of the world. The
      Roman world was now contracted to a corner of Thrace, between the
      Propontis and the Black Sea, about fifty miles in length and
      thirty in breadth; a space of ground not more extensive than the
      lesser principalities of Germany or Italy, if the remains of
      Constantinople had not still represented the wealth and
      populousness of a kingdom. To restore the public peace, it was
      found necessary to divide this fragment of the empire; and while
      Palæologus and Manuel were left in possession of the capital,
      almost all that lay without the walls was ceded to the blind
      princes, who fixed their residence at Rhodosto and Selybria. In
      the tranquil slumber of royalty, the passions of John Palæologus
      survived his reason and his strength: he deprived his favorite
      and heir of a blooming princess of Trebizond; and while the
      feeble emperor labored to consummate his nuptials, Manuel, with a
      hundred of the noblest Greeks, was sent on a peremptory summons
      to the Ottoman _porte_. They served with honor in the wars of
      Bajazet; but a plan of fortifying Constantinople excited his
      jealousy: he threatened their lives; the new works were instantly
      demolished; and we shall bestow a praise, perhaps above the merit
      of Palæologus, if we impute this last humiliation as the cause of
      his death.

      66 (return) [ For the reigns of John Palæologus and his son
      Manuel, from 1354 to 1402, see Ducas, c. 9—15, Phranza, l. i. c.
      16—21, and the ist and iid books of Chalcondyles, whose proper
      subject is drowned in a sea of episode.]

      661 (return) [ According to Von Hammer it was the power of
      Bajazet, vol. i. p. 218.]

      The earliest intelligence of that event was communicated to
      Manuel, who escaped with speed and secrecy from the palace of
      Boursa to the Byzantine throne. Bajazet affected a proud
      indifference at the loss of this valuable pledge; and while he
      pursued his conquests in Europe and Asia, he left the emperor to
      struggle with his blind cousin John of Selybria, who, in eight
      years of civil war, asserted his right of primogeniture. At
      length, the ambition of the victorious sultan pointed to the
      conquest of Constantinople; but he listened to the advice of his
      vizier, who represented that such an enterprise might unite the
      powers of Christendom in a second and more formidable crusade.
      His epistle to the emperor was conceived in these words: “By the
      divine clemency, our invincible cimeter has reduced to our
      obedience almost all Asia, with many and large countries in
      Europe, excepting only the city of Constantinople; for beyond the
      walls thou hast nothing left. Resign that city; stipulate thy
      reward; or tremble, for thyself and thy unhappy people, at the
      consequences of a rash refusal.” But his ambassadors were
      instructed to soften their tone, and to propose a treaty, which
      was subscribed with submission and gratitude. A truce of ten
      years was purchased by an annual tribute of thirty thousand
      crowns of gold; the Greeks deplored the public toleration of the
      law of Mahomet, and Bajazet enjoyed the glory of establishing a
      Turkish cadhi, and founding a royal mosque in the metropolis of
      the Eastern church. 67 Yet this truce was soon violated by the
      restless sultan: in the cause of the prince of Selybria, the
      lawful emperor, an army of Ottomans again threatened
      Constantinople; and the distress of Manuel implored the
      protection of the king of France. His plaintive embassy obtained
      much pity and some relief; and the conduct of the succor was
      intrusted to the marshal Boucicault, 68 whose religious chivalry
      was inflamed by the desire of revenging his captivity on the
      infidels. He sailed with four ships of war, from Aiguesmortes to
      the Hellespont; forced the passage, which was guarded by
      seventeen Turkish galleys; landed at Constantinople a supply of
      six hundred men-at-arms and sixteen hundred archers; and reviewed
      them in the adjacent plain, without condescending to number or
      array the multitude of Greeks. By his presence, the blockade was
      raised both by sea and land; the flying squadrons of Bajazet were
      driven to a more respectful distance; and several castles in
      Europe and Asia were stormed by the emperor and the marshal, who
      fought with equal valor by each other’s side. But the Ottomans
      soon returned with an increase of numbers; and the intrepid
      Boucicault, after a year’s struggle, resolved to evacuate a
      country which could no longer afford either pay or provisions for
      his soldiers. The marshal offered to conduct Manuel to the French
      court, where he might solicit in person a supply of men and
      money; and advised, in the mean while, that, to extinguish all
      domestic discord, he should leave his blind competitor on the
      throne. The proposal was embraced: the prince of Selybria was
      introduced to the capital; and such was the public misery, that
      the lot of the exile seemed more fortunate than that of the
      sovereign. Instead of applauding the success of his vassal, the
      Turkish sultan claimed the city as his own; and on the refusal of
      the emperor John, Constantinople was more closely pressed by the
      calamities of war and famine. Against such an enemy prayers and
      resistance were alike unavailing; and the savage would have
      devoured his prey, if, in the fatal moment, he had not been
      overthrown by another savage stronger than himself. By the
      victory of Timour or Tamerlane, the fall of Constantinople was
      delayed about fifty years; and this important, though accidental,
      service may justly introduce the life and character of the Mogul
      conqueror.

      67 (return) [ Cantemir, p. 50—53. Of the Greeks, Ducas alone (c.
      13, 15) acknowledges the Turkish cadhi at Constantinople. Yet
      even Ducas dissembles the mosque.]

      68 (return) [ Mémoires du bon Messire Jean le Maingre, dit
      _Boucicault_, Maréchal de France, partie ire c. 30, 35.]




      Chapter LXV: Elevation Of Timour Or Tamerlane, And His
      Death.—Part I.

     Elevation Of Timour Or Tamerlane To The Throne Of Samarcand.—His
     Conquests In Persia, Georgia, Tartary Russia, India, Syria, And
     Anatolia.—His Turkish War.— Defeat And Captivity Of Bajazet.—Death
     Of Timour.—Civil War Of The Sons Of Bajazet.—Restoration Of The
     Turkish Monarchy By Mahomet The First.—Siege Of Constantinople By
     Amurath The Second.

      The conquest and monarchy of the world was the first object of
      the ambition of Timour. To live in the memory and esteem of
      future ages was the second wish of his magnanimous spirit. All
      the civil and military transactions of his reign were diligently
      recorded in the journals of his secretaries: 1 the authentic
      narrative was revised by the persons best informed of each
      particular transaction; and it is believed in the empire and
      family of Timour, that the monarch himself composed the
      _commentaries_ 2 of his life, and the _institutions_ 3 of his
      government. 4 But these cares were ineffectual for the
      preservation of his fame, and these precious memorials in the
      Mogul or Persian language were concealed from the world, or, at
      least, from the knowledge of Europe. The nations which he
      vanquished exercised a base and impotent revenge; and ignorance
      has long repeated the tale of calumny, 5 which had disfigured the
      birth and character, the person, and even the name, of
      _Tamerlane_. 6 Yet his real merit would be enhanced, rather than
      debased, by the elevation of a peasant to the throne of Asia; nor
      can his lameness be a theme of reproach, unless he had the
      weakness to blush at a natural, or perhaps an honorable,
      infirmity. 606

      1 (return) [ These journals were communicated to Sherefeddin, or
      Cherefeddin Ali, a native of Yezd, who composed in the Persian
      language a history of Timour Beg, which has been translated into
      French by M. Petit de la Croix, (Paris, 1722, in 4 vols. 12 mo.,)
      and has always been my faithful guide. His geography and
      chronology are wonderfully accurate; and he may be trusted for
      public facts, though he servilely praises the virtue and fortune
      of the hero. Timour’s attention to procure intelligence from his
      own and foreign countries may be seen in the Institutions, p.
      215, 217, 349, 351.]

      2 (return) [ These Commentaries are yet unknown in Europe: but
      Mr. White gives some hope that they may be imported and
      translated by his friend Major Davy, who had read in the East
      this “minute and faithful narrative of an interesting and
      eventful period.” * Note: The manuscript of Major Davy has been
      translated by Major Stewart, and published by the Oriental
      Translation Committee of London. It contains the life of Timour,
      from his birth to his forty-first year; but the last thirty years
      of western war and conquest are wanting. Major Stewart intimates
      that two manuscripts exist in this country containing the whole
      work, but excuses himself, on account of his age, from
      undertaking the laborious task of completing the translation. It
      is to be hoped that the European public will be soon enabled to
      judge of the value and authenticity of the Commentaries of the
      Cæsar of the East. Major Stewart’s work commences with the Book
      of Dreams and Omens—a wild, but characteristic, chronicle of
      Visions and Sortes Koranicæ. Strange that a life of Timour should
      awaken a reminiscence of the diary of Archbishop Laud! The early
      dawn and the gradual expression of his not less splendid but more
      real visions of ambition are touched with the simplicity of truth
      and nature. But we long to escape from the petty feuds of the
      pastoral chieftain, to the triumphs and the legislation of the
      conqueror of the world.—M.]

      3 (return) [ I am ignorant whether the original institution, in
      the Turki or Mogul language, be still extant. The Persic version,
      with an English translation, and most valuable index, was
      published (Oxford, 1783, in 4to.) by the joint labors of Major
      Davy and Mr. White, the Arabic professor. This work has been
      since translated from the Persic into French, (Paris, 1787,) by
      M. Langlès, a learned Orientalist, who has added the life of
      Timour, and many curious notes.]

      4 (return) [ Shaw Allum, the present Mogul, reads, values, but
      cannot imitate, the institutions of his great ancestor. The
      English translator relies on their internal evidence; but if any
      suspicions should arise of fraud and fiction, they will not be
      dispelled by Major Davy’s letter. The Orientals have never
      cultivated the art of criticism; the patronage of a prince, less
      honorable, perhaps, is not less lucrative than that of a
      bookseller; nor can it be deemed incredible that a Persian, the
      _real_ author, should renounce the credit, to raise the value and
      price, of the work.]

      5 (return) [ The original of the tale is found in the following
      work, which is much esteemed for its florid elegance of style:
      _Ahmedis Arabsiad_ (Ahmed Ebn Arabshah) _Vitæ et Rerum gestarum
      Timuri. Arabice et Latine. Edidit Samuel Henricus Manger.
      Franequer_, 1767, 2 tom. in 4to. This Syrian author is ever a
      malicious, and often an ignorant enemy: the very titles of his
      chapters are injurious; as how the wicked, as how the impious, as
      how the viper, &c. The copious article of Timur, in Bibliothèque
      Orientale, is of a mixed nature, as D’Herbelot indifferently
      draws his materials (p. 877—888) from Khondemir Ebn Schounah, and
      the Lebtarikh.]

      6 (return) [ _Demir_ or _Timour_ signifies in the Turkish
      language, Iron; and it is the appellation of a lord or prince. By
      the change of a letter or accent, it is changed into _Lenc_, or
      Lame; and a European corruption confounds the two words in the
      name of Tamerlane. * Note: According to the memoirs he was so
      called by a Shaikh, who, when visited by his mother on his birth,
      was reading the verse of the Koran, “Are you sure that he who
      dwelleth in heaven will not cause the earth to swallow you up,
      and behold _it shall shake_, Tamûrn.” The Shaikh then stopped and
      said, “We have named your son _Timûr_,” p. 21.—M.]

      606 (return) [ He was lamed by a wound at the siege of the
      capital of Sistan. Sherefeddin, lib. iii. c. 17. p. 136. See Von
      Hammer, vol. i. p. 260.—M.]

      In the eyes of the Moguls, who held the indefeasible succession
      of the house of Zingis, he was doubtless a rebel subject; yet he
      sprang from the noble tribe of Berlass: his fifth ancestor,
      Carashar Nevian, had been the vizier 607 of Zagatai, in his new
      realm of Transoxiana; and in the ascent of some generations, the
      branch of Timour is confounded, at least by the females, 7 with
      the Imperial stem. 8 He was born forty miles to the south of
      Samarcand in the village of Sebzar, in the fruitful territory of
      Cash, of which his fathers were the hereditary chiefs, as well as
      of a toman of ten thousand horse. 9 His birth 10 was cast on one
      of those periods of anarchy, which announce the fall of the
      Asiatic dynasties, and open a new field to adventurous ambition.
      The khans of Zagatai were extinct; the emirs aspired to
      independence; and their domestic feuds could only be suspended by
      the conquest and tyranny of the khans of Kashgar, who, with an
      army of Getes or Calmucks, 11 invaded the Transoxian kingdom.
      From the twelfth year of his age, Timour had entered the field of
      action; in the twenty-fifth 111 he stood forth as the deliverer
      of his country; and the eyes and wishes of the people were turned
      towards a hero who suffered in their cause. The chiefs of the law
      and of the army had pledged their salvation to support him with
      their lives and fortunes; but in the hour of danger they were
      silent and afraid; and, after waiting seven days on the hills of
      Samarcand, he retreated to the desert with only sixty horsemen.
      The fugitives were overtaken by a thousand Getes, whom he
      repulsed with incredible slaughter, and his enemies were forced
      to exclaim, “Timour is a wonderful man: fortune and the divine
      favor are with him.” But in this bloody action his own followers
      were reduced to ten, a number which was soon diminished by the
      desertion of three Carizmians. 112 He wandered in the desert with
      his wife, seven companions, and four horses; and sixty-two days
      was he plunged in a loathsome dungeon, from whence he escaped by
      his own courage and the remorse of the oppressor. After swimming
      the broad and rapid steam of the Jihoon, or Oxus, he led, during
      some months, the life of a vagrant and outlaw, on the borders of
      the adjacent states. But his fame shone brighter in adversity; he
      learned to distinguish the friends of his person, the associates
      of his fortune, and to apply the various characters of men for
      their advantage, and, above all, for his own. On his return to
      his native country, Timour was successively joined by the parties
      of his confederates, who anxiously sought him in the desert; nor
      can I refuse to describe, in his pathetic simplicity, one of
      their fortunate encounters. He presented himself as a guide to
      three chiefs, who were at the head of seventy horse. “When their
      eyes fell upon me,” says Timour, “they were overwhelmed with joy;
      and they alighted from their horses; and they came and kneeled;
      and they kissed my stirrup. I also came down from my horse, and
      took each of them in my arms. And I put my turban on the head of
      the first chief; and my girdle, rich in jewels and wrought with
      gold, I bound on the loins of the second; and the third I clothed
      in my own coat. And they wept, and I wept also; and the hour of
      prayer was arrived, and we prayed. And we mounted our horses, and
      came to my dwelling; and I collected my people, and made a
      feast.” His trusty bands were soon increased by the bravest of
      the tribes; he led them against a superior foe; and, after some
      vicissitudes of war the Getes were finally driven from the
      kingdom of Transoxiana. He had done much for his own glory; but
      much remained to be done, much art to be exerted, and some blood
      to be spilt, before he could teach his equals to obey him as
      their master. The birth and power of emir Houssein compelled him
      to accept a vicious and unworthy colleague, whose sister was the
      best beloved of his wives. Their union was short and jealous; but
      the policy of Timour, in their frequent quarrels, exposed his
      rival to the reproach of injustice and perfidy; and, after a
      final defeat, Houssein was slain by some sagacious friends, who
      presumed, for the last time, to disobey the commands of their
      lord. 113 At the age of thirty-four, 12 and in a general diet or
      _couroultai_, he was invested with _Imperial_ command, but he
      affected to revere the house of Zingis; and while the emir Timour
      reigned over Zagatai and the East, a nominal khan served as a
      private officer in the armies of his servant. A fertile kingdom,
      five hundred miles in length and in breadth, might have satisfied
      the ambition of a subject; but Timour aspired to the dominion of
      the world; and before his death, the crown of Zagatai was one of
      the twenty-seven crowns which he had placed on his head. Without
      expatiating on the victories of thirty-five campaigns; without
      describing the lines of march, which he repeatedly traced over
      the continent of Asia; I shall briefly represent his conquests
      in, I. Persia, II. Tartary, and, III. India, 13 and from thence
      proceed to the more interesting narrative of his Ottoman war.

      607 (return) [ In the memoirs, the title Gurgân is in one place
      (p. 23) interpreted the son-in-law; in another (p. 28) as Kurkan,
      great prince, generalissimo, and prime minister of Jagtai.—M.]

      7 (return) [ After relating some false and foolish tales of
      Timour _Lenc_, Arabshah is compelled to speak truth, and to own
      him for a kinsman of Zingis, per mulieres, (as he peevishly
      adds,) laqueos Satanæ, (pars i. c. i. p. 25.) The testimony of
      Abulghazi Khan (P. ii. c. 5, P. v. c. 4) is clear,
      unquestionable, and decisive.]

      8 (return) [ According to one of the pedigrees, the fourth
      ancestor of Zingis, and the ninth of Timour, were brothers; and
      they agreed, that the posterity of the elder should succeed to
      the dignity of khan, and that the descendants of the younger
      should fill the office of their minister and general. This
      tradition was at least convenient to justify the _first_ steps of
      Timour’s ambition, (Institutions, p. 24, 25, from the MS.
      fragments of Timour’s History.)]

      9 (return) [ See the preface of Sherefeddin, and Abulfeda’s
      Geography, (Chorasmiæ, &c., Descriptio, p. 60, 61,) in the iiid
      volume of Hudson’s Minor Greek Geographers.]

      10 (return) [ See his nativity in Dr. Hyde, (Syntagma Dissertat.
      tom. ii. p. 466,) as it was cast by the astrologers of his
      grandson Ulugh Beg. He was born, A.D. 1336, April 9, 11º 57'. p.
      m., lat. 36. I know not whether they can prove the great
      conjunction of the planets from whence, like other conquerors and
      prophets, Timour derived the surname of Saheb Keran, or master of
      the conjunctions, (Bibliot. Orient. p. 878.)]

      11 (return) [ In the Institutions of Timour, these subjects of
      the khan of Kashgar are most improperly styled Ouzbegs, or
      Usbeks, a name which belongs to another branch and country of
      Tartars, (Abulghazi, P. v. c. v. P. vii. c. 5.) Could I be sure
      that this word is in the Turkish original, I would boldly
      pronounce, that the Institutions were framed a century after the
      death of Timour, since the establishment of the Usbeks in
      Transoxiana. * Note: Col. Stewart observes, that the Persian
      translator has sometimes made use of the name Uzbek by
      anticipation. He observes, likewise, that these Jits (Getes) are
      not to be confounded with the ancient Getæ: they were unconverted
      Turks. Col. Tod (History of Rajasthan, vol. i. p. 166) would
      identify the Jits with the ancient race.—M.]

      111 (return) [ He was twenty-seven before he served his first
      wars under the emir Houssein, who ruled over Khorasan and
      Mawerainnehr. Von Hammer, vol. i. p. 262. Neither of these
      statements agrees with the Memoirs. At twelve he was a boy. “I
      fancied that I perceived in myself all the signs of greatness and
      wisdom, and whoever came to visit me, I received with great
      hauteur and dignity.” At seventeen he undertook the management of
      the flocks and herds of the family, (p. 24.) At nineteen he
      became religious, and “left off playing chess,” made a kind of
      Budhist vow never to injure living thing and felt his foot
      paralyzed from having accidentally trod upon an ant, (p. 30.) At
      twenty, thoughts of rebellion and greatness rose in his mind; at
      twenty-one, he seems to have performed his first feat of arms. He
      was a practised warrior when he served, in his twenty-seventh
      year, under Emir Houssein.]

      112 (return) [ Compare Memoirs, page 61. The imprisonment is
      there stated at fifty-three days. “At this time I made a vow to
      God that I would never keep any person, whether guilty or
      innocent, for any length of time, in prison or in chains.” p.
      63.—M.]

      113 (return) [ Timour, on one occasion, sent him this message:
      “He who wishes to embrace the bride of royalty must kiss her
      across the edge of the sharp sword,” p. 83. The scene of the
      trial of Houssein, the resistance of Timour gradually becoming
      more feeble, the vengeance of the chiefs becoming proportionably
      more determined, is strikingly portrayed. Mem. p 130.—M.]

      12 (return) [ The ist book of Sherefeddin is employed on the
      private life of the hero: and he himself, or his secretary,
      (Institutions, p. 3—77,) enlarges with pleasure on the thirteen
      designs and enterprises which most truly constitute his
      _personal_ merit. It even shines through the dark coloring of
      Arabshah, (P. i. c. 1—12.)]

      13 (return) [ The conquests of Persia, Tartary, and India, are
      represented in the iid and iiid books of Sherefeddin, and by
      Arabshah, (c. 13—55.) Consult the excellent Indexes to the
      Institutions. * Note: Compare the seventh book of Von Hammer,
      Geschichte des Osmanischen Reiches.—M.]

      I. For every war, a motive of safety or revenge, of honor or
      zeal, of right or convenience, may be readily found in the
      jurisprudence of conquerors. No sooner had Timour reunited to the
      patrimony of Zagatai the dependent countries of Carizme and
      Candahar, than he turned his eyes towards the kingdoms of Iran or
      Persia. From the Oxus to the Tigris, that extensive country was
      left without a lawful sovereign since the death of Abousaid, the
      last of the descendants of the great Holacou. Peace and justice
      had been banished from the land above forty years; and the Mogul
      invader might seem to listen to the cries of an oppressed people.
      Their petty tyrants might have opposed him with confederate arms:
      they separately stood, and successively fell; and the difference
      of their fate was only marked by the promptitude of submission or
      the obstinacy of resistance. Ibrahim, prince of Shirwan, or
      Albania, kissed the footstool of the Imperial throne. His
      peace-offerings of silks, horses, and jewels, were composed,
      according to the Tartar fashion, each article of nine pieces; but
      a critical spectator observed, that there were only eight slaves.
      “I myself am the ninth,” replied Ibrahim, who was prepared for
      the remark; and his flattery was rewarded by the smile of Timour.
      14 Shah Mansour, prince of Fars, or the proper Persia, was one of
      the least powerful, but most dangerous, of his enemies. In a
      battle under the walls of Shiraz, he broke, with three or four
      thousand soldiers, the _coul_ or main body of thirty thousand
      horse, where the emperor fought in person. No more than fourteen
      or fifteen guards remained near the standard of Timour: he stood
      firm as a rock, and received on his helmet two weighty strokes of
      a cimeter: 15 the Moguls rallied; the head of Mansour was thrown
      at his feet; and he declared his esteem of the valor of a foe, by
      extirpating all the males of so intrepid a race. From Shiraz, his
      troops advanced to the Persian Gulf; and the richness and
      weakness of Ormuz 16 were displayed in an annual tribute of six
      hundred thousand dinars of gold. Bagdad was no longer the city of
      peace, the seat of the caliphs; but the noblest conquest of
      Holacou could not be overlooked by his ambitious successor. The
      whole course of the Tigris and Euphrates, from the mouth to the
      sources of those rivers, was reduced to his obedience: he entered
      Edessa; and the Turkmans of the black sheep were chastised for
      the sacrilegious pillage of a caravan of Mecca. In the mountains
      of Georgia, the native Christians still braved the law and the
      sword of Mahomet, by three expeditions he obtained the merit of
      the _gazie_, or holy war; and the prince of Teflis became his
      proselyte and friend.

      14 (return) [ The reverence of the Tartars for the mysterious
      number of _nine_ is declared by Abulghazi Khan, who, for that
      reason, divides his Genealogical History into nine parts.]

      15 (return) [ According to Arabshah, (P. i. c. 28, p. 183,) the
      coward Timour ran away to his tent, and hid himself from the
      pursuit of Shah Mansour under the women’s garments. Perhaps
      Sherefeddin (l. iii. c. 25) has magnified his courage.]

      16 (return) [ The history of Ormuz is not unlike that of Tyre.
      The old city, on the continent, was destroyed by the Tartars, and
      renewed in a neighboring island, without fresh water or
      vegetation. The kings of Ormuz, rich in the Indian trade and the
      pearl fishery, possessed large territories both in Persia and
      Arabia; but they were at first the tributaries of the sultans of
      Kerman, and at last were delivered (A.D. 1505) by the Portuguese
      tyrants from the tyranny of their own viziers, (Marco Polo, l. i.
      c. 15, 16, fol. 7, 8. Abulfeda, Geograph. tabul. xi. p. 261, 262,
      an original Chronicle of Ormuz, in Texeira, or Stevens’s History
      of Persia, p. 376—416, and the Itineraries inserted in the ist
      volume of Ramusio, of Ludovico Barthema, (1503,) fol. 167, of
      Andrea Corsali, (1517) fol. 202, 203, and of Odoardo Barbessa,
      (in 1516,) fol. 313—318.)]

      II. A just retaliation might be urged for the invasion of
      Turkestan, or the Eastern Tartary. The dignity of Timour could
      not endure the impunity of the Getes: he passed the Sihoon,
      subdued the kingdom of Kashgar, and marched seven times into the
      heart of their country. His most distant camp was two months’
      journey, or four hundred and eighty leagues to the north-east of
      Samarcand; and his emirs, who traversed the River Irtish,
      engraved in the forests of Siberia a rude memorial of their
      exploits. The conquest of Kipzak, or the Western Tartary, 17 was
      founded on the double motive of aiding the distressed, and
      chastising the ungrateful. Toctamish, a fugitive prince, was
      entertained and protected in his court: the ambassadors of Auruss
      Khan were dismissed with a haughty denial, and followed on the
      same day by the armies of Zagatai; and their success established
      Toctamish in the Mogul empire of the North. But, after a reign of
      ten years, the new khan forgot the merits and the strength of his
      benefactor; the base usurper, as he deemed him, of the sacred
      rights of the house of Zingis. Through the gates of Derbend, he
      entered Persia at the head of ninety thousand horse: with the
      innumerable forces of Kipzak, Bulgaria, Circassia, and Russia, he
      passed the Sihoon, burnt the palaces of Timour, and compelled
      him, amidst the winter snows, to contend for Samarcand and his
      life. After a mild expostulation, and a glorious victory, the
      emperor resolved on revenge; and by the east, and the west, of
      the Caspian, and the Volga, he twice invaded Kipzak with such
      mighty powers, that thirteen miles were measured from his right
      to his left wing. In a march of five months, they rarely beheld
      the footsteps of man; and their daily subsistence was often
      trusted to the fortune of the chase. At length the armies
      encountered each other; but the treachery of the standard-bearer,
      who, in the heat of action, reversed the Imperial standard of
      Kipzak, determined the victory of the Zagatais; and Toctamish (I
      speak the language of the Institutions) gave the tribe of Toushi
      to the wind of desolation. 18 He fled to the Christian duke of
      Lithuania; again returned to the banks of the Volga; and, after
      fifteen battles with a domestic rival, at last perished in the
      wilds of Siberia. The pursuit of a flying enemy carried Timour
      into the tributary provinces of Russia: a duke of the reigning
      family was made prisoner amidst the ruins of his capital; and
      Yeletz, by the pride and ignorance of the Orientals, might easily
      be confounded with the genuine metropolis of the nation. Moscow
      trembled at the approach of the Tartar, and the resistance would
      have been feeble, since the hopes of the Russians were placed in
      a miraculous image of the Virgin, to whose protection they
      ascribed the casual and voluntary retreat of the conqueror.
      Ambition and prudence recalled him to the South, the desolate
      country was exhausted, and the Mogul soldiers were enriched with
      an immense spoil of precious furs, of linen of Antioch, 19 and of
      ingots of gold and silver. 20 On the banks of the Don, or Tanais,
      he received an humble deputation from the consuls and merchants
      of Egypt, 21 Venice, Genoa, Catalonia, and Biscay, who occupied
      the commerce and city of Tana, or Azoph, at the mouth of the
      river. They offered their gifts, admired his magnificence, and
      trusted his royal word. But the peaceful visit of an emir, who
      explored the state of the magazines and harbor, was speedily
      followed by the destructive presence of the Tartars. The city was
      reduced to ashes; the Moslems were pillaged and dismissed; but
      all the Christians, who had not fled to their ships, were
      condemned either to death or slavery. 22 Revenge prompted him to
      burn the cities of Serai and Astrachan, the monuments of rising
      civilization; and his vanity proclaimed, that he had penetrated
      to the region of perpetual daylight, a strange phenomenon, which
      authorized his Mahometan doctors to dispense with the obligation
      of evening prayer. 23

      17 (return) [ Arabshah had travelled into Kipzak, and acquired a
      singular knowledge of the geography, cities, and revolutions, of
      that northern region, (P. i. c. 45—49.)]

      18 (return) [ Institutions of Timour, p. 123, 125. Mr. White, the
      editor, bestows some animadversion on the superficial account of
      Sherefeddin, (l. iii. c. 12, 13, 14,) who was ignorant of the
      designs of Timour, and the true springs of action.]

      19 (return) [ The furs of Russia are more credible than the
      ingots. But the linen of Antioch has never been famous: and
      Antioch was in ruins. I suspect that it was some manufacture of
      Europe, which the Hanse merchants had imported by the way of
      Novogorod.]

      20 (return) [ M. Levesque (Hist. de Russie, tom. ii. p. 247. Vie
      de Timour, p. 64—67, before the French version of the Institutes)
      has corrected the error of Sherefeddin, and marked the true limit
      of Timour’s conquests. His arguments are superfluous; and a
      simple appeal to the Russian annals is sufficient to prove that
      Moscow, which six years before had been taken by Toctamish,
      escaped the arms of a more formidable invader.]

      21 (return) [ An Egyptian consul from Grand Cairo is mentioned in
      Barbaro’s voyage to Tana in 1436, after the city had been
      rebuilt, (Ramusio, tom. ii. fol. 92.)]

      22 (return) [ The sack of Azoph is described by Sherefeddin, (l.
      iii. c. 55,) and much more particularly by the author of an
      Italian chronicle, (Andreas de Redusiis de Quero, in Chron.
      Tarvisiano, in Muratori, Script. Rerum Italicarum, tom. xix. p.
      802—805.) He had conversed with the Mianis, two Venetian
      brothers, one of whom had been sent a deputy to the camp of
      Timour, and the other had lost at Azoph three sons and 12,000
      ducats.]

      23 (return) [ Sherefeddin only says (l. iii. c. 13) that the rays
      of the setting, and those of the rising sun, were scarcely
      separated by any interval; a problem which may be solved in the
      latitude of Moscow, (the 56th degree,) with the aid of the Aurora
      Borealis, and a long summer twilight. But a _day_ of forty days
      (Khondemir apud D’Herbelot, p. 880) would rigorously confine us
      within the polar circle.]

      III. When Timour first proposed to his princes and emirs the
      invasion of India or Hindostan, 24 he was answered by a murmur of
      discontent: “The rivers! and the mountains and deserts! and the
      soldiers clad in armor! and the elephants, destroyers of men!”
      But the displeasure of the emperor was more dreadful than all
      these terrors; and his superior reason was convinced, that an
      enterprise of such tremendous aspect was safe and easy in the
      execution. He was informed by his spies of the weakness and
      anarchy of Hindostan: the soubahs of the provinces had erected
      the standard of rebellion; and the perpetual infancy of Sultan
      Mahmoud was despised even in the harem of Delhi. The Mogul army
      moved in three great divisions; and Timour observes with
      pleasure, that the ninety-two squadrons of a thousand horse most
      fortunately corresponded with the ninety-two names or epithets of
      the prophet Mahomet. 241 Between the Jihoon and the Indus they
      crossed one of the ridges of mountains, which are styled by the
      Arabian geographers The Stony Girdles of the Earth. The highland
      robbers were subdued or extirpated; but great numbers of men and
      horses perished in the snow; the emperor himself was let down a
      precipice on a portable scaffold—the ropes were one hundred and
      fifty cubits in length; and before he could reach the bottom,
      this dangerous operation was five times repeated. Timour crossed
      the Indus at the ordinary passage of Attok; and successively
      traversed, in the footsteps of Alexander, the _Punjab_, or five
      rivers, 25 that fall into the master stream. From Attok to Delhi,
      the high road measures no more than six hundred miles; but the
      two conquerors deviated to the south-east; and the motive of
      Timour was to join his grandson, who had achieved by his command
      the conquest of Moultan. On the eastern bank of the Hyphasis, on
      the edge of the desert, the Macedonian hero halted and wept: the
      Mogul entered the desert, reduced the fortress of Batmir, and
      stood in arms before the gates of Delhi, a great and flourishing
      city, which had subsisted three centuries under the dominion of
      the Mahometan kings. 251 The siege, more especially of the
      castle, might have been a work of time; but he tempted, by the
      appearance of weakness, the sultan Mahmoud and his vizier to
      descend into the plain, with ten thousand cuirassiers, forty
      thousand of his foot-guards, and one hundred and twenty
      elephants, whose tusks are said to have been armed with sharp and
      poisoned daggers. Against these monsters, or rather against the
      imagination of his troops, he condescended to use some
      extraordinary precautions of fire and a ditch, of iron spikes and
      a rampart of bucklers; but the event taught the Moguls to smile
      at their own fears; and as soon as these unwieldy animals were
      routed, the inferior species (the men of India) disappeared from
      the field. Timour made his triumphal entry into the capital of
      Hindostan; and admired, with a view to imitate, the architecture
      of the stately mosque; but the order or license of a general
      pillage and massacre polluted the festival of his victory. He
      resolved to purify his soldiers in the blood of the idolaters, or
      Gentoos, who still surpass, in the proportion of ten to one, the
      numbers of the Moslems. 252 In this pious design, he advanced one
      hundred miles to the north-east of Delhi, passed the Ganges,
      fought several battles by land and water, and penetrated to the
      famous rock of Coupele, the statue of the cow, 253 that _seems_
      to discharge the mighty river, whose source is far distant among
      the mountains of Thibet. 26 His return was along the skirts of
      the northern hills; nor could this rapid campaign of one year
      justify the strange foresight of his emirs, that their children
      in a warm climate would degenerate into a race of Hindoos.

      24 (return) [ For the Indian war, see the Institutions, (p.
      129—139,) the fourth book of Sherefeddin, and the history of
      Ferishta, (in Dow, vol. ii. p. 1—20,) which throws a general
      light on the affairs of Hindostan.]

      241 (return) [ Gibbon (observes M. von Hammer) is mistaken in the
      correspondence of the ninety-two squadrons of his army with the
      ninety-two names of God: the names of God are ninety-nine. and
      Allah is the hundredth, p. 286, note. But Gibbon speaks of the
      names or epithets of Mahomet, not of God.—M.]

      25 (return) [ The rivers of the Punjab, the five eastern branches
      of the Indus, have been laid down for the first time with truth
      and accuracy in Major Rennel’s incomparable map of Hindostan. In
      this Critical Memoir he illustrates with judgment and learning
      the marches of Alexander and Timour. * Note See vol. i. ch. ii.
      note 1.—M.]

      251 (return) [ They took, on their march, 100,000 slaves, Guebers
      they were all murdered. V. Hammer, vol. i. p. 286. They are
      called idolaters. Briggs’s Ferishta, vol. i. p. 491.—M.]

      252 (return) [ See a curious passage on the destruction of the
      Hindoo idols, Memoirs, p. 15.—M.]

      253 (return) [ Consult the very striking description of the Cow’s
      Mouth by Captain Hodgson, Asiat. Res. vol. xiv. p. 117. “A most
      wonderful scene. The B’hagiratha or Ganges issues from under a
      very low arch at the foot of the grand snow bed. My guide, an
      illiterate mountaineer compared the pendent icicles to Mahodeva’s
      hair.” (Compare Poems, Quarterly Rev. vol. xiv. p. 37, and at the
      end of my translation of Nala.) “Hindoos of research may formerly
      have been here; and if so, I cannot think of any place to which
      they might more aptly give the name of a cow’s mouth than to this
      extraordinary debouche.”—M.]

      26 (return) [ The two great rivers, the Ganges and Burrampooter,
      rise in Thibet, from the opposite ridges of the same hills,
      separate from each other to the distance of 1200 miles, and,
      after a winding course of 2000 miles, again meet in one point
      near the Gulf of Bengal. Yet so capricious is Fame, that the
      Burrampooter is a late discovery, while his brother Ganges has
      been the theme of ancient and modern story Coupele, the scene of
      Timour’s last victory, must be situate near Loldong, 1100 miles
      from Calcutta; and in 1774, a British camp! (Rennel’s Memoir, p.
      7, 59, 90, 91, 99.)]

      It was on the banks of the Ganges that Timour was informed, by
      his speedy messengers, of the disturbances which had arisen on
      the confines of Georgia and Anatolia, of the revolt of the
      Christians, and the ambitious designs of the sultan Bajazet. His
      vigor of mind and body was not impaired by sixty-three years, and
      innumerable fatigues; and, after enjoying some tranquil months in
      the palace of Samarcand, he proclaimed a new expedition of seven
      years into the western countries of Asia. 27 To the soldiers who
      had served in the Indian war he granted the choice of remaining
      at home, or following their prince; but the troops of all the
      provinces and kingdoms of Persia were commanded to assemble at
      Ispahan, and wait the arrival of the Imperial standard. It was
      first directed against the Christians of Georgia, who were strong
      only in their rocks, their castles, and the winter season; but
      these obstacles were overcome by the zeal and perseverance of
      Timour: the rebels submitted to the tribute or the Koran; and if
      both religions boasted of their martyrs, that name is more justly
      due to the Christian prisoners, who were offered the choice of
      abjuration or death. On his descent from the hills, the emperor
      gave audience to the first ambassadors of Bajazet, and opened the
      hostile correspondence of complaints and menaces, which fermented
      two years before the final explosion. Between two jealous and
      haughty neighbors, the motives of quarrel will seldom be wanting.
      The Mogul and Ottoman conquests now touched each other in the
      neighborhood of Erzeroum, and the Euphrates; nor had the doubtful
      limit been ascertained by time and treaty. Each of these
      ambitious monarchs might accuse his rival of violating his
      territory, of threatening his vassals, and protecting his rebels;
      and, by the name of rebels, each understood the fugitive princes,
      whose kingdoms he had usurped, and whose life or liberty he
      implacably pursued. The resemblance of character was still more
      dangerous than the opposition of interest; and in their
      victorious career, Timour was impatient of an equal, and Bajazet
      was ignorant of a superior. The first epistle 28 of the Mogul
      emperor must have provoked, instead of reconciling, the Turkish
      sultan, whose family and nation he affected to despise. 29 “Dost
      thou not know, that the greatest part of Asia is subject to our
      arms and our laws? that our invincible forces extend from one sea
      to the other? that the potentates of the earth form a line before
      our gate? and that we have compelled Fortune herself to watch
      over the prosperity of our empire. What is the foundation of thy
      insolence and folly? Thou hast fought some battles in the woods
      of Anatolia; contemptible trophies! Thou hast obtained some
      victories over the Christians of Europe; thy sword was blessed by
      the apostle of God; and thy obedience to the precept of the
      Koran, in waging war against the infidels, is the sole
      consideration that prevents us from destroying thy country, the
      frontier and bulwark of the Moslem world. Be wise in time;
      reflect; repent; and avert the thunder of our vengeance, which is
      yet suspended over thy head. Thou art no more than a pismire; why
      wilt thou seek to provoke the elephants? Alas! they will trample
      thee under their feet.” In his replies, Bajazet poured forth the
      indignation of a soul which was deeply stung by such unusual
      contempt. After retorting the basest reproaches on the thief and
      rebel of the desert, the Ottoman recapitulates his boasted
      victories in Iran, Touran, and the Indies; and labors to prove,
      that Timour had never triumphed unless by his own perfidy and the
      vices of his foes. “Thy armies are innumerable: be they so; but
      what are the arrows of the flying Tartar against the cimeters and
      battle-axes of my firm and invincible Janizaries? I will guard
      the princes who have implored my protection: seek them in my
      tents. The cities of Arzingan and Erzeroum are mine; and unless
      the tribute be duly paid, I will demand the arrears under the
      walls of Tauris and Sultania.” The ungovernable rage of the
      sultan at length betrayed him to an insult of a more domestic
      kind. “If I fly from thy arms,” said he, “may _my_ wives be
      thrice divorced from my bed: but if thou hast not courage to meet
      me in the field, mayest thou again receive _thy_ wives after they
      have thrice endured the embraces of a stranger.” 30 Any violation
      by word or deed of the secrecy of the harem is an unpardonable
      offence among the Turkish nations; 31 and the political quarrel
      of the two monarchs was imbittered by private and personal
      resentment. Yet in his first expedition, Timour was satisfied
      with the siege and destruction of Siwas or Sebaste, a strong city
      on the borders of Anatolia; and he revenged the indiscretion of
      the Ottoman, on a garrison of four thousand Armenians, who were
      buried alive for the brave and faithful discharge of their duty.
      311 As a Mussulman, he seemed to respect the pious occupation of
      Bajazet, who was still engaged in the blockade of Constantinople;
      and after this salutary lesson, the Mogul conqueror checked his
      pursuit, and turned aside to the invasion of Syria and Egypt. In
      these transactions, the Ottoman prince, by the Orientals, and
      even by Timour, is styled the _Kaissar of Roum_, the Cæsar of the
      Romans; a title which, by a small anticipation, might be given to
      a monarch who possessed the provinces, and threatened the city,
      of the successors of Constantine. 32

      27 (return) [ See the Institutions, p. 141, to the end of the 1st
      book, and Sherefeddin, (l. v. c. 1—16,) to the entrance of Timour
      into Syria.]

      28 (return) [ We have three copies of these hostile epistles in
      the Institutions, (p. 147,) in Sherefeddin, (l. v. c. 14,) and in
      Arabshah, (tom. ii. c. 19 p. 183—201;) which agree with each
      other in the spirit and substance rather than in the style. It is
      probable, that they have been translated, with various latitude,
      from the Turkish original into the Arabic and Persian tongues. *
      Note: Von Hammer considers the letter which Gibbon inserted in
      the text to be spurious. On the various copies of these letters,
      see his note, p 116.—M.]

      29 (return) [ The Mogul emir distinguishes himself and his
      countrymen by the name of _Turks_, and stigmatizes the race and
      nation of Bajazet with the less honorable epithet of _Turkmans_.
      Yet I do not understand how the Ottomans could be descended from
      a Turkman sailor; those inland shepherds were so remote from the
      sea, and all maritime affairs. * Note: Price translated the word
      pilot or boatman.—M.]

      30 (return) [ According to the Koran, (c. ii. p. 27, and Sale’s
      Discourses, p. 134,) Mussulman who had thrice divorced his wife,
      (who had thrice repeated the words of a divorce,) could not take
      her again, till after she had been married _to_, and repudiated
      _by_, another husband; an ignominious transaction, which it is
      needless to aggravate, by supposing that the first husband must
      see her enjoyed by a second before his face, (Rycaut’s State of
      the Ottoman Empire, l. ii. c. 21.)]

      31 (return) [ The common delicacy of the Orientals, in never
      speaking of their women, is ascribed in a much higher degree by
      Arabshah to the Turkish nations; and it is remarkable enough,
      that Chalcondyles (l. ii. p. 55) had some knowledge of the
      prejudice and the insult. * Note: See Von Hammer, p. 308, and
      note, p. 621.—M.]

      311 (return) [ Still worse barbarities were perpetrated on these
      brave men. Von Hammer, vol. i. p. 295.—M.]

      32 (return) [ For the style of the Moguls, see the Institutions,
      (p. 131, 147,) and for the Persians, the Bibliothèque Orientale,
      (p. 882;) but I do not find that the title of Cæsar has been
      applied by the Arabians, or assumed by the Ottomans themselves.]




      Chapter LXV: Elevation Of Timour Or Tamerlane, And His
      Death.—Part II.

      The military republic of the Mamalukes still reigned in Egypt and
      Syria: but the dynasty of the Turks was overthrown by that of the
      Circassians; 33 and their favorite Barkok, from a slave and a
      prisoner, was raised and restored to the throne. In the midst of
      rebellion and discord, he braved the menaces, corresponded with
      the enemies, and detained the ambassadors, of the Mogul, who
      patiently expected his decease, to revenge the crimes of the
      father on the feeble reign of his son Farage. The Syrian emirs 34
      were assembled at Aleppo to repel the invasion: they confided in
      the fame and discipline of the Mamalukes, in the temper of their
      swords and lances of the purest steel of Damascus, in the
      strength of their walled cities, and in the populousness of sixty
      thousand villages; and instead of sustaining a siege, they threw
      open their gates, and arrayed their forces in the plain. But
      these forces were not cemented by virtue and union; and some
      powerful emirs had been seduced to desert or betray their more
      loyal companions. Timour’s front was covered with a line of
      Indian elephants, whose turrets were filled with archers and
      Greek fire: the rapid evolutions of his cavalry completed the
      dismay and disorder; the Syrian crowds fell back on each other:
      many thousands were stifled or slaughtered in the entrance of the
      great street; the Moguls entered with the fugitives; and after a
      short defence, the citadel, the impregnable citadel of Aleppo,
      was surrendered by cowardice or treachery. Among the suppliants
      and captives, Timour distinguished the doctors of the law, whom
      he invited to the dangerous honor of a personal conference. 35
      The Mogul prince was a zealous Mussulman; but his Persian schools
      had taught him to revere the memory of Ali and Hosein; and he had
      imbibed a deep prejudice against the Syrians, as the enemies of
      the son of the daughter of the apostle of God. To these doctors
      he proposed a captious question, which the casuists of Bochara,
      Samarcand, and Herat, were incapable of resolving. “Who are the
      true martyrs, of those who are slain on my side, or on that of my
      enemies?” But he was silenced, or satisfied, by the dexterity of
      one of the cadhis of Aleppo, who replied in the words of Mahomet
      himself, that the motive, not the ensign, constitutes the martyr;
      and that the Moslems of either party, who fight only for the
      glory of God, may deserve that sacred appellation. The true
      succession of the caliphs was a controversy of a still more
      delicate nature; and the frankness of a doctor, too honest for
      his situation, provoked the emperor to exclaim, “Ye are as false
      as those of Damascus: Moawiyah was a usurper, Yezid a tyrant, and
      Ali alone is the lawful successor of the prophet.” A prudent
      explanation restored his tranquillity; and he passed to a more
      familiar topic of conversation. “What is your age?” said he to
      the cadhi. “Fifty years.”—“It would be the age of my eldest son:
      you see me here (continued Timour) a poor lame, decrepit mortal.
      Yet by my arm has the Almighty been pleased to subdue the
      kingdoms of Iran, Touran, and the Indies. I am not a man of
      blood; and God is my witness, that in all my wars I have never
      been the aggressor, and that my enemies have always been the
      authors of their own calamity.” During this peaceful conversation
      the streets of Aleppo streamed with blood, and reechoed with the
      cries of mothers and children, with the shrieks of violated
      virgins. The rich plunder that was abandoned to his soldiers
      might stimulate their avarice; but their cruelty was enforced by
      the peremptory command of producing an adequate number of heads,
      which, according to his custom, were curiously piled in columns
      and pyramids: the Moguls celebrated the feast of victory, while
      the surviving Moslems passed the night in tears and in chains. I
      shall not dwell on the march of the destroyer from Aleppo to
      Damascus, where he was rudely encountered, and almost overthrown,
      by the armies of Egypt. A retrograde motion was imputed to his
      distress and despair: one of his nephews deserted to the enemy;
      and Syria rejoiced in the tale of his defeat, when the sultan was
      driven by the revolt of the Mamalukes to escape with
      precipitation and shame to his palace of Cairo. Abandoned by
      their prince, the inhabitants of Damascus still defended their
      walls; and Timour consented to raise the siege, if they would
      adorn his retreat with a gift or ransom; each article of nine
      pieces. But no sooner had he introduced himself into the city,
      under color of a truce, than he perfidiously violated the treaty;
      imposed a contribution of ten millions of gold; and animated his
      troops to chastise the posterity of those Syrians who had
      executed, or approved, the murder of the grandson of Mahomet. A
      family which had given honorable burial to the head of Hosein,
      and a colony of artificers, whom he sent to labor at Samarcand,
      were alone reserved in the general massacre, and after a period
      of seven centuries, Damascus was reduced to ashes, because a
      Tartar was moved by religious zeal to avenge the blood of an
      Arab. The losses and fatigues of the campaign obliged Timour to
      renounce the conquest of Palestine and Egypt; but in his return
      to the Euphrates he delivered Aleppo to the flames; and justified
      his pious motive by the pardon and reward of two thousand
      sectaries of Ali, who were desirous to visit the tomb of his son.
      I have expatiated on the personal anecdotes which mark the
      character of the Mogul hero; but I shall briefly mention, 36 that
      he erected on the ruins of Bagdad a pyramid of ninety thousand
      heads; again visited Georgia; encamped on the banks of Araxes;
      and proclaimed his resolution of marching against the Ottoman
      emperor. Conscious of the importance of the war, he collected his
      forces from every province: eight hundred thousand men were
      enrolled on his military list; 37 but the splendid commands of
      five, and ten, thousand horse, may be rather expressive of the
      rank and pension of the chiefs, than of the genuine number of
      effective soldiers. 38 In the pillage of Syria, the Moguls had
      acquired immense riches: but the delivery of their pay and
      arrears for seven years more firmly attached them to the Imperial
      standard.

      33 (return) [ See the reigns of Barkok and Pharadge, in M. De
      Guignes, (tom. iv. l. xxii.,) who, from the Arabic texts of
      Aboulmahasen, Ebn (Schounah, and Aintabi, has added some facts to
      our common stock of materials.)]

      34 (return) [ For these recent and domestic transactions,
      Arabshah, though a partial, is a credible, witness, (tom. i. c.
      64—68, tom. ii. c. 1—14.) Timour must have been odious to a
      Syrian; but the notoriety of facts would have obliged him, in
      some measure, to respect his enemy and himself. His bitters may
      correct the luscious sweets of Sherefeddin, (l. v. c. 17—29.)]

      35 (return) [ These interesting conversations appear to have been
      copied by Arabshah (tom. i. c. 68, p. 625—645) from the cadhi and
      historian Ebn Schounah, a principal actor. Yet how could he be
      alive seventy-five years afterwards? (D’Herbelot, p. 792.)]

      36 (return) [ The marches and occupations of Timour between the
      Syrian and Ottoman wars are represented by Sherefeddin (l. v. c.
      29—43) and Arabshah, (tom. ii. c. 15—18.)]

      37 (return) [ This number of 800,000 was extracted by Arabshah,
      or rather by Ebn Schounah, ex rationario Timuri, on the faith of
      a Carizmian officer, (tom. i. c. 68, p. 617;) and it is
      remarkable enough, that a Greek historian (Phranza, l. i. c. 29)
      adds no more than 20,000 men. Poggius reckons 1,000,000; another
      Latin contemporary (Chron. Tarvisianum, apud Muratori, tom. xix.
      p. 800) 1,100,000; and the enormous sum of 1,600,000 is attested
      by a German soldier, who was present at the battle of Angora,
      (Leunclav. ad Chalcondyl. l. iii. p. 82.) Timour, in his
      Institutions, has not deigned to calculate his troops, his
      subjects, or his revenues.]

      38 (return) [ A wide latitude of non-effectives was allowed by
      the Great Mogul for his own pride and the benefit of his
      officers. Bernier’s patron was Penge-Hazari, commander of 5000
      horse; of which he maintained no more than 500, (Voyages, tom. i.
      p. 288, 289.)]

      During this diversion of the Mogul arms, Bajazet had two years to
      collect his forces for a more serious encounter. They consisted
      of four hundred thousand horse and foot, 39 whose merit and
      fidelity were of an unequal complexion. We may discriminate the
      Janizaries, who have been gradually raised to an establishment of
      forty thousand men; a national cavalry, the Spahis of modern
      times; twenty thousand cuirassiers of Europe, clad in black and
      impenetrable armor; the troops of Anatolia, whose princes had
      taken refuge in the camp of Timour, and a colony of Tartars, whom
      he had driven from Kipzak, and to whom Bajazet had assigned a
      settlement in the plains of Adrianople. The fearless confidence
      of the sultan urged him to meet his antagonist; and, as if he had
      chosen that spot for revenge, he displayed his banner near the
      ruins of the unfortunate Suvas. In the mean while, Timour moved
      from the Araxes through the countries of Armenia and Anatolia:
      his boldness was secured by the wisest precautions; his speed was
      guided by order and discipline; and the woods, the mountains, and
      the rivers, were diligently explored by the flying squadrons, who
      marked his road and preceded his standard. Firm in his plan of
      fighting in the heart of the Ottoman kingdom, he avoided their
      camp; dexterously inclined to the left; occupied Cæsarea;
      traversed the salt desert and the River Halys; and invested
      Angora: while the sultan, immovable and ignorant in his post,
      compared the Tartar swiftness to the crawling of a snail; 40 he
      returned on the wings of indignation to the relief of Angora: and
      as both generals were alike impatient for action, the plains
      round that city were the scene of a memorable battle, which has
      immortalized the glory of Timour and the shame of Bajazet. For
      this signal victory the Mogul emperor was indebted to himself, to
      the genius of the moment, and the discipline of thirty years. He
      had improved the tactics, without violating the manners, of his
      nation, 41 whose force still consisted in the missile weapons,
      and rapid evolutions, of a numerous cavalry. From a single troop
      to a great army, the mode of attack was the same: a foremost line
      first advanced to the charge, and was supported in a just order
      by the squadrons of the great vanguard. The general’s eye watched
      over the field, and at his command the front and rear of the
      right and left wings successively moved forwards in their several
      divisions, and in a direct or oblique line: the enemy was pressed
      by eighteen or twenty attacks; and each attack afforded a chance
      of victory. If they all proved fruitless or unsuccessful, the
      occasion was worthy of the emperor himself, who gave the signal
      of advancing to the standard and main body, which he led in
      person. 42 But in the battle of Angora, the main body itself was
      supported, on the flanks and in the rear, by the bravest
      squadrons of the reserve, commanded by the sons and grandsons of
      Timour. The conqueror of Hindostan ostentatiously showed a line
      of elephants, the trophies, rather than the instruments, of
      victory; the use of the Greek fire was familiar to the Moguls and
      Ottomans; but had they borrowed from Europe the recent invention
      of gunpowder and cannon, the artificial thunder, in the hands of
      either nation, must have turned the fortune of the day. 43 In
      that day Bajazet displayed the qualities of a soldier and a
      chief: but his genius sunk under a stronger ascendant; and, from
      various motives, the greatest part of his troops failed him in
      the decisive moment. His rigor and avarice 431 had provoked a
      mutiny among the Turks; and even his son Soliman too hastily
      withdrew from the field. The forces of Anatolia, loyal in their
      revolt, were drawn away to the banners of their lawful princes.
      His Tartar allies had been tempted by the letters and emissaries
      of Timour; 44 who reproached their ignoble servitude under the
      slaves of their fathers; and offered to their hopes the dominion
      of their new, or the liberty of their ancient, country. In the
      right wing of Bajazet the cuirassiers of Europe charged, with
      faithful hearts and irresistible arms: but these men of iron were
      soon broken by an artful flight and headlong pursuit; and the
      Janizaries, alone, without cavalry or missile weapons, were
      encompassed by the circle of the Mogul hunters. Their valor was
      at length oppressed by heat, thirst, and the weight of numbers;
      and the unfortunate sultan, afflicted with the gout in his hands
      and feet, was transported from the field on the fleetest of his
      horses. He was pursued and taken by the titular khan of Zagatai;
      and, after his capture, and the defeat of the Ottoman powers, the
      kingdom of Anatolia submitted to the conqueror, who planted his
      standard at Kiotahia, and dispersed on all sides the ministers of
      rapine and destruction. Mirza Mehemmed Sultan, the eldest and
      best beloved of his grandsons, was despatched to Boursa, with
      thirty thousand horse; and such was his youthful ardor, that he
      arrived with only four thousand at the gates of the capital,
      after performing in five days a march of two hundred and thirty
      miles. Yet fear is still more rapid in its course; and Soliman,
      the son of Bajazet, had already passed over to Europe with the
      royal treasure. The spoil, however, of the palace and city was
      immense: the inhabitants had escaped; but the buildings, for the
      most part of wood, were reduced to ashes. From Boursa, the
      grandson of Timour advanced to Nice, ever yet a fair and
      flourishing city; and the Mogul squadrons were only stopped by
      the waves of the Propontis. The same success attended the other
      mirzas and emirs in their excursions; and Smyrna, defended by the
      zeal and courage of the Rhodian knights, alone deserved the
      presence of the emperor himself. After an obstinate defence, the
      place was taken by storm: all that breathed was put to the sword;
      and the heads of the Christian heroes were launched from the
      engines, on board of two carracks, or great ships of Europe, that
      rode at anchor in the harbor. The Moslems of Asia rejoiced in
      their deliverance from a dangerous and domestic foe; and a
      parallel was drawn between the two rivals, by observing that
      Timour, in fourteen days, had reduced a fortress which had
      sustained seven years the siege, or at least the blockade, of
      Bajazet. 45

      39 (return) [ Timour himself fixes at 400,000 men the Ottoman
      army, (Institutions, p. 153,) which is reduced to 150,000 by
      Phranza, (l. i. c. 29,) and swelled by the German soldier to
      1,400,000. It is evident that the Moguls were the more numerous.]

      40 (return) [ It may not be useless to mark the distances between
      Angora and the neighboring cities, by the journeys of the
      caravans, each of twenty or twenty-five miles; to Smyrna xx., to
      Kiotahia x., to Boursa x., to Cæsarea, viii., to Sinope x., to
      Nicomedia ix., to Constantinople xii. or xiii., (see Tournefort,
      Voyage au Levant, tom. ii. lettre xxi.)]

      41 (return) [ See the Systems of Tactics in the Institutions,
      which the English editors have illustrated with elaborate plans,
      (p. 373—407.)]

      42 (return) [ The sultan himself (says Timour) must then put the
      foot of courage into the stirrup of patience. A Tartar metaphor,
      which is lost in the English, but preserved in the French,
      version of the Institutes, (p. 156, 157.)]

      43 (return) [ The Greek fire, on Timour’s side, is attested by
      Sherefeddin, (l. v. c. 47;) but Voltaire’s strange suspicion,
      that some cannon, inscribed with strange characters, must have
      been sent by that monarch to Delhi, is refuted by the universal
      silence of contemporaries.]

      431 (return) [ See V. Hammer, vol. i. p. 310, for the singular
      hints which were conveyed to him of the wisdom of unlocking his
      hoarded treasures.—M.]

      44 (return) [ Timour has dissembled this secret and important
      negotiation with the Tartars, which is indisputably proved by the
      joint evidence of the Arabian, (tom. i. c. 47, p. 391,) Turkish,
      (Annal. Leunclav. p. 321,) and Persian historians, (Khondemir,
      apud d’Herbelot, p. 882.)]

      45 (return) [ For the war of Anatolia or Roum, I add some hints
      in the Institutions, to the copious narratives of Sherefeddin (l.
      v. c. 44—65) and Arabshah, (tom. ii. c. 20—35.) On this part only
      of Timour’s history it is lawful to quote the Turks, (Cantemir,
      p. 53—55, Annal. Leunclav. p. 320—322,) and the Greeks, (Phranza,
      l. i. c. 59, Ducas, c. 15—17, Chalcondyles, l. iii.)]

      The _iron cage_ in which Bajazet was imprisoned by Tamerlane, so
      long and so often repeated as a moral lesson, is now rejected as
      a fable by the modern writers, who smile at the vulgar credulity.
      46 They appeal with confidence to the Persian history of
      Sherefeddin Ali, which has been given to our curiosity in a
      French version, and from which I shall collect and abridge a more
      specious narrative of this memorable transaction. No sooner was
      Timour informed that the captive Ottoman was at the door of his
      tent, than he graciously stepped forwards to receive him, seated
      him by his side, and mingled with just reproaches a soothing pity
      for his rank and misfortune. “Alas!” said the emperor, “the
      decree of fate is now accomplished by your own fault; it is the
      web which you have woven, the thorns of the tree which yourself
      have planted. I wished to spare, and even to assist, the champion
      of the Moslems; you braved our threats; you despised our
      friendship; you forced us to enter your kingdom with our
      invincible armies. Behold the event. Had you vanquished, I am not
      ignorant of the fate which you reserved for myself and my troops.
      But I disdain to retaliate: your life and honor are secure; and I
      shall express my gratitude to God by my clemency to man.” The
      royal captive showed some signs of repentance, accepted the
      humiliation of a robe of honor, and embraced with tears his son
      Mousa, who, at his request, was sought and found among the
      captives of the field. The Ottoman princes were lodged in a
      splendid pavilion; and the respect of the guards could be
      surpassed only by their vigilance. On the arrival of the harem
      from Boursa, Timour restored the queen Despina and her daughter
      to their father and husband; but he piously required, that the
      Servian princess, who had hitherto been indulged in the
      profession of Christianity, should embrace without delay the
      religion of the prophet. In the feast of victory, to which
      Bajazet was invited, the Mogul emperor placed a crown on his head
      and a sceptre in his hand, with a solemn assurance of restoring
      him with an increase of glory to the throne of his ancestors. But
      the effect of his promise was disappointed by the sultan’s
      untimely death: amidst the care of the most skilful physicians,
      he expired of an apoplexy at Akshehr, the Antioch of Pisidia,
      about nine months after his defeat. The victor dropped a tear
      over his grave: his body, with royal pomp, was conveyed to the
      mausoleum which he had erected at Boursa; and his son Mousa,
      after receiving a rich present of gold and jewels, of horses and
      arms, was invested by a patent in red ink with the kingdom of
      Anatolia.

      46 (return) [ The scepticism of Voltaire (Essai sur l’Histoire
      Générale, c. 88) is ready on this, as on every occasion, to
      reject a popular tale, and to diminish the magnitude of vice and
      virtue; and on most occasions his incredulity is reasonable.]

      Such is the portrait of a generous conqueror, which has been
      extracted from his own memorials, and dedicated to his son and
      grandson, nineteen years after his decease; 47 and, at a time
      when the truth was remembered by thousands, a manifest falsehood
      would have implied a satire on his real conduct. Weighty indeed
      is this evidence, adopted by all the Persian histories; 48 yet
      flattery, more especially in the East, is base and audacious; and
      the harsh and ignominious treatment of Bajazet is attested by a
      chain of witnesses, some of whom shall be produced in the order
      of their time and country. _1._ The reader has not forgot the
      garrison of French, whom the marshal Boucicault left behind him
      for the defence of Constantinople. They were on the spot to
      receive the earliest and most faithful intelligence of the
      overthrow of their great adversary; and it is more than probable,
      that some of them accompanied the Greek embassy to the camp of
      Tamerlane. From their account, the _hardships_ of the prison and
      death of Bajazet are affirmed by the marshal’s servant and
      historian, within the distance of seven years. 49 _2._ The name
      of Poggius the Italian 50 is deservedly famous among the revivers
      of learning in the fifteenth century. His elegant dialogue on the
      vicissitudes of fortune 51 was composed in his fiftieth year,
      twenty-eight years after the Turkish victory of Tamerlane; 52
      whom he celebrates as not inferior to the illustrious Barbarians
      of antiquity. Of his exploits and discipline Poggius was informed
      by several ocular witnesses; nor does he forget an example so
      apposite to his theme as the Ottoman monarch, whom the Scythian
      confined like a wild beast in an iron cage, and exhibited a
      spectacle to Asia. I might add the authority of two Italian
      chronicles, perhaps of an earlier date, which would prove at
      least that the same story, whether false or true, was imported
      into Europe with the first tidings of the revolution. 53 _3._ At
      the time when Poggius flourished at Rome, Ahmed Ebn Arabshah
      composed at Damascus the florid and malevolent history of Timour,
      for which he had collected materials in his journeys over Turkey
      and Tartary. 54 Without any possible correspondence between the
      Latin and the Arabian writer, they agree in the fact of the iron
      cage; and their agreement is a striking proof of their common
      veracity. Ahmed Arabshah likewise relates another outrage, which
      Bajazet endured, of a more domestic and tender nature. His
      indiscreet mention of women and divorces was deeply resented by
      the jealous Tartar: in the feast of victory the wine was served
      by female cupbearers, and the sultan beheld his own concubines
      and wives confounded among the slaves, and exposed without a veil
      to the eyes of intemperance. To escape a similar indignity, it is
      said that his successors, except in a single instance, have
      abstained from legitimate nuptials; and the Ottoman practice and
      belief, at least in the sixteenth century, is asserted by the
      observing Busbequius, 55 ambassador from the court of Vienna to
      the great Soliman. _4._ Such is the separation of language, that
      the testimony of a Greek is not less independent than that of a
      Latin or an Arab. I suppress the names of Chalcondyles and Ducas,
      who flourished in the latter period, and who speak in a less
      positive tone; but more attention is due to George Phranza, 56
      protovestiare of the last emperors, and who was born a year
      before the battle of Angora. Twenty-two years after that event,
      he was sent ambassador to Amurath the Second; and the historian
      might converse with some veteran Janizaries, who had been made
      prisoners with the sultan, and had themselves seen him in his
      iron cage. 5. The last evidence, in every sense, is that of the
      Turkish annals, which have been consulted or transcribed by
      Leunclavius, Pocock, and Cantemir. 57 They unanimously deplore
      the captivity of the iron cage; and some credit may be allowed to
      national historians, who cannot stigmatize the Tartar without
      uncovering the shame of their king and country.

      47 (return) [ See the History of Sherefeddin, (l. v. c. 49, 52,
      53, 59, 60.) This work was finished at Shiraz, in the year 1424,
      and dedicated to Sultan Ibrahim, the son of Sharokh, the son of
      Timour, who reigned in Farsistan in his father’s lifetime.]

      48 (return) [ After the perusal of Khondemir, Ebn Schounah, &c.,
      the learned D’Herbelot (Bibliot. Orientale, p. 882) may affirm,
      that this fable is not mentioned in the most authentic histories;
      but his denial of the visible testimony of Arabshah leaves some
      room to suspect his accuracy.]

      49 (return) [ Et fut lui-même (Bajazet) pris, et mené en prison,
      en laquelle mourut de _dure mort!_ Mémoires de Boucicault, P. i.
      c. 37. These Memoirs were composed while the marshal was still
      governor of Genoa, from whence he was expelled in the year 1409,
      by a popular insurrection, (Muratori, Annali d’Italia, tom. xii.
      p. 473, 474.)]

      50 (return) [ The reader will find a satisfactory account of the
      life and writings of Poggius in the Poggiana, an entertaining
      work of M. Lenfant, and in the Bibliotheca Latina Mediæ et Infimæ
      Ætatis of Fabricius, (tom. v. p. 305—308.) Poggius was born in
      the year 1380, and died in 1459.]

      51 (return) [ The dialogue de Varietate Fortunæ, (of which a
      complete and elegant edition has been published at Paris in 1723,
      in 4to.,) was composed a short time before the death of Pope
      Martin V., (p. 5,) and consequently about the end of the year
      1430.]

      52 (return) [ See a splendid and eloquent encomium of Tamerlane,
      p. 36—39 ipse enim novi (says Poggius) qui fuere in ejus
      castris.... Regem vivum cepit, caveâque in modum feræ inclusum
      per omnem Asian circumtulit egregium admirandumque spectaculum
      fortunæ.]

      53 (return) [ The Chronicon Tarvisianum, (in Muratori, Script.
      Rerum Italicarum tom. xix. p. 800,) and the Annales Estenses,
      (tom. xviii. p. 974.) The two authors, Andrea de Redusiis de
      Quero, and James de Delayto, were both contemporaries, and both
      chancellors, the one of Trevigi, the other of Ferrara. The
      evidence of the former is the most positive.]

      54 (return) [ See Arabshah, tom. ii. c. 28, 34. He travelled in
      regiones Rumæas, A. H. 839, (A.D. 1435, July 27,) tom. i. c. 2,
      p. 13.]

      55 (return) [ Busbequius in Legatione Turcicâ, epist. i. p. 52.
      Yet his respectable authority is somewhat shaken by the
      subsequent marriages of Amurath II. with a Servian, and of
      Mahomet II. with an Asiatic, princess, (Cantemir, p. 83, 93.)]

      56 (return) [ See the testimony of George Phranza, (l. i. c. 29,)
      and his life in Hanckius (de Script. Byzant. P. i. c. 40.)
      Chalcondyles and Ducas speak in general terms of Bajazet’s
      _chains_.]

      57 (return) [ Annales Leunclav. p. 321. Pocock, Prolegomen. ad
      Abulpharag Dynast. Cantemir, p. 55. * Note: Von Hammer, p. 318,
      cites several authorities unknown to Gibbon.—M.]

      From these opposite premises, a fair and moderate conclusion may
      be deduced. I am satisfied that Sherefeddin Ali has faithfully
      described the first ostentatious interview, in which the
      conqueror, whose spirits were harmonized by success, affected the
      character of generosity. But his mind was insensibly alienated by
      the unseasonable arrogance of Bajazet; the complaints of his
      enemies, the Anatolian princes, were just and vehement; and
      Timour betrayed a design of leading his royal captive in triumph
      to Samarcand. An attempt to facilitate his escape, by digging a
      mine under the tent, provoked the Mogul emperor to impose a
      harsher restraint; and in his perpetual marches, an iron cage on
      a wagon might be invented, not as a wanton insult, but as a
      rigorous precaution. Timour had read in some fabulous history a
      similar treatment of one of his predecessors, a king of Persia;
      and Bajazet was condemned to represent the person, and expiate
      the guilt, of the Roman Cæsar 58 581 But the strength of his mind
      and body fainted under the trial, and his premature death might,
      without injustice, be ascribed to the severity of Timour. He
      warred not with the dead: a tear and a sepulchre were all that he
      could bestow on a captive who was delivered from his power; and
      if Mousa, the son of Bajazet, was permitted to reign over the
      ruins of Boursa, the greatest part of the province of Anatolia
      had been restored by the conqueror to their lawful sovereigns.

      58 (return) [ Sapor, king of Persia, had been made prisoner, and
      enclosed in the figure of a cow’s hide by Maximian or Galerius
      Cæsar. Such is the fable related by Eutychius, (Annal. tom. i. p.
      421, vers. Pocock). The recollection of the true history (Decline
      and Fall, &c., vol. ii. p 140—152) will teach us to appreciate
      the knowledge of the Orientals of the ages which precede the
      Hegira.]

      581 (return) [ Von Hammer’s explanation of this contested point
      is both simple and satisfactory. It originates in a mistake in
      the meaning of the Turkish word kafe, which means a covered
      litter or palanquin drawn by two horses, and is generally used to
      convey the harem of an Eastern monarch. In such a litter, with
      the lattice-work made of iron, Bajazet either chose or was
      constrained to travel. This was either mistaken for, or
      transformed by, ignorant relaters into a cage. The European
      Schiltberger, the two oldest of the Turkish historians, and the
      most valuable of the later compilers, Seadeddin, describe this
      litter. Seadeddin discusses the question with some degree of
      historical criticism, and ascribes the choice of such a vehicle
      to the indignant state of Bajazet’s mind, which would not brook
      the sight of his Tartar conquerors. Von Hammer, p. 320.—M.]

      From the Irtish and Volga to the Persian Gulf, and from the
      Ganges to Damascus and the Archipelago, Asia was in the hand of
      Timour: his armies were invincible, his ambition was boundless,
      and his zeal might aspire to conquer and convert the Christian
      kingdoms of the West, which already trembled at his name. He
      touched the utmost verge of the land; but an insuperable, though
      narrow, sea rolled between the two continents of Europe and Asia;
      59 and the lord of so many _tomans_, or myriads, of horse, was
      not master of a single galley. The two passages of the Bosphorus
      and Hellespont, of Constantinople and Gallipoli, were possessed,
      the one by the Christians, the other by the Turks. On this great
      occasion, they forgot the difference of religion, to act with
      union and firmness in the common cause: the double straits were
      guarded with ships and fortifications; and they separately
      withheld the transports which Timour demanded of either nation,
      under the pretence of attacking their enemy. At the same time,
      they soothed his pride with tributary gifts and suppliant
      embassies, and prudently tempted him to retreat with the honors
      of victory. Soliman, the son of Bajazet, implored his clemency
      for his father and himself; accepted, by a red patent, the
      investiture of the kingdom of Romania, which he already held by
      the sword; and reiterated his ardent wish, of casting himself in
      person at the feet of the king of the world. The Greek emperor 60
      (either John or Manuel) submitted to pay the same tribute which
      he had stipulated with the Turkish sultan, and ratified the
      treaty by an oath of allegiance, from which he could absolve his
      conscience so soon as the Mogul arms had retired from Anatolia.
      But the fears and fancy of nations ascribed to the ambitious
      Tamerlane a new design of vast and romantic compass; a design of
      subduing Egypt and Africa, marching from the Nile to the Atlantic
      Ocean, entering Europe by the Straits of Gibraltar, and, after
      imposing his yoke on the kingdoms of Christendom, of returning
      home by the deserts of Russia and Tartary. This remote, and
      perhaps imaginary, danger was averted by the submission of the
      sultan of Egypt: the honors of the prayer and the coin attested
      at Cairo the supremacy of Timour; and a rare gift of a _giraffe_,
      or camelopard, and nine ostriches, represented at Samarcand the
      tribute of the African world. Our imagination is not less
      astonished by the portrait of a Mogul, who, in his camp before
      Smyrna, meditates, and almost accomplishes, the invasion of the
      Chinese empire. 61 Timour was urged to this enterprise by
      national honor and religious zeal. The torrents which he had shed
      of Mussulman blood could be expiated only by an equal destruction
      of the infidels; and as he now stood at the gates of paradise, he
      might best secure his glorious entrance by demolishing the idols
      of China, founding mosques in every city, and establishing the
      profession of faith in one God, and his prophet Mahomet. The
      recent expulsion of the house of Zingis was an insult on the
      Mogul name; and the disorders of the empire afforded the fairest
      opportunity for revenge. The illustrious Hongvou, founder of the
      dynasty of _Ming_, died four years before the battle of Angora;
      and his grandson, a weak and unfortunate youth, was burnt in his
      palace, after a million of Chinese had perished in the civil war.
      62 Before he evacuated Anatolia, Timour despatched beyond the
      Sihoon a numerous army, or rather colony, of his old and new
      subjects, to open the road, to subdue the Pagan Calmucks and
      Mungals, and to found cities and magazines in the desert; and, by
      the diligence of his lieutenant, he soon received a perfect map
      and description of the unknown regions, from the source of the
      Irtish to the wall of China. During these preparations, the
      emperor achieved the final conquest of Georgia; passed the winter
      on the banks of the Araxes; appeased the troubles of Persia; and
      slowly returned to his capital, after a campaign of four years
      and nine months.

      59 (return) [ Arabshah (tom. ii. c. 25) describes, like a curious
      traveller, the Straits of Gallipoli and Constantinople. To
      acquire a just idea of these events, I have compared the
      narratives and prejudices of the Moguls, Turks, Greeks, and
      Arabians. The Spanish ambassador mentions this hostile union of
      the Christians and Ottomans, (Vie de Timour, p. 96.)]

      60 (return) [ Since the name of Cæsar had been transferred to the
      sultans of Roum, the Greek princes of Constantinople
      (Sherefeddin, l. v. c. 54) were confounded with the Christian
      _lords_ of Gallipoli, Thessalonica, &c. under the title of
      _Tekkur_, which is derived by corruption from the genitive tou
      kuriou, (Cantemir, p. 51.)]

      61 (return) [ See Sherefeddin, l. v. c. 4, who marks, in a just
      itinerary, the road to China, which Arabshah (tom. ii. c. 33)
      paints in vague and rhetorical colors.]

      62 (return) [ Synopsis Hist. Sinicæ, p. 74—76, (in the ivth part
      of the Relations de Thevenot,) Duhalde, Hist. de la Chine, (tom.
      i. p. 507, 508, folio edition;) and for the Chronology of the
      Chinese emperors, De Guignes, Hist. des Huns, (tom. i. p. 71,
      72.)]




      Chapter LXV: Elevation Of Timour Or Tamerlane, And His
      Death.—Part III.

      On the throne of Samarcand, 63 he displayed, in a short repose,
      his magnificence and power; listened to the complaints of the
      people; distributed a just measure of rewards and punishments;
      employed his riches in the architecture of palaces and temples;
      and gave audience to the ambassadors of Egypt, Arabia, India,
      Tartary, Russia, and Spain, the last of whom presented a suit of
      tapestry which eclipsed the pencil of the Oriental artists. The
      marriage of six of the emperor’s grandsons was esteemed an act of
      religion as well as of paternal tenderness; and the pomp of the
      ancient caliphs was revived in their nuptials. They were
      celebrated in the gardens of Canighul, decorated with innumerable
      tents and pavilions, which displayed the luxury of a great city
      and the spoils of a victorious camp. Whole forests were cut down
      to supply fuel for the kitchens; the plain was spread with
      pyramids of meat, and vases of every liquor, to which thousands
      of guests were courteously invited: the orders of the state, and
      the nations of the earth, were marshalled at the royal banquet;
      nor were the ambassadors of Europe (says the haughty Persian)
      excluded from the feast; since even the _casses_, the smallest of
      fish, find their place in the ocean. 64 The public joy was
      testified by illuminations and masquerades; the trades of
      Samarcand passed in review; and every trade was emulous to
      execute some quaint device, some marvellous pageant, with the
      materials of their peculiar art. After the marriage contracts had
      been ratified by the cadhis, the bride-grooms and their brides
      retired to the nuptial chambers: nine times, according to the
      Asiatic fashion, they were dressed and undressed; and at each
      change of apparel, pearls and rubies were showered on their
      heads, and contemptuously abandoned to their attendants. A
      general indulgence was proclaimed: every law was relaxed, every
      pleasure was allowed; the people was free, the sovereign was
      idle; and the historian of Timour may remark, that, after
      devoting fifty years to the attainment of empire, the only happy
      period of his life were the two months in which he ceased to
      exercise his power. But he was soon awakened to the cares of
      government and war. The standard was unfurled for the invasion of
      China: the emirs made their report of two hundred thousand, the
      select and veteran soldiers of Iran and Touran: their baggage and
      provisions were transported by five hundred great wagons, and an
      immense train of horses and camels; and the troops might prepare
      for a long absence, since more than six months were employed in
      the tranquil journey of a caravan from Samarcand to Pekin.
      Neither age, nor the severity of the winter, could retard the
      impatience of Timour; he mounted on horseback, passed the Sihoon
      on the ice, marched seventy-six parasangs, three hundred miles,
      from his capital, and pitched his last camp in the neighborhood
      of Otrar, where he was expected by the angel of death. Fatigue,
      and the indiscreet use of iced water, accelerated the progress of
      his fever; and the conqueror of Asia expired in the seventieth
      year of his age, thirty-five years after he had ascended the
      throne of Zagatai. His designs were lost; his armies were
      disbanded; China was saved; and fourteen years after his decease,
      the most powerful of his children sent an embassy of friendship
      and commerce to the court of Pekin. 65

      63 (return) [ For the return, triumph, and death of Timour, see
      Sherefeddin (l. vi. c. 1—30) and Arabshah, (tom. ii. c. 36—47.)]

      64 (return) [ Sherefeddin (l. vi. c. 24) mentions the ambassadors
      of one of the most potent sovereigns of Europe. We know that it
      was Henry III. king of Castile; and the curious relation of his
      two embassies is still extant, (Mariana, Hist. Hispan. l. xix. c.
      11, tom. ii. p. 329, 330. Avertissement à l’Hist. de Timur Bec,
      p. 28—33.) There appears likewise to have been some
      correspondence between the Mogul emperor and the court of Charles
      VII. king of France, (Histoire de France, par Velly et Villaret,
      tom. xii. p. 336.)]

      65 (return) [ See the translation of the Persian account of their
      embassy, a curious and original piece, (in the ivth part of the
      Relations de Thevenot.) They presented the emperor of China with
      an old horse which Timour had formerly rode. It was in the year
      1419 that they departed from the court of Herat, to which place
      they returned in 1422 from Pekin.]

      The fame of Timour has pervaded the East and West: his posterity
      is still invested with the Imperial _title_; and the admiration
      of his subjects, who revered him almost as a deity, may be
      justified in some degree by the praise or confession of his
      bitterest enemies. 66 Although he was lame of a hand and foot,
      his form and stature were not unworthy of his rank; and his
      vigorous health, so essential to himself and to the world, was
      corroborated by temperance and exercise. In his familiar
      discourse he was grave and modest, and if he was ignorant of the
      Arabic language, he spoke with fluency and elegance the Persian
      and Turkish idioms. It was his delight to converse with the
      learned on topics of history and science; and the amusement of
      his leisure hours was the game of chess, which he improved or
      corrupted with new refinements. 67 In his religion he was a
      zealous, though not perhaps an orthodox, Mussulman; 68 but his
      sound understanding may tempt us to believe, that a superstitious
      reverence for omens and prophecies, for saints and astrologers,
      was only affected as an instrument of policy. In the government
      of a vast empire, he stood alone and absolute, without a rebel to
      oppose his power, a favorite to seduce his affections, or a
      minister to mislead his judgment. It was his firmest maxim, that
      whatever might be the consequence, the word of the prince should
      never be disputed or recalled; but his foes have maliciously
      observed, that the commands of anger and destruction were more
      strictly executed than those of beneficence and favor. His sons
      and grandsons, of whom Timour left six-and-thirty at his decease,
      were his first and most submissive subjects; and whenever they
      deviated from their duty, they were corrected, according to the
      laws of Zingis, with the bastinade, and afterwards restored to
      honor and command. Perhaps his heart was not devoid of the social
      virtues; perhaps he was not incapable of loving his friends and
      pardoning his enemies; but the rules of morality are founded on
      the public interest; and it may be sufficient to applaud the
      _wisdom_ of a monarch, for the liberality by which he is not
      impoverished, and for the justice by which he is strengthened and
      enriched. To maintain the harmony of authority and obedience, to
      chastise the proud, to protect the weak, to reward the deserving,
      to banish vice and idleness from his dominions, to secure the
      traveller and merchant, to restrain the depredations of the
      soldier, to cherish the labors of the husbandman, to encourage
      industry and learning, and, by an equal and moderate assessment,
      to increase the revenue, without increasing the taxes, are indeed
      the duties of a prince; but, in the discharge of these duties, he
      finds an ample and immediate recompense. Timour might boast,
      that, at his accession to the throne, Asia was the prey of
      anarchy and rapine, whilst under his prosperous monarchy a child,
      fearless and unhurt, might carry a purse of gold from the East to
      the West. Such was his confidence of merit, that from this
      reformation he derived an excuse for his victories, and a title
      to universal dominion. The four following observations will serve
      to appreciate his claim to the public gratitude; and perhaps we
      shall conclude, that the Mogul emperor was rather the scourge
      than the benefactor of mankind. _1._ If some partial disorders,
      some local oppressions, were healed by the sword of Timour, the
      remedy was far more pernicious than the disease. By their rapine,
      cruelty, and discord, the petty tyrants of Persia might afflict
      their subjects; but whole nations were crushed under the
      footsteps of the reformer. The ground which had been occupied by
      flourishing cities was often marked by his abominable trophies,
      by columns, or pyramids, of human heads. Astracan, Carizme,
      Delhi, Ispahan, Bagdad, Aleppo, Damascus, Boursa, Smyrna, and a
      thousand others, were sacked, or burnt, or utterly destroyed, in
      his presence, and by his troops: and perhaps his conscience would
      have been startled, if a priest or philosopher had dared to
      number the millions of victims whom he had sacrificed to the
      establishment of peace and order. 69 _2._ His most destructive
      wars were rather inroads than conquests. He invaded Turkestan,
      Kipzak, Russia, Hindostan, Syria, Anatolia, Armenia, and Georgia,
      without a hope or a desire of preserving those distant provinces.
      From thence he departed laden with spoil; but he left behind him
      neither troops to awe the contumacious, nor magistrates to
      protect the obedient, natives. When he had broken the fabric of
      their ancient government, he abandoned them to the evils which
      his invasion had aggravated or caused; nor were these evils
      compensated by any present or possible benefits. _3._ The
      kingdoms of Transoxiana and Persia were the proper field which he
      labored to cultivate and adorn, as the perpetual inheritance of
      his family. But his peaceful labors were often interrupted, and
      sometimes blasted, by the absence of the conqueror. While he
      triumphed on the Volga or the Ganges, his servants, and even his
      sons, forgot their master and their duty. The public and private
      injuries were poorly redressed by the tardy rigor of inquiry and
      punishment; and we must be content to praise the _Institutions_
      of Timour, as the specious idea of a perfect monarchy. _4._
      Whatsoever might be the blessings of his administration, they
      evaporated with his life. To reign, rather than to govern, was
      the ambition of his children and grandchildren; 70 the enemies of
      each other and of the people. A fragment of the empire was upheld
      with some glory by Sharokh, his youngest son; but after _his_
      decease, the scene was again involved in darkness and blood; and
      before the end of a century, Transoxiana and Persia were trampled
      by the Uzbeks from the north, and the Turkmans of the black and
      white sheep. The race of Timour would have been extinct, if a
      hero, his descendant in the fifth degree, had not fled before the
      Uzbek arms to the conquest of Hindostan. His successors (the
      great Moguls 71) extended their sway from the mountains of
      Cashmir to Cape Comorin, and from Candahar to the Gulf of Bengal.
      Since the reign of Aurungzebe, their empire had been dissolved;
      their treasures of Delhi have been rifled by a Persian robber;
      and the richest of their kingdoms is now possessed by a company
      of Christian merchants, of a remote island in the Northern Ocean.

      66 (return) [ From Arabshah, tom. ii. c. 96. The bright or softer
      colors are borrowed from Sherefeddin, D’Herbelot, and the
      Institutions.]

      67 (return) [ His new system was multiplied from 32 pieces and 64
      squares to 56 pieces and 110 or 130 squares; but, except in his
      court, the old game has been thought sufficiently elaborate. The
      Mogul emperor was rather pleased than hurt with the victory of a
      subject: a chess player will feel the value of this encomium!]

      68 (return) [ See Sherefeddin, (l. v. c. 15, 25. Arabshah tom.
      ii. c. 96, p. 801, 803) approves the impiety of Timour and the
      Moguls, who almost preferred to the Koran the _Yacsa_, or Law of
      Zingis, (cui Deus maledicat;) nor will he believe that Sharokh
      had abolished the use and authority of that Pagan code.]

      69 (return) [ Besides the bloody passages of this narrative, I
      must refer to an anticipation in the third volume of the Decline
      and Fall, which in a single note (p. 234, note 25) accumulates
      nearly 300,000 heads of the monuments of his cruelty. Except in
      Rowe’s play on the fifth of November, I did not expect to hear of
      Timour’s amiable moderation (White’s preface, p. 7.) Yet I can
      excuse a generous enthusiasm in the reader, and still more in the
      editor, of the _Institutions_.]

      70 (return) [ Consult the last chapters of Sherefeddin and
      Arabshah, and M. De Guignes, (Hist. des Huns, tom. iv. l. xx.)
      Fraser’s History of Nadir Shah, (p. 1—62.) The story of Timour’s
      descendants is imperfectly told; and the second and third parts
      of Sherefeddin are unknown.]

      71 (return) [ Shah Allum, the present Mogul, is in the fourteenth
      degree from Timour, by Miran Shah, his third son. See the second
      volume of Dow’s History of Hindostan.]

      Far different was the fate of the Ottoman monarchy. The massy
      trunk was bent to the ground, but no sooner did the hurricane
      pass away, than it again rose with fresh vigor and more lively
      vegetation. When Timour, in every sense, had evacuated Anatolia,
      he left the cities without a palace, a treasure, or a king. The
      open country was overspread with hordes of shepherds and robbers
      of Tartar or Turkman origin; the recent conquests of Bajazet were
      restored to the emirs, one of whom, in base revenge, demolished
      his sepulchre; and his five sons were eager, by civil discord, to
      consume the remnant of their patrimony. I shall enumerate their
      names in the order of their age and actions. 72 _1._ It is
      doubtful, whether I relate the story of the true _Mustapha_, or
      of an impostor who personated that lost prince. He fought by his
      father’s side in the battle of Angora: but when the captive
      sultan was permitted to inquire for his children, Mousa alone
      could be found; and the Turkish historians, the slaves of the
      triumphant faction, are persuaded that his brother was confounded
      among the slain. If Mustapha escaped from that disastrous field,
      he was concealed twelve years from his friends and enemies; till
      he emerged in Thessaly, and was hailed by a numerous party, as
      the son and successor of Bajazet. His first defeat would have
      been his last, had not the true, or false, Mustapha been saved by
      the Greeks, and restored, after the decease of his brother
      Mahomet, to liberty and empire. A degenerate mind seemed to argue
      his spurious birth; and if, on the throne of Adrianople, he was
      adored as the Ottoman sultan, his flight, his fetters, and an
      ignominious gibbet, delivered the impostor to popular contempt. A
      similar character and claim was asserted by several rival
      pretenders: thirty persons are said to have suffered under the
      name of Mustapha; and these frequent executions may perhaps
      insinuate, that the Turkish court was not perfectly secure of the
      death of the lawful prince. _2._ After his father’s captivity,
      Isa 73 reigned for some time in the neighborhood of Angora,
      Sinope, and the Black Sea; and his ambassadors were dismissed
      from the presence of Timour with fair promises and honorable
      gifts. But their master was soon deprived of his province and
      life, by a jealous brother, the sovereign of Amasia; and the
      final event suggested a pious allusion, that the law of Moses and
      Jesus, of _Isa_ and _Mousa_, had been abrogated by the greater
      Mahomet. _3._ _Soliman_ is not numbered in the list of the
      Turkish emperors: yet he checked the victorious progress of the
      Moguls; and after their departure, united for a while the thrones
      of Adrianople and Boursa. In war he was brave, active, and
      fortunate; his courage was softened by clemency; but it was
      likewise inflamed by presumption, and corrupted by intemperance
      and idleness. He relaxed the nerves of discipline, in a
      government where either the subject or the sovereign must
      continually tremble: his vices alienated the chiefs of the army
      and the law; and his daily drunkenness, so contemptible in a
      prince and a man, was doubly odious in a disciple of the prophet.
      In the slumber of intoxication he was surprised by his brother
      Mousa; and as he fled from Adrianople towards the Byzantine
      capital, Soliman was overtaken and slain in a bath, 731 after a
      reign of seven years and ten months. _4._ The investiture of
      Mousa degraded him as the slave of the Moguls: his tributary
      kingdom of Anatolia was confined within a narrow limit, nor could
      his broken militia and empty treasury contend with the hardy and
      veteran bands of the sovereign of Romania. Mousa fled in disguise
      from the palace of Boursa; traversed the Propontis in an open
      boat; wandered over the Walachian and Servian hills; and after
      some vain attempts, ascended the throne of Adrianople, so
      recently stained with the blood of Soliman. In a reign of three
      years and a half, his troops were victorious against the
      Christians of Hungary and the Morea; but Mousa was ruined by his
      timorous disposition and unseasonable clemency. After resigning
      the sovereignty of Anatolia, he fell a victim to the perfidy of
      his ministers, and the superior ascendant of his brother Mahomet.
      _5._The final victory of Mahomet was the just recompense of his
      prudence and moderation. Before his father’s captivity, the royal
      youth had been intrusted with the government of Amasia, thirty
      days’ journey from Constantinople, and the Turkish frontier
      against the Christians of Trebizond and Georgia. The castle, in
      Asiatic warfare, was esteemed impregnable; and the city of
      Amasia, 74 which is equally divided by the River Iris, rises on
      either side in the form of an amphitheatre, and represents on a
      smaller scale the image of Bagdad. In his rapid career, Timour
      appears to have overlooked this obscure and contumacious angle of
      Anatolia; and Mahomet, without provoking the conqueror,
      maintained his silent independence, and chased from the province
      the last stragglers of the Tartar host. 741 He relieved himself
      from the dangerous neighborhood of Isa; but in the contests of
      their more powerful brethren his firm neutrality was respected;
      till, after the triumph of Mousa, he stood forth the heir and
      avenger of the unfortunate Soliman. Mahomet obtained Anatolia by
      treaty, and Romania by arms; and the soldier who presented him
      with the head of Mousa was rewarded as the benefactor of his king
      and country. The eight years of his sole and peaceful reign were
      usefully employed in banishing the vices of civil discord, and
      restoring on a firmer basis the fabric of the Ottoman monarchy.
      His last care was the choice of two viziers, Bajazet and Ibrahim,
      75 who might guide the youth of his son Amurath; and such was
      their union and prudence, that they concealed above forty days
      the emperor’s death, till the arrival of his successor in the
      palace of Boursa. A new war was kindled in Europe by the prince,
      or impostor, Mustapha; the first vizier lost his army and his
      head; but the more fortunate Ibrahim, whose name and family are
      still revered, extinguished the last pretender to the throne of
      Bajazet, and closed the scene of domestic hostility.

      72 (return) [ The civil wars, from the death of Bajazet to that
      of Mustapha, are related, according to the Turks, by Demetrius
      Cantemir, (p. 58—82.) Of the Greeks, Chalcondyles, (l. iv. and
      v.,) Phranza, (l. i. c. 30—32,) and Ducas, (c. 18—27,) the last
      is the most copious and best informed.]

      73 (return) [ Arabshah, (tom. ii. c. 26,) whose testimony on this
      occasion is weighty and valuable. The existence of Isa (unknown
      to the Turks) is likewise confirmed by Sherefeddin, (l. v. c.
      57.)]

      731 (return) [ He escaped from the bath, and fled towards
      Constantinople. Five mothers from a village, Dugundschi, whose
      inhabitants had suffered severely from the exactions of his
      officers, recognized and followed him. Soliman shot two of them,
      the others discharged their arrows in their turn the sultan fell
      and his head was cut off. V. Hammer, vol. i. p. 349.—M.]

      74 (return) [ Arabshah, loc. citat. Abulfeda, Geograph. tab.
      xvii. p. 302. Busbequius, epist. i. p. 96, 97, in Itinere C. P.
      et Amasiano.]

      741 (return) [ See his nine battles. V. Hammer, p. 339.—M.]

      75 (return) [ The virtues of Ibrahim are praised by a
      contemporary Greek, (Ducas, c. 25.) His descendants are the sole
      nobles in Turkey: they content themselves with the administration
      of his pious foundations, are excused from public offices, and
      receive two annual visits from the sultan, (Cantemir, p. 76.)]

      In these conflicts, the wisest Turks, and indeed the body of the
      nation, were strongly attached to the unity of the empire; and
      Romania and Anatolia, so often torn asunder by private ambition,
      were animated by a strong and invincible tendency of cohesion.
      Their efforts might have instructed the Christian powers; and had
      they occupied, with a confederate fleet, the Straits of
      Gallipoli, the Ottomans, at least in Europe, must have been
      speedily annihilated. But the schism of the West, and the
      factions and wars of France and England, diverted the Latins from
      this generous enterprise: they enjoyed the present respite,
      without a thought of futurity; and were often tempted by a
      momentary interest to serve the common enemy of their religion. A
      colony of Genoese, 76 which had been planted at Phocæa 77 on the
      Ionian coast, was enriched by the lucrative monopoly of alum; 78
      and their tranquillity, under the Turkish empire, was secured by
      the annual payment of tribute. In the last civil war of the
      Ottomans, the Genoese governor, Adorno, a bold and ambitious
      youth, embraced the party of Amurath; and undertook, with seven
      stout galleys, to transport him from Asia to Europe. The sultan
      and five hundred guards embarked on board the admiral’s ship;
      which was manned by eight hundred of the bravest Franks. His life
      and liberty were in their hands; nor can we, without reluctance,
      applaud the fidelity of Adorno, who, in the midst of the passage,
      knelt before him, and gratefully accepted a discharge of his
      arrears of tribute. They landed in sight of Mustapha and
      Gallipoli; two thousand Italians, armed with lances and
      battle-axes, attended Amurath to the conquest of Adrianople; and
      this venal service was soon repaid by the ruin of the commerce
      and colony of Phocæa.

      76 (return) [ See Pachymer, (l. v. c. 29,) Nicephorus Gregoras,
      (l. ii. c. 1,) Sherefeddin, (l. v. c. 57,) and Ducas, (c. 25.)
      The last of these, a curious and careful observer, is entitled,
      from his birth and station, to particular credit in all that
      concerns Ionia and the islands. Among the nations that resorted
      to New Phocæa, he mentions the English; ('Igglhnoi;) an early
      evidence of Mediterranean trade.]

      77 (return) [ For the spirit of navigation, and freedom of
      ancient Phocæa, or rather the Phocæans, consult the first book of
      Herodotus, and the Geographical Index of his last and learned
      French translator, M. Larcher (tom. vii. p. 299.)]

      78 (return) [ Phocæa is not enumerated by Pliny (Hist. Nat. xxxv.
      52) among the places productive of alum: he reckons Egypt as the
      first, and for the second the Isle of Melos, whose alum mines are
      described by Tournefort, (tom. i. lettre iv.,) a traveller and a
      naturalist. After the loss of Phocæa, the Genoese, in 1459, found
      that useful mineral in the Isle of Ischia, (Ismael. Bouillaud, ad
      Ducam, c. 25.)]

      If Timour had generously marched at the request, and to the
      relief, of the Greek emperor, he might be entitled to the praise
      and gratitude of the Christians. 79 But a Mussulman, who carried
      into Georgia the sword of persecution, and respected the holy
      warfare of Bajazet, was not disposed to pity or succor the
      _idolaters_ of Europe. The Tartar followed the impulse of
      ambition; and the deliverance of Constantinople was the
      accidental consequence. When Manuel abdicated the government, it
      was his prayer, rather than his hope, that the ruin of the church
      and state might be delayed beyond his unhappy days; and after his
      return from a western pilgrimage, he expected every hour the news
      of the sad catastrophe. On a sudden, he was astonished and
      rejoiced by the intelligence of the retreat, the overthrow, and
      the captivity of the Ottoman. Manuel 80 immediately sailed from
      Modon in the Morea; ascended the throne of Constantinople, and
      dismissed his blind competitor to an easy exile in the Isle of
      Lesbos. The ambassadors of the son of Bajazet were soon
      introduced to his presence; but their pride was fallen, their
      tone was modest: they were awed by the just apprehension, lest
      the Greeks should open to the Moguls the gates of Europe. Soliman
      saluted the emperor by the name of father; solicited at his hands
      the government or gift of Romania; and promised to deserve his
      favor by inviolable friendship, and the restitution of
      Thessalonica, with the most important places along the Strymon,
      the Propontis, and the Black Sea. The alliance of Soliman exposed
      the emperor to the enmity and revenge of Mousa: the Turks
      appeared in arms before the gates of Constantinople; but they
      were repulsed by sea and land; and unless the city was guarded by
      some foreign mercenaries, the Greeks must have wondered at their
      own triumph. But, instead of prolonging the division of the
      Ottoman powers, the policy or passion of Manuel was tempted to
      assist the most formidable of the sons of Bajazet. He concluded a
      treaty with Mahomet, whose progress was checked by the
      insuperable barrier of Gallipoli: the sultan and his troops were
      transported over the Bosphorus; he was hospitably entertained in
      the capital; and his successful sally was the first step to the
      conquest of Romania. The ruin was suspended by the prudence and
      moderation of the conqueror: he faithfully discharged his own
      obligations and those of Soliman, respected the laws of gratitude
      and peace; and left the emperor guardian of his two younger sons,
      in the vain hope of saving them from the jealous cruelty of their
      brother Amurath. But the execution of his last testament would
      have offended the national honor and religion; and the divan
      unanimously pronounced, that the royal youths should never be
      abandoned to the custody and education of a Christian dog. On
      this refusal, the Byzantine councils were divided; but the age
      and caution of Manuel yielded to the presumption of his son John;
      and they unsheathed a dangerous weapon of revenge, by dismissing
      the true or false Mustapha, who had long been detained as a
      captive and hostage, and for whose maintenance they received an
      annual pension of three hundred thousand aspers. 81 At the door
      of his prison, Mustapha subscribed to every proposal; and the
      keys of Gallipoli, or rather of Europe, were stipulated as the
      price of his deliverance. But no sooner was he seated on the
      throne of Romania, than he dismissed the Greek ambassadors with a
      smile of contempt, declaring, in a pious tone, that, at the day
      of judgment, he would rather answer for the violation of an oath,
      than for the surrender of a Mussulman city into the hands of the
      infidels. The emperor was at once the enemy of the two rivals;
      from whom he had sustained, and to whom he had offered, an
      injury; and the victory of Amurath was followed, in the ensuing
      spring, by the siege of Constantinople. 82

      79 (return) [ The writer who has the most abused this fabulous
      generosity, is our ingenious Sir William Temple, (his Works, vol.
      iii. p. 349, 350, octavo edition,) that lover of exotic virtue.
      After the conquest of Russia, &c., and the passage of the Danube,
      his Tartar hero relieves, visits, admires, and refuses the city
      of Constantine. His flattering pencil deviates in every line from
      the truth of history; yet his pleasing fictions are more
      excusable than the gross errors of Cantemir.]

      80 (return) [ For the reigns of Manuel and John, of Mahomet I.
      and Amurath II., see the Othman history of Cantemir, (p. 70—95,)
      and the three Greeks, Chalcondyles, Phranza, and Ducas, who is
      still superior to his rivals.]

      81 (return) [ The Turkish asper (from the Greek asproV) is, or
      was, a piece of _white_ or silver money, at present much debased,
      but which was formerly equivalent to the 54th part, at least, of
      a Venetian ducat or sequin; and the 300,000 aspers, a princely
      allowance or royal tribute, may be computed at 2500_l_. sterling,
      (Leunclav. Pandect. Turc. p. 406—408.) * Note: According to Von
      Hammer, this calculation is much too low. The asper was a century
      before the time of which writes, the tenth part of a ducat; for
      the same tribute which the Byzantine writers state at 300,000
      aspers the Ottomans state at 30,000 ducats, about 15000l Note,
      vol. p. 636.—M.]

      82 (return) [ For the siege of Constantinople in 1422, see the
      particular and contemporary narrative of John Cananus, published
      by Leo Allatius, at the end of his edition of Acropolita, (p.
      188—199.)]

      The religious merit of subduing the city of the Cæsars attracted
      from Asia a crowd of volunteers, who aspired to the crown of
      martyrdom: their military ardor was inflamed by the promise of
      rich spoils and beautiful females; and the sultan’s ambition was
      consecrated by the presence and prediction of Seid Bechar, a
      descendant of the prophet, 83 who arrived in the camp, on a mule,
      with a venerable train of five hundred disciples. But he might
      blush, if a fanatic could blush, at the failure of his
      assurances. The strength of the walls resisted an army of two
      hundred thousand Turks; their assaults were repelled by the
      sallies of the Greeks and their foreign mercenaries; the old
      resources of defence were opposed to the new engines of attack;
      and the enthusiasm of the dervis, who was snatched to heaven in
      visionary converse with Mahomet, was answered by the credulity of
      the Christians, who _beheld_ the Virgin Mary, in a violet
      garment, walking on the rampart and animating their courage. 84
      After a siege of two months, Amurath was recalled to Boursa by a
      domestic revolt, which had been kindled by Greek treachery, and
      was soon extinguished by the death of a guiltless brother. While
      he led his Janizaries to new conquests in Europe and Asia, the
      Byzantine empire was indulged in a servile and precarious respite
      of thirty years. Manuel sank into the grave; and John Palæologus
      was permitted to reign, for an annual tribute of three hundred
      thousand aspers, and the dereliction of almost all that he held
      beyond the suburbs of Constantinople.

      83 (return) [ Cantemir, p. 80. Cananus, who describes Seid
      Bechar, without naming him, supposes that the friend of Mahomet
      assumed in his amours the privilege of a prophet, and that the
      fairest of the Greek nuns were promised to the saint and his
      disciples.]

      84 (return) [ For this miraculous apparition, Cananus appeals to
      the Mussulman saint; but who will bear testimony for Seid
      Bechar?]

      In the establishment and restoration of the Turkish empire, the
      first merit must doubtless be assigned to the personal qualities
      of the sultans; since, in human life, the most important scenes
      will depend on the character of a single actor. By some shades of
      wisdom and virtue, they may be discriminated from each other;
      but, except in a single instance, a period of nine reigns, and
      two hundred and sixty-five years, is occupied, from the elevation
      of Othman to the death of Soliman, by a rare series of warlike
      and active princes, who impressed their subjects with obedience
      and their enemies with terror. Instead of the slothful luxury of
      the seraglio, the heirs of royalty were educated in the council
      and the field: from early youth they were intrusted by their
      fathers with the command of provinces and armies; and this manly
      institution, which was often productive of civil war, must have
      essentially contributed to the discipline and vigor of the
      monarchy. The Ottomans cannot style themselves, like the Arabian
      caliphs, the descendants or successors of the apostle of God; and
      the kindred which they claim with the Tartar khans of the house
      of Zingis appears to be founded in flattery rather than in truth.
      85 Their origin is obscure; but their sacred and indefeasible
      right, which no time can erase, and no violence can infringe, was
      soon and unalterably implanted in the minds of their subjects. A
      weak or vicious sultan may be deposed and strangled; but his
      inheritance devolves to an infant or an idiot: nor has the most
      daring rebel presumed to ascend the throne of his lawful
      sovereign. 86

      85 (return) [ See Ricaut, (l. i. c. 13.) The Turkish sultans
      assume the title of khan. Yet Abulghazi is ignorant of his
      Ottoman cousins.]

      86 (return) [ The third grand vizier of the name of Kiuperli, who
      was slain at the battle of Salankanen in 1691, (Cantemir, p.
      382,) presumed to say that all the successors of Soliman had been
      fools or tyrants, and that it was time to abolish the race,
      (Marsigli Stato Militaire, &c., p. 28.) This political heretic
      was a good Whig, and justified against the French ambassador the
      revolution of England, (Mignot, Hist. des Ottomans, tom. iii. p.
      434.) His presumption condemns the singular exception of
      continuing offices in the same family.]

      While the transient dynasties of Asia have been continually
      subverted by a crafty vizier in the palace, or a victorious
      general in the camp, the Ottoman succession has been confirmed by
      the practice of five centuries, and is now incorporated with the
      vital principle of the Turkish nation.

      To the spirit and constitution of that nation, a strong and
      singular influence may, however, be ascribed. The primitive
      subjects of Othman were the four hundred families of wandering
      Turkmans, who had followed his ancestors from the Oxus to the
      Sangar; and the plains of Anatolia are still covered with the
      white and black tents of their rustic brethren. But this original
      drop was dissolved in the mass of voluntary and vanquished
      subjects, who, under the name of Turks, are united by the common
      ties of religion, language, and manners. In the cities, from
      Erzeroum to Belgrade, that national appellation is common to all
      the Moslems, the first and most honorable inhabitants; but they
      have abandoned, at least in Romania, the villages, and the
      cultivation of the land, to the Christian peasants. In the
      vigorous age of the Ottoman government, the Turks were themselves
      excluded from all civil and military honors; and a servile class,
      an artificial people, was raised by the discipline of education
      to obey, to conquer, and to command. 87 From the time of Orchan
      and the first Amurath, the sultans were persuaded that a
      government of the sword must be renewed in each generation with
      new soldiers; and that such soldiers must be sought, not in
      effeminate Asia, but among the hardy and warlike natives of
      Europe. The provinces of Thrace, Macedonia, Albania, Bulgaria,
      and Servia, became the perpetual seminary of the Turkish army;
      and when the royal fifth of the captives was diminished by
      conquest, an inhuman tax of the fifth child, or of every fifth
      year, was rigorously levied on the Christian families. At the age
      of twelve or fourteen years, the most robust youths were torn
      from their parents; their names were enrolled in a book; and from
      that moment they were clothed, taught, and maintained, for the
      public service. According to the promise of their appearance,
      they were selected for the royal schools of Boursa, Pera, and
      Adrianople, intrusted to the care of the bashaws, or dispersed in
      the houses of the Anatolian peasantry. It was the first care of
      their masters to instruct them in the Turkish language: their
      bodies were exercised by every labor that could fortify their
      strength; they learned to wrestle, to leap, to run, to shoot with
      the bow, and afterwards with the musket; till they were drafted
      into the chambers and companies of the Janizaries, and severely
      trained in the military or monastic discipline of the order. The
      youths most conspicuous for birth, talents, and beauty, were
      admitted into the inferior class of _Agiamoglans_, or the more
      liberal rank of _Ichoglans_, of whom the former were attached to
      the palace, and the latter to the person, of the prince. In four
      successive schools, under the rod of the white eunuchs, the arts
      of horsemanship and of darting the javelin were their daily
      exercise, while those of a more studious cast applied themselves
      to the study of the Koran, and the knowledge of the Arabic and
      Persian tongues. As they advanced in seniority and merit, they
      were gradually dismissed to military, civil, and even
      ecclesiastical employments: the longer their stay, the higher was
      their expectation; till, at a mature period, they were admitted
      into the number of the forty agas, who stood before the sultan,
      and were promoted by his choice to the government of provinces
      and the first honors of the empire. 88 Such a mode of institution
      was admirably adapted to the form and spirit of a despotic
      monarchy. The ministers and generals were, in the strictest
      sense, the slaves of the emperor, to whose bounty they were
      indebted for their instruction and support. When they left the
      seraglio, and suffered their beards to grow as the symbol of
      enfranchisement, they found themselves in an important office,
      without faction or friendship, without parents and without heirs,
      dependent on the hand which had raised them from the dust, and
      which, on the slightest displeasure, could break in pieces these
      statues of glass, as they were aptly termed by the Turkish
      proverb. 89 In the slow and painful steps of education, their
      characters and talents were unfolded to a discerning eye: the
      _man_, naked and alone, was reduced to the standard of his
      personal merit; and, if the sovereign had wisdom to choose, he
      possessed a pure and boundless liberty of choice. The Ottoman
      candidates were trained by the virtues of abstinence to those of
      action; by the habits of submission to those of command. A
      similar spirit was diffused among the troops; and their silence
      and sobriety, their patience and modesty, have extorted the
      reluctant praise of their Christian enemies. 90 Nor can the
      victory appear doubtful, if we compare the discipline and
      exercise of the Janizaries with the pride of birth, the
      independence of chivalry, the ignorance of the new levies, the
      mutinous temper of the veterans, and the vices of intemperance
      and disorder, which so long contaminated the armies of Europe.

      87 (return) [ Chalcondyles (l. v.) and Ducas (c. 23) exhibit the
      rude lineament of the Ottoman policy, and the transmutation of
      Christian children into Turkish soldiers.]

      88 (return) [ This sketch of the Turkish education and discipline
      is chiefly borrowed from Ricaut’s State of the Ottoman Empire,
      the Stato Militaire del’ Imperio Ottomano of Count Marsigli, (in
      Haya, 1732, in folio,) and a description of the Seraglio,
      approved by Mr. Greaves himself, a curious traveller, and
      inserted in the second volume of his works.]

      89 (return) [ From the series of cxv. viziers, till the siege of
      Vienna, (Marsigli, p. 13,) their place may be valued at three
      years and a half purchase.]

      90 (return) [ See the entertaining and judicious letters of
      Busbequius.]

      The only hope of salvation for the Greek empire, and the adjacent
      kingdoms, would have been some more powerful weapon, some
      discovery in the art of war, that would give them a decisive
      superiority over their Turkish foes. Such a weapon was in their
      hands; such a discovery had been made in the critical moment of
      their fate. The chemists of China or Europe had found, by casual
      or elaborate experiments, that a mixture of saltpetre, sulphur,
      and charcoal, produces, with a spark of fire, a tremendous
      explosion. It was soon observed, that if the expansive force were
      compressed in a strong tube, a ball of stone or iron might be
      expelled with irresistible and destructive velocity. The precise
      æra of the invention and application of gunpowder 91 is involved
      in doubtful traditions and equivocal language; yet we may clearly
      discern, that it was known before the middle of the fourteenth
      century; and that before the end of the same, the use of
      artillery in battles and sieges, by sea and land, was familiar to
      the states of Germany, Italy, Spain, France, and England. 92 The
      priority of nations is of small account; none could derive any
      exclusive benefit from their previous or superior knowledge; and
      in the common improvement, they stood on the same level of
      relative power and military science. Nor was it possible to
      circumscribe the secret within the pale of the church; it was
      disclosed to the Turks by the treachery of apostates and the
      selfish policy of rivals; and the sultans had sense to adopt, and
      wealth to reward, the talents of a Christian engineer. The
      Genoese, who transported Amurath into Europe, must be accused as
      his preceptors; and it was probably by their hands that his
      cannon was cast and directed at the siege of Constantinople. 93
      The first attempt was indeed unsuccessful; but in the general
      warfare of the age, the advantage was on _their_ side, who were
      most commonly the assailants: for a while the proportion of the
      attack and defence was suspended; and this thundering artillery
      was pointed against the walls and towers which had been erected
      only to resist the less potent engines of antiquity. By the
      Venetians, the use of gunpowder was communicated without reproach
      to the sultans of Egypt and Persia, their allies against the
      Ottoman power; the secret was soon propagated to the extremities
      of Asia; and the advantage of the European was confined to his
      easy victories over the savages of the new world. If we contrast
      the rapid progress of this mischievous discovery with the slow
      and laborious advances of reason, science, and the arts of peace,
      a philosopher, according to his temper, will laugh or weep at the
      folly of mankind.

      91 (return) [ The first and second volumes of Dr. Watson’s
      Chemical Essays contain two valuable discourses on the discovery
      and composition of gunpowder.]

      92 (return) [ On this subject modern testimonies cannot be
      trusted. The original passages are collected by Ducange, (Gloss.
      Latin. tom. i. p. 675, _Bombarda_.) But in the early doubtful
      twilight, the name, sound, fire, and effect, that seem to express
      _our_ artillery, may be fairly interpreted of the old engines and
      the Greek fire. For the English cannon at Crecy, the authority of
      John Villani (Chron. l. xii. c. 65) must be weighed against the
      silence of Froissard. Yet Muratori (Antiquit. Italiæ Medii Ævi,
      tom. ii. Dissert. xxvi. p. 514, 515) has produced a decisive
      passage from Petrarch, (De Remediis utriusque Fortunæ Dialog.,)
      who, before the year 1344, execrates this terrestrial thunder,
      _nuper_ rara, _nunc_ communis. * Note: Mr. Hallam makes the
      following observation on the objection thrown our by Gibbon: “The
      positive testimony of Villani, who died within two years
      afterwards, and had manifestly obtained much information as to
      the great events passing in France, cannot be rejected. He
      ascribes a material effect to the cannon of Edward, Colpi delle
      bombarde, which I suspect, from his strong expressions, had not
      been employed before, except against stone walls. It seems, he
      says, as if God thundered con grande uccisione di genti e
      efondamento di cavalli.” Middle Ages, vol. i. p. 510.—M.]

      93 (return) [ The Turkish cannon, which Ducas (c. 30) first
      introduces before Belgrade, (A.D. 1436,) is mentioned by
      Chalcondyles (l. v. p. 123) in 1422, at the siege of
      Constantinople.]




      Chapter LXVI: Union Of The Greek And Latin Churches.—Part I.

     Applications Of The Eastern Emperors To The Popes.—Visits To The
     West, Of John The First, Manuel, And John The Second,
     Palæologus.—Union Of The Greek And Latin Churches, Promoted By The
     Council Of Basil, And Concluded At Ferrara And Florence.—State Of
     Literature At Constantinople.—Its Revival In Italy By The Greek
     Fugitives.—Curiosity And Emulation Of The Latins.

      In the four last centuries of the Greek emperors, their friendly
      or hostile aspect towards the pope and the Latins may be observed
      as the thermometer of their prosperity or distress; as the scale
      of the rise and fall of the Barbarian dynasties. When the Turks
      of the house of Seljuk pervaded Asia, and threatened
      Constantinople, we have seen, at the council of Placentia, the
      suppliant ambassadors of Alexius imploring the protection of the
      common father of the Christians. No sooner had the arms of the
      French pilgrims removed the sultan from Nice to Iconium, than the
      Greek princes resumed, or avowed, their genuine hatred and
      contempt for the schismatics of the West, which precipitated the
      first downfall of their empire. The date of the Mogul invasion is
      marked in the soft and charitable language of John Vataces. After
      the recovery of Constantinople, the throne of the first
      Palæologus was encompassed by foreign and domestic enemies; as
      long as the sword of Charles was suspended over his head, he
      basely courted the favor of the Roman pontiff; and sacrificed to
      the present danger his faith, his virtue, and the affection of
      his subjects. On the decease of Michael, the prince and people
      asserted the independence of their church, and the purity of
      their creed: the elder Andronicus neither feared nor loved the
      Latins; in his last distress, pride was the safeguard of
      superstition; nor could he decently retract in his age the firm
      and orthodox declarations of his youth. His grandson, the younger
      Andronicus, was less a slave in his temper and situation; and the
      conquest of Bithynia by the Turks admonished him to seek a
      temporal and spiritual alliance with the Western princes. After a
      separation and silence of fifty years, a secret agent, the monk
      Barlaam, was despatched to Pope Benedict the Twelfth; and his
      artful instructions appear to have been drawn by the master-hand
      of the great domestic. 1 “Most holy father,” was he commissioned
      to say, “the emperor is not less desirous than yourself of a
      union between the two churches: but in this delicate transaction,
      he is obliged to respect his own dignity and the prejudices of
      his subjects. The ways of union are twofold; force and
      persuasion. Of force, the inefficacy has been already tried;
      since the Latins have subdued the empire, without subduing the
      minds, of the Greeks. The method of persuasion, though slow, is
      sure and permanent. A deputation of thirty or forty of our
      doctors would probably agree with those of the Vatican, in the
      love of truth and the unity of belief; but on their return, what
      would be the use, the recompense, of such an agreement? the scorn
      of their brethren, and the reproaches of a blind and obstinate
      nation. Yet that nation is accustomed to reverence the general
      councils, which have fixed the articles of our faith; and if they
      reprobate the decrees of Lyons, it is because the Eastern
      churches were neither heard nor represented in that arbitrary
      meeting. For this salutary end, it will be expedient, and even
      necessary, that a well-chosen legate should be sent into Greece,
      to convene the patriarchs of Constantinople, Alexandria, Antioch,
      and Jerusalem; and, with their aid, to prepare a free and
      universal synod. But at this moment,” continued the subtle agent,
      “the empire is assaulted and endangered by the Turks, who have
      occupied four of the greatest cities of Anatolia. The Christian
      inhabitants have expressed a wish of returning to their
      allegiance and religion; but the forces and revenues of the
      emperor are insufficient for their deliverance: and the Roman
      legate must be accompanied, or preceded, by an army of Franks, to
      expel the infidels, and open a way to the holy sepulchre.” If the
      suspicious Latins should require some pledge, some previous
      effect of the sincerity of the Greeks, the answers of Barlaam
      were perspicuous and rational. “_1._ A general synod can alone
      consummate the union of the churches; nor can such a synod be
      held till the three Oriental patriarchs, and a great number of
      bishops, are enfranchised from the Mahometan yoke. _2._ The
      Greeks are alienated by a long series of oppression and injury:
      they must be reconciled by some act of brotherly love, some
      effectual succor, which may fortify the authority and arguments
      of the emperor, and the friends of the union. _3._ If some
      difference of faith or ceremonies should be found incurable, the
      Greeks, however, are the disciples of Christ; and the Turks are
      the common enemies of the Christian name. The Armenians,
      Cyprians, and Rhodians, are equally attacked; and it will become
      the piety of the French princes to draw their swords in the
      general defence of religion. _4._ Should the subjects of
      Andronicus be treated as the worst of schismatics, of heretics,
      of pagans, a judicious policy may yet instruct the powers of the
      West to embrace a useful ally, to uphold a sinking empire, to
      guard the confines of Europe; and rather to join the Greeks
      against the Turks, than to expect the union of the Turkish arms
      with the troops and treasures of captive Greece.” The reasons,
      the offers, and the demands, of Andronicus were eluded with cold
      and stately indifference. The kings of France and Naples declined
      the dangers and glory of a crusade; the pope refused to call a
      new synod to determine old articles of faith; and his regard for
      the obsolete claims of the Latin emperor and clergy engaged him
      to use an offensive superscription,—“To the _moderator_ 2 of the
      Greeks, and the persons who style themselves the patriarchs of
      the Eastern churches.” For such an embassy, a time and character
      less propitious could not easily have been found. Benedict the
      Twelfth 3 was a dull peasant, perplexed with scruples, and
      immersed in sloth and wine: his pride might enrich with a third
      crown the papal tiara, but he was alike unfit for the regal and
      the pastoral office.

      1 (return) [ This curious instruction was transcribed (I believe)
      from the Vatican archives, by Odoricus Raynaldus, in his
      Continuation of the Annals of Baronius, (Romæ, 1646—1677, in x.
      volumes in folio.) I have contented myself with the Abbé Fleury,
      (Hist. Ecclésiastique. tom. xx. p. 1—8,) whose abstracts I have
      always found to be clear, accurate, and impartial.]

      2 (return) [ The ambiguity of this title is happy or ingenious;
      and _moderator_, as synonymous to _rector_, _gubernator_, is a
      word of classical, and even Ciceronian, Latinity, which may be
      found, not in the Glossary of Ducange, but in the Thesaurus of
      Robert Stephens.]

      3 (return) [ The first epistle (sine titulo) of Petrarch exposes
      the danger of the _bark_, and the incapacity of the _pilot_. Hæc
      inter, vino madidus, ævo gravis, ac soporifero rore perfusus,
      jamjam nutitat, dormitat, jam somno præceps, atque (utinam solus)
      ruit..... Heu quanto felicius patrio terram sulcasset aratro,
      quam scalmum piscatorium ascendisset! This satire engages his
      biographer to weigh the virtues and vices of Benedict XII. which
      have been exaggerated by Guelphs and Ghibe lines, by Papists and
      Protestants, (see Mémoires sur la Vie de Pétrarque, tom. i. p.
      259, ii. not. xv. p. 13—16.) He gave occasion to the saying,
      Bibamus papaliter.]

      After the decease of Andronicus, while the Greeks were distracted
      by intestine war, they could not presume to agitate a general
      union of the Christians. But as soon as Cantacuzene had subdued
      and pardoned his enemies, he was anxious to justify, or at least
      to extenuate, the introduction of the Turks into Europe, and the
      nuptials of his daughter with a Mussulman prince. Two officers of
      state, with a Latin interpreter, were sent in his name to the
      Roman court, which was transplanted to Avignon, on the banks of
      the Rhône, during a period of seventy years: they represented the
      hard necessity which had urged him to embrace the alliance of the
      miscreants, and pronounced by his command the specious and
      edifying sounds of union and crusade. Pope Clement the Sixth, 4
      the successor of Benedict, received them with hospitality and
      honor, acknowledged the innocence of their sovereign, excused his
      distress, applauded his magnanimity, and displayed a clear
      knowledge of the state and revolutions of the Greek empire, which
      he had imbibed from the honest accounts of a Savoyard lady, an
      attendant of the empress Anne. 5 If Clement was ill endowed with
      the virtues of a priest, he possessed, however, the spirit and
      magnificence of a prince, whose liberal hand distributed
      benefices and kingdoms with equal facility. Under his reign
      Avignon was the seat of pomp and pleasure: in his youth he had
      surpassed the licentiousness of a baron; and the palace, nay, the
      bed-chamber of the pope, was adorned, or polluted, by the visits
      of his female favorites. The wars of France and England were
      adverse to the holy enterprise; but his vanity was amused by the
      splendid idea; and the Greek ambassadors returned with two Latin
      bishops, the ministers of the pontiff. On their arrival at
      Constantinople, the emperor and the nuncios admired each other’s
      piety and eloquence; and their frequent conferences were filled
      with mutual praises and promises, by which both parties were
      amused, and neither could be deceived. “I am delighted,” said the
      devout Cantacuzene, “with the project of our holy war, which must
      redound to my personal glory, as well as to the public benefit of
      Christendom. My dominions will give a free passage to the armies
      of France: my troops, my galleys, my treasures, shall be
      consecrated to the common cause; and happy would be my fate,
      could I deserve and obtain the crown of martyrdom. Words are
      insufficient to express the ardor with which I sigh for the
      reunion of the scattered members of Christ. If my death could
      avail, I would gladly present my sword and my neck: if the
      spiritual phnix could arise from my ashes, I would erect the
      pile, and kindle the flame with my own hands.” Yet the Greek
      emperor presumed to observe, that the articles of faith which
      divided the two churches had been introduced by the pride and
      precipitation of the Latins: he disclaimed the servile and
      arbitrary steps of the first Palæologus; and firmly declared,
      that he would never submit his conscience unless to the decrees
      of a free and universal synod. “The situation of the times,”
      continued he, “will not allow the pope and myself to meet either
      at Rome or Constantinople; but some maritime city may be chosen
      on the verge of the two empires, to unite the bishops, and to
      instruct the faithful, of the East and West.” The nuncios seemed
      content with the proposition; and Cantacuzene affects to deplore
      the failure of his hopes, which were soon overthrown by the death
      of Clement, and the different temper of his successor. His own
      life was prolonged, but it was prolonged in a cloister; and,
      except by his prayers, the humble monk was incapable of directing
      the counsels of his pupil or the state. 6

      4 (return) [ See the original Lives of Clement VI. in Muratori,
      (Script. Rerum Italicarum, tom. iii. P. ii. p. 550—589;) Matteo
      Villani, (Chron. l. iii. c. 43, in Muratori, tom. xiv. p. 186,)
      who styles him, molto cavallaresco, poco religioso; Fleury,
      (Hist. Ecclés. tom. xx. p. 126;) and the Vie de Pétrarque, (tom.
      ii. p. 42—45.) The abbé de Sade treats him with the most
      indulgence; but _he_ is a gentleman as well as a priest.]

      5 (return) [ Her name (most probably corrupted) was Zampea. She
      had accompanied, and alone remained with her mistress at
      Constantinople, where her prudence, erudition, and politeness
      deserved the praises of the Greeks themselves, (Cantacuzen. l. i.
      c. 42.)]

      6 (return) [ See this whole negotiation in Cantacuzene, (l. iv.
      c. 9,) who, amidst the praises and virtues which he bestows on
      himself, reveals the uneasiness of a guilty conscience.]

      Yet of all the Byzantine princes, that pupil, John Palæologus,
      was the best disposed to embrace, to believe, and to obey, the
      shepherd of the West. His mother, Anne of Savoy, was baptized in
      the bosom of the Latin church: her marriage with Andronicus
      imposed a change of name, of apparel, and of worship, but her
      heart was still faithful to her country and religion: she had
      formed the infancy of her son, and she governed the emperor,
      after his mind, or at least his stature, was enlarged to the size
      of man. In the first year of his deliverance and restoration, the
      Turks were still masters of the Hellespont; the son of
      Cantacuzene was in arms at Adrianople; and Palæologus could
      depend neither on himself nor on his people. By his mother’s
      advice, and in the hope of foreign aid, he abjured the rights
      both of the church and state; and the act of slavery, 7
      subscribed in purple ink, and sealed with the _golden_ bull, was
      privately intrusted to an Italian agent. The first article of the
      treaty is an oath of fidelity and obedience to Innocent the Sixth
      and his successors, the supreme pontiffs of the Roman and
      Catholic church. The emperor promises to entertain with due
      reverence their legates and nuncios; to assign a palace for their
      residence, and a temple for their worship; and to deliver his
      second son Manuel as the hostage of his faith. For these
      condescensions he requires a prompt succor of fifteen galleys,
      with five hundred men at arms, and a thousand archers, to serve
      against his Christian and Mussulman enemies. Palæologus engages
      to impose on his clergy and people the same spiritual yoke; but
      as the resistance of the Greeks might be justly foreseen, he
      adopts the two effectual methods of corruption and education. The
      legate was empowered to distribute the vacant benefices among the
      ecclesiastics who should subscribe the creed of the Vatican:
      three schools were instituted to instruct the youth of
      Constantinople in the language and doctrine of the Latins; and
      the name of Andronicus, the heir of the empire, was enrolled as
      the first student. Should he fail in the measures of persuasion
      or force, Palæologus declares himself unworthy to reign;
      transferred to the pope all regal and paternal authority; and
      invests Innocent with full power to regulate the family, the
      government, and the marriage, of his son and successor. But this
      treaty was neither executed nor published: the Roman galleys were
      as vain and imaginary as the submission of the Greeks; and it was
      only by the secrecy that their sovereign escaped the dishonor of
      this fruitless humiliation.

      7 (return) [ See this ignominious treaty in Fleury, (Hist.
      Ecclés. p. 151—154,) from Raynaldus, who drew it from the Vatican
      archives. It was not worth the trouble of a pious forgery.]

      The tempest of the Turkish arms soon burst on his head; and after
      the loss of Adrianople and Romania, he was enclosed in his
      capital, the vassal of the haughty Amurath, with the miserable
      hope of being the last devoured by the savage. In this abject
      state, Palæologus embraced the resolution of embarking for
      Venice, and casting himself at the feet of the pope: he was the
      first of the Byzantine princes who had ever visited the unknown
      regions of the West, yet in them alone he could seek consolation
      or relief; and with less violation of his dignity he might appear
      in the sacred college than at the Ottoman _Porte_. After a long
      absence, the Roman pontiffs were returning from Avignon to the
      banks of the Tyber: Urban the Fifth, 8 of a mild and virtuous
      character, encouraged or allowed the pilgrimage of the Greek
      prince; and, within the same year, enjoyed the glory of receiving
      in the Vatican the two Imperial shadows who represented the
      majesty of Constantine and Charlemagne. In this suppliant visit,
      the emperor of Constantinople, whose vanity was lost in his
      distress, gave more than could be expected of empty sounds and
      formal submissions. A previous trial was imposed; and, in the
      presence of four cardinals, he acknowledged, as a true Catholic,
      the supremacy of the pope, and the double procession of the Holy
      Ghost. After this purification, he was introduced to a public
      audience in the church of St. Peter: Urban, in the midst of the
      cardinals, was seated on his throne; the Greek monarch, after
      three genuflections, devoutly kissed the feet, the hands, and at
      length the mouth, of the holy father, who celebrated high mass in
      his presence, allowed him to lead the bridle of his mule, and
      treated him with a sumptuous banquet in the Vatican. The
      entertainment of Palæologus was friendly and honorable; yet some
      difference was observed between the emperors of the East and
      West; 9 nor could the former be entitled to the rare privilege of
      chanting the gospel in the rank of a deacon. 10 In favor of his
      proselyte, Urban strove to rekindle the zeal of the French king
      and the other powers of the West; but he found them cold in the
      general cause, and active only in their domestic quarrels. The
      last hope of the emperor was in an English mercenary, John
      Hawkwood, 11 or Acuto, who, with a band of adventurers, the white
      brotherhood, had ravaged Italy from the Alps to Calabria; sold
      his services to the hostile states; and incurred a just
      excommunication by shooting his arrows against the papal
      residence. A special license was granted to negotiate with the
      outlaw, but the forces, or the spirit, of Hawkwood, were unequal
      to the enterprise: and it was for the advantage, perhaps, of
      Palæologus to be disappointed of succor, that must have been
      costly, that could not be effectual, and which might have been
      dangerous. 12 The disconsolate Greek 13 prepared for his return,
      but even his return was impeded by a most ignominious obstacle.
      On his arrival at Venice, he had borrowed large sums at
      exorbitant usury; but his coffers were empty, his creditors were
      impatient, and his person was detained as the best security for
      the payment. His eldest son, Andronicus, the regent of
      Constantinople, was repeatedly urged to exhaust every resource;
      and even by stripping the churches, to extricate his father from
      captivity and disgrace. But the unnatural youth was insensible of
      the disgrace, and secretly pleased with the captivity of the
      emperor: the state was poor, the clergy were obstinate; nor could
      some religious scruple be wanting to excuse the guilt of his
      indifference and delay. Such undutiful neglect was severely
      reproved by the piety of his brother Manuel, who instantly sold
      or mortgaged all that he possessed, embarked for Venice, relieved
      his father, and pledged his own freedom to be responsible for the
      debt. On his return to Constantinople, the parent and king
      distinguished his two sons with suitable rewards; but the faith
      and manners of the slothful Palæologus had not been improved by
      his Roman pilgrimage; and his apostasy or conversion, devoid of
      any spiritual or temporal effects, was speedily forgotten by the
      Greeks and Latins. 14

      8 (return) [ See the two first original Lives of Urban V., (in
      Muratori, Script. Rerum Italicarum, tom. iii. P. ii. p. 623,
      635,) and the Ecclesiastical Annals of Spondanus, (tom. i. p.
      573, A.D. 1369, No. 7,) and Raynaldus, (Fleury, Hist. Ecclés.
      tom. xx. p. 223, 224.) Yet, from some variations, I suspect the
      papal writers of slightly magnifying the genuflections of
      Palæologus.]

      9 (return) [ Paullo minus quam si fuisset Imperator Romanorum.
      Yet his title of Imperator Græcorum was no longer disputed, (Vit.
      Urban V. p. 623.)]

      10 (return) [ It was confined to the successors of Charlemagne,
      and to them only on Christmas-day. On all other festivals these
      Imperial deacons were content to serve the pope, as he said mass,
      with the book and the _corporale_. Yet the abbé de Sade
      generously thinks that the merits of Charles IV. might have
      entitled him, though not on the proper day, (A.D. 1368, November
      1,) to the whole privilege. He seems to affix a just value on the
      privilege and the man, (Vie de Petrarque, tom. iii. p. 735.)]

      11 (return) [ Through some Italian corruptions, the etymology of
      _Falcone in bosco_, (Matteo Villani, l. xi. c. 79, in Muratori,
      tom. xv. p. 746,) suggests the English word _Hawkwood_, the true
      name of our adventurous countryman, (Thomas Walsingham, Hist.
      Anglican. inter Scriptores Camdeni, p. 184.) After two-and-twenty
      victories, and one defeat, he died, in 1394, general of the
      Florentines, and was buried with such honors as the republic has
      not paid to Dante or Petrarch, (Muratori, Annali d’Italia, tom.
      xii. p. 212—371.)]

      12 (return) [ This torrent of English (by birth or service)
      overflowed from France into Italy after the peace of Bretigny in
      1630. Yet the exclamation of Muratori (Annali, tom. xii. p. 197)
      is rather true than civil. “Ci mancava ancor questo, che dopo
      essere calpestrata l’Italia da tanti masnadieri Tedeschi ed
      Ungheri, venissero fin dall’ Inghliterra nuovi _cani_ a finire di
      divorarla.”]

      13 (return) [ Chalcondyles, l. i. p. 25, 26. The Greek supposes
      his journey to the king of France, which is sufficiently refuted
      by the silence of the national historians. Nor am I much more
      inclined to believe, that Palæologus departed from Italy, valde
      bene consolatus et contentus, (Vit. Urban V. p. 623.)]

      14 (return) [ His return in 1370, and the coronation of Manuel,
      Sept. 25, 1373, (Ducange, Fam. Byzant. p. 241,) leaves some
      intermediate æra for the conspiracy and punishment of
      Andronicus.]

      Thirty years after the return of Palæologus, his son and
      successor, Manuel, from a similar motive, but on a larger scale,
      again visited the countries of the West. In a preceding chapter I
      have related his treaty with Bajazet, the violation of that
      treaty, the siege or blockade of Constantinople, and the French
      succor under the command of the gallant Boucicault. 15 By his
      ambassadors, Manuel had solicited the Latin powers; but it was
      thought that the presence of a distressed monarch would draw
      tears and supplies from the hardest Barbarians; 16 and the
      marshal who advised the journey prepared the reception of the
      Byzantine prince. The land was occupied by the Turks; but the
      navigation of Venice was safe and open: Italy received him as the
      first, or, at least, as the second, of the Christian princes;
      Manuel was pitied as the champion and confessor of the faith; and
      the dignity of his behavior prevented that pity from sinking into
      contempt. From Venice he proceeded to Padua and Pavia; and even
      the duke of Milan, a secret ally of Bajazet, gave him safe and
      honorable conduct to the verge of his dominions. 17 On the
      confines of France 18 the royal officers undertook the care of
      his person, journey, and expenses; and two thousand of the
      richest citizens, in arms and on horseback, came forth to meet
      him as far as Charenton, in the neighborhood of the capital. At
      the gates of Paris, he was saluted by the chancellor and the
      parliament; and Charles the Sixth, attended by his princes and
      nobles, welcomed his brother with a cordial embrace. The
      successor of Constantine was clothed in a robe of white silk, and
      mounted on a milk-white steed, a circumstance, in the French
      ceremonial, of singular importance: the white color is considered
      as the symbol of sovereignty; and, in a late visit, the German
      emperor, after a haughty demand and a peevish refusal, had been
      reduced to content himself with a black courser. Manuel was
      lodged in the Louvre; a succession of feasts and balls, the
      pleasures of the banquet and the chase, were ingeniously varied
      by the politeness of the French, to display their magnificence,
      and amuse his grief: he was indulged in the liberty of his
      chapel; and the doctors of the Sorbonne were astonished, and
      possibly scandalized, by the language, the rites, and the
      vestments, of his Greek clergy. But the slightest glance on the
      state of the kingdom must teach him to despair of any effectual
      assistance. The unfortunate Charles, though he enjoyed some lucid
      intervals, continually relapsed into furious or stupid insanity:
      the reins of government were alternately seized by his brother
      and uncle, the dukes of Orleans and Burgundy, whose factious
      competition prepared the miseries of civil war. The former was a
      gay youth, dissolved in luxury and love: the latter was the
      father of John count of Nevers, who had so lately been ransomed
      from Turkish captivity; and, if the fearless son was ardent to
      revenge his defeat, the more prudent Burgundy was content with
      the cost and peril of the first experiment. When Manuel had
      satiated the curiosity, and perhaps fatigued the patience, of the
      French, he resolved on a visit to the adjacent island. In his
      progress from Dover, he was entertained at Canterbury with due
      reverence by the prior and monks of St. Austin; and, on
      Blackheath, King Henry the Fourth, with the English court,
      saluted the Greek hero, (I copy our old historian,) who, during
      many days, was lodged and treated in London as emperor of the
      East. 19 But the state of England was still more adverse to the
      design of the holy war. In the same year, the hereditary
      sovereign had been deposed and murdered: the reigning prince was
      a successful usurper, whose ambition was punished by jealousy and
      remorse: nor could Henry of Lancaster withdraw his person or
      forces from the defence of a throne incessantly shaken by
      conspiracy and rebellion. He pitied, he praised, he feasted, the
      emperor of Constantinople; but if the English monarch assumed the
      cross, it was only to appease his people, and perhaps his
      conscience, by the merit or semblance of his pious intention. 20
      Satisfied, however, with gifts and honors, Manuel returned to
      Paris; and, after a residence of two years in the West, shaped
      his course through Germany and Italy, embarked at Venice, and
      patiently expected, in the Morea, the moment of his ruin or
      deliverance. Yet he had escaped the ignominious necessity of
      offering his religion to public or private sale. The Latin church
      was distracted by the great schism; the kings, the nations, the
      universities, of Europe were divided in their obedience between
      the popes of Rome and Avignon; and the emperor, anxious to
      conciliate the friendship of both parties, abstained from any
      correspondence with the indigent and unpopular rivals. His
      journey coincided with the year of the jubilee; but he passed
      through Italy without desiring, or deserving, the plenary
      indulgence which abolished the guilt or penance of the sins of
      the faithful. The Roman pope was offended by this neglect;
      accused him of irreverence to an image of Christ; and exhorted
      the princes of Italy to reject and abandon the obstinate
      schismatic. 21

      15 (return) [ Mémoires de Boucicault, P. i. c. 35, 36.]

      16 (return) [ His journey into the west of Europe is slightly,
      and I believe reluctantly, noticed by Chalcondyles (l. ii. c.
      44—50) and Ducas, (c. 14.)]

      17 (return) [ Muratori, Annali d’Italia, tom. xii. p. 406. John
      Galeazzo was the first and most powerful duke of Milan. His
      connection with Bajazet is attested by Froissard; and he
      contributed to save and deliver the French captives of
      Nicopolis.]

      18 (return) [ For the reception of Manuel at Paris, see
      Spondanus, (Annal. Ecclés. tom. i. p. 676, 677, A.D. 1400, No.
      5,) who quotes Juvenal des Ursins and the monk of St. Denys; and
      Villaret, (Hist. de France, tom. xii. p. 331—334,) who quotes
      nobody according to the last fashion of the French writers.]

      19 (return) [ A short note of Manuel in England is extracted by
      Dr. Hody from a MS. at Lambeth, (de Græcis illustribus, p. 14,)
      C. P. Imperator, diu variisque et horrendis Paganorum insultibus
      coarctatus, ut pro eisdem resistentiam triumphalem perquireret,
      Anglorum Regem visitare decrevit, &c. Rex (says Walsingham, p.
      364) nobili apparatû... suscepit (ut decuit) tantum Heroa,
      duxitque Londonias, et per multos dies exhibuit gloriose, pro
      expensis hospitii sui solvens, et eum respiciens tanto fastigio
      donativis. He repeats the same in his Upodigma Neustriæ, (p.
      556.)]

      20 (return) [ Shakspeare begins and ends the play of Henry IV.
      with that prince’s vow of a crusade, and his belief that he
      should die in Jerusalem.]

      21 (return) [ This fact is preserved in the Historia Politica,
      A.D. 1391—1478, published by Martin Crusius, (Turco Græcia, p.
      1—43.) The image of Christ, which the Greek emperor refused to
      worship, was probably a work of sculpture.]




      Chapter LXVI: Union Of The Greek And Latin Churches.—Part II.

      During the period of the crusades, the Greeks beheld with
      astonishment and terror the perpetual stream of emigration that
      flowed, and continued to flow, from the unknown climates of their
      West. The visits of their last emperors removed the veil of
      separation, and they disclosed to their eyes the powerful nations
      of Europe, whom they no longer presumed to brand with the name of
      Barbarians. The observations of Manuel, and his more inquisitive
      followers, have been preserved by a Byzantine historian of the
      times: 22 his scattered ideas I shall collect and abridge; and it
      may be amusing enough, perhaps instructive, to contemplate the
      rude pictures of Germany, France, and England, whose ancient and
      modern state are so familiar to _our_ minds. I. Germany (says the
      Greek Chalcondyles) is of ample latitude from Vienna to the
      ocean; and it stretches (a strange geography) from Prague in
      Bohemia to the River Tartessus, and the Pyrenæan Mountains. 23
      The soil, except in figs and olives, is sufficiently fruitful;
      the air is salubrious; the bodies of the natives are robust and
      healthy; and these cold regions are seldom visited with the
      calamities of pestilence, or earthquakes. After the Scythians or
      Tartars, the Germans are the most numerous of nations: they are
      brave and patient; and were they united under a single head,
      their force would be irresistible. By the gift of the pope, they
      have acquired the privilege of choosing the Roman emperor; 24 nor
      is any people more devoutly attached to the faith and obedience
      of the Latin patriarch. The greatest part of the country is
      divided among the princes and prelates; but Strasburg, Cologne,
      Hamburgh, and more than two hundred free cities, are governed by
      sage and equal laws, according to the will, and for the
      advantage, of the whole community. The use of duels, or single
      combats on foot, prevails among them in peace and war: their
      industry excels in all the mechanic arts; and the Germans may
      boast of the invention of gunpowder and cannon, which is now
      diffused over the greatest part of the world. II. The kingdom of
      France is spread above fifteen or twenty days’ journey from
      Germany to Spain, and from the Alps to the British Ocean;
      containing many flourishing cities, and among these Paris, the
      seat of the king, which surpasses the rest in riches and luxury.
      Many princes and lords alternately wait in his palace, and
      acknowledge him as their sovereign: the most powerful are the
      dukes of Bretagne and Burgundy; of whom the latter possesses the
      wealthy province of Flanders, whose harbors are frequented by the
      ships and merchants of our own, and the more remote, seas. The
      French are an ancient and opulent people; and their language and
      manners, though somewhat different, are not dissimilar from those
      of the Italians. Vain of the Imperial dignity of Charlemagne, of
      their victories over the Saracens, and of the exploits of their
      heroes, Oliver and Rowland, 25 they esteem themselves the first
      of the western nations; but this foolish arrogance has been
      recently humbled by the unfortunate events of their wars against
      the English, the inhabitants of the British island. III. Britain,
      in the ocean, and opposite to the shores of Flanders, may be
      considered either as one, or as three islands; but the whole is
      united by a common interest, by the same manners, and by a
      similar government. The measure of its circumference is five
      thousand stadia: the land is overspread with towns and villages:
      though destitute of wine, and not abounding in fruit-trees, it is
      fertile in wheat and barley; in honey and wool; and much cloth is
      manufactured by the inhabitants. In populousness and power, in
      richness and luxury, London, 26 the metropolis of the isle, may
      claim a preeminence over all the cities of the West. It is
      situate on the Thames, a broad and rapid river, which at the
      distance of thirty miles falls into the Gallic Sea; and the daily
      flow and ebb of the tide affords a safe entrance and departure to
      the vessels of commerce. The king is head of a powerful and
      turbulent aristocracy: his principal vassals hold their estates
      by a free and unalterable tenure; and the laws define the limits
      of his authority and their obedience. The kingdom has been often
      afflicted by foreign conquest and domestic sedition: but the
      natives are bold and hardy, renowned in arms and victorious in
      war. The form of their shields or targets is derived from the
      Italians, that of their swords from the Greeks; the use of the
      long bow is the peculiar and decisive advantage of the English.
      Their language bears no affinity to the idioms of the Continent:
      in the habits of domestic life, they are not easily distinguished
      from their neighbors of France: but the most singular
      circumstance of their manners is their disregard of conjugal
      honor and of female chastity. In their mutual visits, as the
      first act of hospitality, the guest is welcomed in the embraces
      of their wives and daughters: among friends they are lent and
      borrowed without shame; nor are the islanders offended at this
      strange commerce, and its inevitable consequences. 27 Informed as
      we are of the customs of Old England and assured of the virtue of
      our mothers, we may smile at the credulity, or resent the
      injustice, of the Greek, who must have confounded a modest salute
      28 with a criminal embrace. But his credulity and injustice may
      teach an important lesson; to distrust the accounts of foreign
      and remote nations, and to suspend our belief of every tale that
      deviates from the laws of nature and the character of man. 29

      22 (return) [ The Greek and Turkish history of Laonicus
      Chalcondyles ends with the winter of 1463; and the abrupt
      conclusion seems to mark, that he laid down his pen in the same
      year. We know that he was an Athenian, and that some
      contemporaries of the same name contributed to the revival of the
      Greek language in Italy. But in his numerous digressions, the
      modest historian has never introduced himself; and his editor
      Leunclavius, as well as Fabricius, (Bibliot. Græc. tom. vi. p.
      474,) seems ignorant of his life and character. For his
      descriptions of Germany, France, and England, see l. ii. p. 36,
      37, 44—50.]

      23 (return) [ I shall not animadvert on the geographical errors
      of Chalcondyles. In this instance, he perhaps followed, and
      mistook, Herodotus, (l. ii. c. 33,) whose text may be explained,
      (Herodote de Larcher, tom. ii. p. 219, 220,) or whose ignorance
      may be excused. Had these modern Greeks never read Strabo, or any
      of their lesser geographers?]

      24 (return) [ A citizen of new Rome, while new Rome survived,
      would have scorned to dignify the German 'Rhx with titles of
      BasileuV or Autokratwr 'Rwmaiwn: but all pride was extinct in the
      bosom of Chalcondyles; and he describes the Byzantine prince, and
      his subject, by the proper, though humble, names of ''EllhneV and
      BasileuV 'Ellhnwn.]

      25 (return) [ Most of the old romances were translated in the
      xivth century into French prose, and soon became the favorite
      amusement of the knights and ladies in the court of Charles VI.
      If a Greek believed in the exploits of Rowland and Oliver, he may
      surely be excused, since the monks of St. Denys, the national
      historians, have inserted the fables of Archbishop Turpin in
      their Chronicles of France.]

      26 (return) [ Londinh.... de te poliV dunamei te proecousa tvn en
      th nhsw tauth pasvn polewn, olbw te kai th allh eudaimonia
      oudemiaV tvn peoV esperan leipomenh. Even since the time of
      Fitzstephen, (the xiith century,) London appears to have
      maintained this preeminence of wealth and magnitude; and her
      gradual increase has, at least, kept pace with the general
      improvement of Europe.]

      27 (return) [ If the double sense of the verb Kuw (osculor, and
      in utero gero) be equivocal, the context and pious horror of
      Chalcondyles can leave no doubt of his meaning and mistake, (p.
      49.) * Note: I can discover no “pious horror” in the plain manner
      in which Chalcondyles relates this strange usage. He says, oude
      aiscunun tovto feoei eautoiV kuesqai taV te gunaikaV autvn kai
      taV qugateraV, yet these are expression beyond what would be
      used, if the ambiguous word kuesqai were taken in its more
      innocent sense. Nor can the phrase parecontai taV eautvn gunaikaV
      en toiV epithdeioiV well bear a less coarse interpretation.
      Gibbon is possibly right as to the origin of this extraordinary
      mistake.—M.]

      28 (return) [ Erasmus (Epist. Fausto Andrelino) has a pretty
      passage on the English fashion of kissing strangers on their
      arrival and departure, from whence, however, he draws no
      scandalous inferences.]

      29 (return) [ Perhaps we may apply this remark to the community
      of wives among the old Britons, as it is supposed by Cæsar and
      Dion, (Dion Cassius, l. lxii. tom. ii. p. 1007,) with Reimar’s
      judicious annotation. The _Arreoy_ of Otaheite, so certain at
      first, is become less visible and scandalous, in proportion as we
      have studied the manners of that gentle and amorous people.]

      After his return, and the victory of Timour, Manuel reigned many
      years in prosperity and peace. As long as the sons of Bajazet
      solicited his friendship and spared his dominions, he was
      satisfied with the national religion; and his leisure was
      employed in composing twenty theological dialogues for its
      defence. The appearance of the Byzantine ambassadors at the
      council of Constance, 30 announces the restoration of the Turkish
      power, as well as of the Latin church: the conquest of the
      sultans, Mahomet and Amurath, reconciled the emperor to the
      Vatican; and the siege of Constantinople almost tempted him to
      acquiesce in the double procession of the Holy Ghost. When Martin
      the Fifth ascended without a rival the chair of St. Peter, a
      friendly intercourse of letters and embassies was revived between
      the East and West. Ambition on one side, and distress on the
      other, dictated the same decent language of charity and peace:
      the artful Greek expressed a desire of marrying his six sons to
      Italian princesses; and the Roman, not less artful, despatched
      the daughter of the marquis of Montferrat, with a company of
      noble virgins, to soften, by their charms, the obstinacy of the
      schismatics. Yet under this mask of zeal, a discerning eye will
      perceive that all was hollow and insincere in the court and
      church of Constantinople. According to the vicissitudes of danger
      and repose, the emperor advanced or retreated; alternately
      instructed and disavowed his ministers; and escaped from the
      importunate pressure by urging the duty of inquiry, the
      obligation of collecting the sense of his patriarchs and bishops,
      and the impossibility of convening them at a time when the
      Turkish arms were at the gates of his capital. From a review of
      the public transactions it will appear that the Greeks insisted
      on three successive measures, a succor, a council, and a final
      reunion, while the Latins eluded the second, and only promised
      the first, as a consequential and voluntary reward of the third.
      But we have an opportunity of unfolding the most secret
      intentions of Manuel, as he explained them in a private
      conversation without artifice or disguise. In his declining age,
      the emperor had associated John Palæologus, the second of the
      name, and the eldest of his sons, on whom he devolved the
      greatest part of the authority and weight of government. One day,
      in the presence only of the historian Phranza, 31 his favorite
      chamberlain, he opened to his colleague and successor the true
      principle of his negotiations with the pope. 32 “Our last
      resource,” said Manuel, against the Turks, “is their fear of our
      union with the Latins, of the warlike nations of the West, who
      may arm for our relief and for their destruction. As often as you
      are threatened by the miscreants, present this danger before
      their eyes. Propose a council; consult on the means; but ever
      delay and avoid the convocation of an assembly, which cannot tend
      either to our spiritual or temporal emolument. The Latins are
      proud; the Greeks are obstinate; neither party will recede or
      retract; and the attempt of a perfect union will confirm the
      schism, alienate the churches, and leave us, without hope or
      defence, at the mercy of the Barbarians.” Impatient of this
      salutary lesson, the royal youth arose from his seat, and
      departed in silence; and the wise monarch (continued Phranza)
      casting his eyes on me, thus resumed his discourse: “My son deems
      himself a great and heroic prince; but, alas! our miserable age
      does not afford scope for heroism or greatness. His daring spirit
      might have suited the happier times of our ancestors; but the
      present state requires not an emperor, but a cautious steward of
      the last relics of our fortunes. Well do I remember the lofty
      expectations which he built on our alliance with Mustapha; and
      much do I fear, that this rash courage will urge the ruin of our
      house, and that even religion may precipitate our downfall.” Yet
      the experience and authority of Manuel preserved the peace, and
      eluded the council; till, in the seventy-eighth year of his age,
      and in the habit of a monk, he terminated his career, dividing
      his precious movables among his children and the poor, his
      physicians and his favorite servants. Of his six sons, 33
      Andronicus the Second was invested with the principality of
      Thessalonica, and died of a leprosy soon after the sale of that
      city to the Venetians and its final conquest by the Turks. Some
      fortunate incidents had restored Peloponnesus, or the Morea, to
      the empire; and in his more prosperous days, Manuel had fortified
      the narrow isthmus of six miles 34 with a stone wall and one
      hundred and fifty-three towers. The wall was overthrown by the
      first blast of the Ottomans; the fertile peninsula might have
      been sufficient for the four younger brothers, Theodore and
      Constantine, Demetrius and Thomas; but they wasted in domestic
      contests the remains of their strength; and the least successful
      of the rivals were reduced to a life of dependence in the
      Byzantine palace.

      30 (return) [ See Lenfant, Hist. du Concile de Constance, tom.
      ii. p. 576; and or the ecclesiastical history of the times, the
      Annals of Spondanus the Bibliothèque of Dupin, tom. xii., and
      xxist and xxiid volumes of the History, or rather the
      Continuation, of Fleury.]

      31 (return) [ From his early youth, George Phranza, or Phranzes,
      was employed in the service of the state and palace; and Hanckius
      (de Script. Byzant. P. i. c. 40) has collected his life from his
      own writings. He was no more than four-and-twenty years of age at
      the death of Manuel, who recommended him in the strongest terms
      to his successor: Imprimis vero hunc Phranzen tibi commendo, qui
      ministravit mihi fideliter et diligenter (Phranzes, l. ii. c. i.)
      Yet the emperor John was cold, and he preferred the service of
      the despots of Peloponnesus.]

      32 (return) [ See Phranzes, l. ii. c. 13. While so many
      manuscripts of the Greek original are extant in the libraries of
      Rome, Milan, the Escurial, &c., it is a matter of shame and
      reproach, that we should be reduced to the Latin version, or
      abstract, of James Pontanus, (ad calcem Theophylact, Simocattæ:
      Ingolstadt, 1604,) so deficient in accuracy and elegance,
      (Fabric. Bibliot. Græc. tom. vi. p. 615—620.) * Note: The Greek
      text of Phranzes was edited by F. C. Alter Vindobonæ, 1796. It
      has been re-edited by Bekker for the new edition of the
      Byzantines, Bonn, 1838.—M.]

      33 (return) [ See Ducange, Fam. Byzant. p. 243—248.]

      34 (return) [ The exact measure of the Hexamilion, from sea to
      sea, was 3800 orgyiæ, or _toises_, of six Greek feet, (Phranzes,
      l. i. c. 38,) which would produce a Greek mile, still smaller
      than that of 660 French _toises_, which is assigned by D’Anville,
      as still in use in Turkey. Five miles are commonly reckoned for
      the breadth of the isthmus. See the Travels of Spon, Wheeler and
      Chandler.]

      The eldest of the sons of Manuel, John Palæologus the Second, was
      acknowledged, after his father’s death, as the sole emperor of
      the Greeks. He immediately proceeded to repudiate his wife, and
      to contract a new marriage with the princess of Trebizond: beauty
      was in his eyes the first qualification of an empress; and the
      clergy had yielded to his firm assurance, that unless he might be
      indulged in a divorce, he would retire to a cloister, and leave
      the throne to his brother Constantine. The first, and in truth
      the only, victory of Palæologus, was over a Jew, 35 whom, after a
      long and learned dispute, he converted to the Christian faith;
      and this momentous conquest is carefully recorded in the history
      of the times. But he soon resumed the design of uniting the East
      and West; and, regardless of his father’s advice, listened, as it
      should seem with sincerity, to the proposal of meeting the pope
      in a general council beyond the Adriatic. This dangerous project
      was encouraged by Martin the Fifth, and coldly entertained by his
      successor Eugenius, till, after a tedious negotiation, the
      emperor received a summons from the Latin assembly of a new
      character, the independent prelates of Basil, who styled
      themselves the representatives and judges of the Catholic church.

      35 (return) [ The first objection of the Jews is on the death of
      Christ: if it were voluntary, Christ was a suicide; which the
      emperor parries with a mystery. They then dispute on the
      conception of the Virgin, the sense of the prophecies, &c.,
      (Phranzes, l. ii. c. 12, a whole chapter.)]

      The Roman pontiff had fought and conquered in the cause of
      ecclesiastical freedom; but the victorious clergy were soon
      exposed to the tyranny of their deliverer; and his sacred
      character was invulnerable to those arms which they found so keen
      and effectual against the civil magistrate. Their great charter,
      the right of election, was annihilated by appeals, evaded by
      trusts or commendams, disappointed by reversionary grants, and
      superseded by previous and arbitrary reservations. 36 A public
      auction was instituted in the court of Rome: the cardinals and
      favorites were enriched with the spoils of nations; and every
      country might complain that the most important and valuable
      benefices were accumulated on the heads of aliens and absentees.
      During their residence at Avignon, the ambition of the popes
      subsided in the meaner passions of avarice 37 and luxury: they
      rigorously imposed on the clergy the tributes of first-fruits and
      tenths; but they freely tolerated the impunity of vice, disorder,
      and corruption. These manifold scandals were aggravated by the
      great schism of the West, which continued above fifty years. In
      the furious conflicts of Rome and Avignon, the vices of the
      rivals were mutually exposed; and their precarious situation
      degraded their authority, relaxed their discipline, and
      multiplied their wants and exactions. To heal the wounds, and
      restore the monarchy, of the church, the synods of Pisa and
      Constance 38 were successively convened; but these great
      assemblies, conscious of their strength, resolved to vindicate
      the privileges of the Christian aristocracy. From a personal
      sentence against two pontiffs, whom they rejected, and a third,
      their acknowledged sovereign, whom they deposed, the fathers of
      Constance proceeded to examine the nature and limits of the Roman
      supremacy; nor did they separate till they had established the
      authority, above the pope, of a general council. It was enacted,
      that, for the government and reformation of the church, such
      assemblies should be held at regular intervals; and that each
      synod, before its dissolution, should appoint the time and place
      of the subsequent meeting. By the influence of the court of Rome,
      the next convocation at Sienna was easily eluded; but the bold
      and vigorous proceedings of the council of Basil 39 had almost
      been fatal to the reigning pontiff, Eugenius the Fourth. A just
      suspicion of his design prompted the fathers to hasten the
      promulgation of their first decree, that the representatives of
      the church-militant on earth were invested with a divine and
      spiritual jurisdiction over all Christians, without excepting the
      pope; and that a general council could not be dissolved,
      prorogued, or transferred, unless by their free deliberation and
      consent. On the notice that Eugenius had fulminated a bull for
      that purpose, they ventured to summon, to admonish, to threaten,
      to censure the contumacious successor of St. Peter. After many
      delays, to allow time for repentance, they finally declared,
      that, unless he submitted within the term of sixty days, he was
      suspended from the exercise of all temporal and ecclesiastical
      authority. And to mark their jurisdiction over the prince as well
      as the priest, they assumed the government of Avignon, annulled
      the alienation of the sacred patrimony, and protected Rome from
      the imposition of new taxes. Their boldness was justified, not
      only by the general opinion of the clergy, but by the support and
      power of the first monarchs of Christendom: the emperor Sigismond
      declared himself the servant and protector of the synod; Germany
      and France adhered to their cause; the duke of Milan was the
      enemy of Eugenius; and he was driven from the Vatican by an
      insurrection of the Roman people. Rejected at the same time by
      temporal and spiritual subjects, submission was his only choice:
      by a most humiliating bull, the pope repealed his own acts, and
      ratified those of the council; incorporated his legates and
      cardinals with that venerable body; and _seemed_ to resign
      himself to the decrees of the supreme legislature. Their fame
      pervaded the countries of the East: and it was in their presence
      that Sigismond received the ambassadors of the Turkish sultan, 40
      who laid at his feet twelve large vases, filled with robes of
      silk and pieces of gold. The fathers of Basil aspired to the
      glory of reducing the Greeks, as well as the Bohemians, within
      the pale of the church; and their deputies invited the emperor
      and patriarch of Constantinople to unite with an assembly which
      possessed the confidence of the Western nations. Palæologus was
      not averse to the proposal; and his ambassadors were introduced
      with due honors into the Catholic senate. But the choice of the
      place appeared to be an insuperable obstacle, since he refused to
      pass the Alps, or the sea of Sicily, and positively required that
      the synod should be adjourned to some convenient city in Italy,
      or at least on the Danube. The other articles of this treaty were
      more readily stipulated: it was agreed to defray the travelling
      expenses of the emperor, with a train of seven hundred persons,
      41 to remit an immediate sum of eight thousand ducats 42 for the
      accommodation of the Greek clergy; and in his absence to grant a
      supply of ten thousand ducats, with three hundred archers and
      some galleys, for the protection of Constantinople. The city of
      Avignon advanced the funds for the preliminary expenses; and the
      embarkation was prepared at Marseilles with some difficulty and
      delay.

      36 (return) [ In the treatise delle Materie Beneficiarie of Fra
      Paolo, (in the ivth volume of the last, and best, edition of his
      works,) the papal system is deeply studied and freely described.
      Should Rome and her religion be annihilated, this golden volume
      may still survive, a philosophical history, and a salutary
      warning.]

      37 (return) [ Pope John XXII. (in 1334) left behind him, at
      Avignon, eighteen millions of gold florins, and the value of
      seven millions more in plate and jewels. See the Chronicle of
      John Villani, (l. xi. c. 20, in Muratori’s Collection, tom. xiii.
      p. 765,) whose brother received the account from the papal
      treasurers. A treasure of six or eight millions sterling in the
      xivth century is enormous, and almost incredible.]

      38 (return) [ A learned and liberal Protestant, M. Lenfant, has
      given a fair history of the councils of Pisa, Constance, and
      Basil, in six volumes in quarto; but the last part is the most
      hasty and imperfect, except in the account of the troubles of
      Bohemia.]

      39 (return) [ The original acts or minutes of the council of
      Basil are preserved in the public library, in twelve volumes in
      folio. Basil was a free city, conveniently situate on the Rhine,
      and guarded by the arms of the neighboring and confederate Swiss.
      In 1459, the university was founded by Pope Pius II., (Æneas
      Sylvius,) who had been secretary to the council. But what is a
      council, or a university, to the presses o Froben and the studies
      of Erasmus?]

      40 (return) [ This Turkish embassy, attested only by Crantzius,
      is related with some doubt by the annalist Spondanus, A.D. 1433,
      No. 25, tom. i. p. 824.]

      41 (return) [ Syropulus, p. 19. In this list, the Greeks appear
      to have exceeded the real numbers of the clergy and laity which
      afterwards attended the emperor and patriarch, but which are not
      clearly specified by the great ecclesiarch. The 75,000 florins
      which they asked in this negotiation of the pope, (p. 9,) were
      more than they could hope or want.]

      42 (return) [ I use indifferently the words _ducat_ and _florin_,
      which derive their names, the former from the _dukes_ of Milan,
      the latter from the republic of _Florence_. These gold pieces,
      the first that were coined in Italy, perhaps in the Latin world,
      may be compared in weight and value to one third of the English
      guinea.]

      In his distress, the friendship of Palæologus was disputed by the
      ecclesiastical powers of the West; but the dexterous activity of
      a monarch prevailed over the slow debates and inflexible temper
      of a republic. The decrees of Basil continually tended to
      circumscribe the despotism of the pope, and to erect a supreme
      and perpetual tribunal in the church. Eugenius was impatient of
      the yoke; and the union of the Greeks might afford a decent
      pretence for translating a rebellious synod from the Rhine to the
      Po. The independence of the fathers was lost if they passed the
      Alps: Savoy or Avignon, to which they acceded with reluctance,
      were described at Constantinople as situate far beyond the
      pillars of Hercules; 43 the emperor and his clergy were
      apprehensive of the dangers of a long navigation; they were
      offended by a haughty declaration, that after suppressing the
      _new_ heresy of the Bohemians, the council would soon eradicate
      the _old_ heresy of the Greeks. 44 On the side of Eugenius, all
      was smooth, and yielding, and respectful; and he invited the
      Byzantine monarch to heal by his presence the schism of the
      Latin, as well as of the Eastern, church. Ferrara, near the coast
      of the Adriatic, was proposed for their amicable interview; and
      with some indulgence of forgery and theft, a surreptitious decree
      was procured, which transferred the synod, with its own consent,
      to that Italian city. Nine galleys were equipped for the service
      at Venice, and in the Isle of Candia; their diligence anticipated
      the slower vessels of Basil: the Roman admiral was commissioned
      to burn, sink, and destroy; 45 and these priestly squadrons might
      have encountered each other in the same seas where Athens and
      Sparta had formerly contended for the preeminence of glory.
      Assaulted by the importunity of the factions, who were ready to
      fight for the possession of his person, Palæologus hesitated
      before he left his palace and country on a perilous experiment.
      His father’s advice still dwelt on his memory; and reason must
      suggest, that since the Latins were divided among themselves,
      they could never unite in a foreign cause. Sigismond dissuaded
      the unreasonable adventure; his advice was impartial, since he
      adhered to the council; and it was enforced by the strange
      belief, that the German Cæsar would nominate a Greek his heir and
      successor in the empire of the West. 46 Even the Turkish sultan
      was a counsellor whom it might be unsafe to trust, but whom it
      was dangerous to offend. Amurath was unskilled in the disputes,
      but he was apprehensive of the union, of the Christians. From his
      own treasures, he offered to relieve the wants of the Byzantine
      court; yet he declared with seeming magnanimity, that
      Constantinople should be secure and inviolate, in the absence of
      her sovereign. 47 The resolution of Palæologus was decided by the
      most splendid gifts and the most specious promises: he wished to
      escape for a while from a scene of danger and distress and after
      dismissing with an ambiguous answer the messengers of the
      council, he declared his intention of embarking in the Roman
      galleys. The age of the patriarch Joseph was more susceptible of
      fear than of hope; he trembled at the perils of the sea, and
      expressed his apprehension, that his feeble voice, with thirty
      perhaps of his orthodox brethren, would be oppressed in a foreign
      land by the power and numbers of a Latin synod. He yielded to the
      royal mandate, to the flattering assurance, that he would be
      heard as the oracle of nations, and to the secret wish of
      learning from his brother of the West, to deliver the church from
      the yoke of kings. 48 The five _cross-bearers_, or dignitaries,
      of St. Sophia, were bound to attend his person; and one of these,
      the great ecclesiarch or preacher, Sylvester Syropulus, 49 has
      composed a free and curious history 50 of the _false_ union. 51
      Of the clergy that reluctantly obeyed the summons of the emperor
      and the patriarch, submission was the first duty, and patience
      the most useful virtue. In a chosen list of twenty bishops, we
      discover the metropolitan titles of Heracleæ and Cyzicus, Nice
      and Nicomedia, Ephesus and Trebizond, and the personal merit of
      Mark and Bessarion who, in the confidence of their learning and
      eloquence, were promoted to the episcopal rank. Some monks and
      philosophers were named to display the science and sanctity of
      the Greek church; and the service of the choir was performed by a
      select band of singers and musicians. The patriarchs of
      Alexandria, Antioch, and Jerusalem, appeared by their genuine or
      fictitious deputies; the primate of Russia represented a national
      church, and the Greeks might contend with the Latins in the
      extent of their spiritual empire. The precious vases of St.
      Sophia were exposed to the winds and waves, that the patriarch
      might officiate with becoming splendor: whatever gold the emperor
      could procure, was expended in the massy ornaments of his bed and
      chariot; 52 and while they affected to maintain the prosperity of
      their ancient fortune, they quarrelled for the division of
      fifteen thousand ducats, the first alms of the Roman pontiff.
      After the necessary preparations, John Palæologus, with a
      numerous train, accompanied by his brother Demetrius, and the
      most respectable persons of the church and state, embarked in
      eight vessels with sails and oars which steered through the
      Turkish Straits of Gallipoli to the Archipelago, the Morea, and
      the Adriatic Gulf. 53

      43 (return) [ At the end of the Latin version of Phranzes, we
      read a long Greek epistle or declamation of George of Trebizond,
      who advises the emperor to prefer Eugenius and Italy. He treats
      with contempt the schismatic assembly of Basil, the Barbarians of
      Gaul and Germany, who had conspired to transport the chair of St.
      Peter beyond the Alps; oi aqlioi (says he) se kai thn meta sou
      sunodon exw tvn 'Hrakleiwn sthlwn kai pera Gadhrwn exaxousi. Was
      Constantinople unprovided with a map?]

      44 (return) [ Syropulus (p. 26—31) attests his own indignation,
      and that of his countrymen; and the Basil deputies, who excused
      the rash declaration, could neither deny nor alter an act of the
      council.]

      45 (return) [ Condolmieri, the pope’s nephew and admiral,
      expressly declared, oti orismon eceipara tou Papa ina polemhsh
      opou an eurh ta katerga thV Sunodou, kai ei dunhqh, katadush, kai
      ajanish. The naval orders of the synod were less peremptory, and,
      till the hostile squadrons appeared, both parties tried to
      conceal their quarrel from the Greeks.]

      46 (return) [ Syropulus mentions the hopes of Palæologus, (p.
      36,) and the last advice of Sigismond,(p. 57.) At Corfu, the
      Greek emperor was informed of his friend’s death; had he known it
      sooner, he would have returned home,(p. 79.)]

      47 (return) [ Phranzes himself, though from different motives,
      was of the advice of Amurath, (l. ii. c. 13.) Utinam ne synodus
      ista unquam fuisset, si tantes offensiones et detrimenta paritura
      erat. This Turkish embassy is likewise mentioned by Syropulus,
      (p. 58;) and Amurath kept his word. He might threaten, (p. 125,
      219,) but he never attacked, the city.]

      48 (return) [ The reader will smile at the simplicity with which
      he imparted these hopes to his favorites: toiauthn plhrojorian
      schsein hlpize kai dia tou Papa eqarrei eleuqervdai thn ekklhsian
      apo thV apoteqeishV autou douleiaV para tou basilewV, (p. 92.)
      Yet it would have been difficult for him to have practised the
      lessons of Gregory VII.]

      49 (return) [ The Christian name of Sylvester is borrowed from
      the Latin calendar. In modern Greek, pouloV, as a diminutive, is
      added to the end of words: nor can any reasoning of Creyghton,
      the editor, excuse his changing into S_gur_opulus, (Sguros,
      fuscus,) the Syropulus of his own manuscript, whose name is
      subscribed with his own hand in the acts of the council of
      Florence. Why might not the author be of Syrian extraction?]

      50 (return) [ From the conclusion of the history, I should fix
      the date to the year 1444, four years after the synod, when great
      ecclesiarch had abdicated his office, (section xii. p. 330—350.)
      His passions were cooled by time and retirement; and, although
      Syropulus is often partial, he is never intemperate.]

      51 (return) [ _Vera historia unionis non ver inter Græcos et
      Latinos_, (_Haga Comitis_, 1660, in folio,) was first published
      with a loose and florid version, by Robert Creyghton, chaplain to
      Charles II. in his exile. The zeal of the editor has prefixed a
      polemic title, for the beginning of the original is wanting.
      Syropulus may be ranked with the best of the Byzantine writers
      for the merit of his narration, and even of his style; but he is
      excluded from the orthodox collections of the councils.]

      52 (return) [ Syropulus (p. 63) simply expresses his intention
      in’ outw pompawn en’ 'ItaloiV megaV basileuV par ekeinvn
      nomizoito; and the Latin of Creyghton may afford a specimen of
      his florid paraphrase. Ut pompâ circumductus noster Imperator
      Italiæ populis aliquis deauratus Jupiter crederetur, aut Crsus ex
      opulenta Lydia.]

      53 (return) [ Although I cannot stop to quote Syropulus for every
      fact, I will observe that the navigation of the Greeks from
      Constantinople to Venice and Ferrara is contained in the ivth
      section, (p. 67—100,) and that the historian has the uncommon
      talent of placing each scene before the reader’s eye.]




      Chapter LXVI: Union Of The Greek And Latin Churches.—Part III.

      After a tedious and troublesome navigation of seventy-seven days,
      this religious squadron cast anchor before Venice; and their
      reception proclaimed the joy and magnificence of that powerful
      republic. In the command of the world, the modest Augustus had
      never claimed such honors from his subjects as were paid to his
      feeble successor by an independent state. Seated on the poop on a
      lofty throne, he received the visit, or, in the Greek style, the
      _adoration_ of the doge and senators. 54 They sailed in the
      Bucentaur, which was accompanied by twelve stately galleys: the
      sea was overspread with innumerable gondolas of pomp and
      pleasure; the air resounded with music and acclamations; the
      mariners, and even the vessels, were dressed in silk and gold;
      and in all the emblems and pageants, the Roman eagles were
      blended with the lions of St. Mark. The triumphal procession,
      ascending the great canal, passed under the bridge of the Rialto;
      and the Eastern strangers gazed with admiration on the palaces,
      the churches, and the populousness of a city, that seems to float
      on the bosom of the waves. 55 They sighed to behold the spoils
      and trophies with which it had been decorated after the sack of
      Constantinople. After a hospitable entertainment of fifteen days,
      Palæologus pursued his journey by land and water from Venice to
      Ferrara; and on this occasion the pride of the Vatican was
      tempered by policy to indulge the ancient dignity of the emperor
      of the East. He made his entry on a _black_ horse; but a
      milk-white steed, whose trappings were embroidered with golden
      eagles, was led before him; and the canopy was borne over his
      head by the princes of Este, the sons or kinsmen of Nicholas,
      marquis of the city, and a sovereign more powerful than himself.
      56 Palæologus did not alight till he reached the bottom of the
      staircase: the pope advanced to the door of the apartment;
      refused his proffered genuflection; and, after a paternal
      embrace, conducted the emperor to a seat on his left hand. Nor
      would the patriarch descend from his galley, till a ceremony
      almost equal, had been stipulated between the bishops of Rome and
      Constantinople. The latter was saluted by his brother with a kiss
      of union and charity; nor would any of the Greek ecclesiastics
      submit to kiss the feet of the Western primate. On the opening of
      the synod, the place of honor in the centre was claimed by the
      temporal and ecclesiastical chiefs; and it was only by alleging
      that his predecessors had not assisted in person at Nice or
      Chalcedon, that Eugenius could evade the ancient precedents of
      Constantine and Marcian. After much debate, it was agreed that
      the right and left sides of the church should be occupied by the
      two nations; that the solitary chair of St. Peter should be
      raised the first of the Latin line; and that the throne of the
      Greek emperor, at the head of his clergy, should be equal and
      opposite to the second place, the vacant seat of the emperor of
      the West. 57

      54 (return) [ At the time of the synod, Phranzes was in
      Peloponnesus: but he received from the despot Demetrius a
      faithful account of the honorable reception of the emperor and
      patriarch both at Venice and Ferrara, (Dux.... sedentem
      Imperatorem _adorat_,) which are more slightly mentioned by the
      Latins, (l. ii. c. 14, 15, 16.)]

      55 (return) [ The astonishment of a Greek prince and a French
      ambassador (Mémoires de Philippe de Comines, l. vii. c. 18,) at
      the sight of Venice, abundantly proves that in the xvth century
      it was the first and most splendid of the Christian cities. For
      the spoils of Constantinople at Venice, see Syropulus, (p. 87.)]

      56 (return) [ Nicholas III. of Este reigned forty-eight years,
      (A.D. 1393—1441,) and was lord of Ferrara, Modena, Reggio, Parma,
      Rovigo, and Commachio. See his Life in Muratori, (Antichità
      Estense, tom. ii. p. 159—201.)]

      57 (return) [ The Latin vulgar was provoked to laughter at the
      strange dresses of the Greeks, and especially the length of their
      garments, their sleeves, and their beards; nor was the emperor
      distinguished, except by the purple color, and his diadem or
      tiara, with a jewel on the top, (Hody de Græcis Illustribus, p.
      31.) Yet another spectator confesses that the Greek fashion was
      piu grave e piu degna than the Italian. (Vespasiano in Vit.
      Eugen. IV. in Muratori, tom. xxv. p. 261.)]

      But as soon as festivity and form had given place to a more
      serious treaty, the Greeks were dissatisfied with their journey,
      with themselves, and with the pope. The artful pencil of his
      emissaries had painted him in a prosperous state; at the head of
      the princes and prelates of Europe, obedient at his voice, to
      believe and to arm. The thin appearance of the universal synod of
      Ferrara betrayed his weakness: and the Latins opened the first
      session with only five archbishops, eighteen bishops, and ten
      abbots, the greatest part of whom were the subjects or countrymen
      of the Italian pontiff. Except the duke of Burgundy, none of the
      potentates of the West condescended to appear in person, or by
      their ambassadors; nor was it possible to suppress the judicial
      acts of Basil against the dignity and person of Eugenius, which
      were finally concluded by a new election. Under these
      circumstances, a truce or delay was asked and granted, till
      Palæologus could expect from the consent of the Latins some
      temporal reward for an unpopular union; and after the first
      session, the public proceedings were adjourned above six months.
      The emperor, with a chosen band of his favorites and
      _Janizaries_, fixed his summer residence at a pleasant, spacious
      monastery, six miles from Ferrara; forgot, in the pleasures of
      the chase, the distress of the church and state; and persisted in
      destroying the game, without listening to the just complaints of
      the marquis or the husbandman. 58 In the mean while, his
      unfortunate Greeks were exposed to all the miseries of exile and
      poverty; for the support of each stranger, a monthly allowance
      was assigned of three or four gold florins; and although the
      entire sum did not amount to seven hundred florins, a long arrear
      was repeatedly incurred by the indigence or policy of the Roman
      court. 59 They sighed for a speedy deliverance, but their escape
      was prevented by a triple chain: a passport from their superiors
      was required at the gates of Ferrara; the government of Venice
      had engaged to arrest and send back the fugitives; and inevitable
      punishment awaited them at Constantinople; excommunication,
      fines, and a sentence, which did not respect the sacerdotal
      dignity, that they should be stripped naked and publicly whipped.
      60 It was only by the alternative of hunger or dispute that the
      Greeks could be persuaded to open the first conference; and they
      yielded with extreme reluctance to attend from Ferrara to
      Florence the rear of a flying synod. This new translation was
      urged by inevitable necessity: the city was visited by the
      plague; the fidelity of the marquis might be suspected; the
      mercenary troops of the duke of Milan were at the gates; and as
      they occupied Romagna, it was not without difficulty and danger
      that the pope, the emperor, and the bishops, explored their way
      through the unfrequented paths of the Apennine. 61

      58 (return) [ For the emperor’s hunting, see Syropulus, (p. 143,
      144, 191.) The pope had sent him eleven miserable hacks; but he
      bought a strong and swift horse that came from Russia. The name
      of _Janizaries_ may surprise; but the name, rather than the
      institution, had passed from the Ottoman, to the Byzantine,
      court, and is often used in the last age of the empire.]

      59 (return) [ The Greeks obtained, with much difficulty, that
      instead of provisions, money should be distributed, four florins
      _per_ month to the persons of honorable rank, and three florins
      to their servants, with an addition of thirty more to the
      emperor, twenty-five to the patriarch, and twenty to the prince,
      or despot, Demetrius. The payment of the first month amounted to
      691 florins, a sum which will not allow us to reckon above 200
      Greeks of every condition. (Syropulus, p. 104, 105.) On the 20th
      October, 1438, there was an arrear of four months; in April,
      1439, of three; and of five and a half in July, at the time of
      the union, (p. 172, 225, 271.)]

      60 (return) [ Syropulus (p. 141, 142, 204, 221) deplores the
      imprisonment of the Greeks, and the tyranny of the emperor and
      patriarch.]

      61 (return) [ The wars of Italy are most clearly represented in
      the xiiith vol. of the Annals of Muratori. The schismatic Greek,
      Syropulus, (p. 145,) appears to have exaggerated the fear and
      disorder of the pope in his retreat from Ferrara to Florence,
      which is proved by the acts to have been somewhat more decent and
      deliberate.]

      Yet all these obstacles were surmounted by time and policy. The
      violence of the fathers of Basil rather promoted than injured the
      cause of Eugenius; the nations of Europe abhorred the schism, and
      disowned the election, of Felix the Fifth, who was successively a
      duke of Savoy, a hermit, and a pope; and the great princes were
      gradually reclaimed by his competitor to a favorable neutrality
      and a firm attachment. The legates, with some respectable
      members, deserted to the Roman army, which insensibly rose in
      numbers and reputation; the council of Basil was reduced to
      thirty-nine bishops, and three hundred of the inferior clergy; 62
      while the Latins of Florence could produce the subscriptions of
      the pope himself, eight cardinals, two patriarchs, eight
      archbishops, fifty two bishops, and forty-five abbots, or chiefs
      of religious orders. After the labor of nine months, and the
      debates of twenty-five sessions, they attained the advantage and
      glory of the reunion of the Greeks. Four principal questions had
      been agitated between the two churches; _1._ The use of
      unleavened bread in the communion of Christ’s body. _2._ The
      nature of purgatory. _3._ The supremacy of the pope. And, _4._
      The single or double procession of the Holy Ghost. The cause of
      either nation was managed by ten theological champions: the
      Latins were supported by the inexhaustible eloquence of Cardinal
      Julian; and Mark of Ephesus and Bessarion of Nice were the bold
      and able leaders of the Greek forces. We may bestow some praise
      on the progress of human reason, by observing that the first of
      these questions was now treated as an immaterial rite, which
      might innocently vary with the fashion of the age and country.
      With regard to the second, both parties were agreed in the belief
      of an intermediate state of purgation for the venial sins of the
      faithful; and whether their souls were purified by elemental fire
      was a doubtful point, which in a few years might be conveniently
      settled on the spot by the disputants. The claims of supremacy
      appeared of a more weighty and substantial kind; yet by the
      Orientals the Roman bishop had ever been respected as the first
      of the five patriarchs; nor did they scruple to admit, that his
      jurisdiction should be exercised agreeably to the holy canons; a
      vague allowance, which might be defined or eluded by occasional
      convenience. The procession of the Holy Ghost from the Father
      alone, or from the Father and the Son, was an article of faith
      which had sunk much deeper into the minds of men; and in the
      sessions of Ferrara and Florence, the Latin addition of
      _filioque_ was subdivided into two questions, whether it were
      legal, and whether it were orthodox. Perhaps it may not be
      necessary to boast on this subject of my own impartial
      indifference; but I must think that the Greeks were strongly
      supported by the prohibition of the council of Chalcedon, against
      adding any article whatsoever to the creed of Nice, or rather of
      Constantinople. 63 In earthly affairs, it is not easy to conceive
      how an assembly equal of legislators can bind their successors
      invested with powers equal to their own. But the dictates of
      inspiration must be true and unchangeable; nor should a private
      bishop, or a provincial synod, have presumed to innovate against
      the judgment of the Catholic church. On the substance of the
      doctrine, the controversy was equal and endless: reason is
      confounded by the procession of a deity: the gospel, which lay on
      the altar, was silent; the various texts of the fathers might be
      corrupted by fraud or entangled by sophistry; and the Greeks were
      ignorant of the characters and writings of the Latin saints. 64
      Of this at least we may be sure, that neither side could be
      convinced by the arguments of their opponents. Prejudice may be
      enlightened by reason, and a superficial glance may be rectified
      by a clear and more perfect view of an object adapted to our
      faculties. But the bishops and monks had been taught from their
      infancy to repeat a form of mysterious words: their national and
      personal honor depended on the repetition of the same sounds; and
      their narrow minds were hardened and inflamed by the acrimony of
      a public dispute.

      62 (return) [ Syropulus is pleased to reckon seven hundred
      prelates in the council of Basil. The error is manifest, and
      perhaps voluntary. That extravagant number could not be supplied
      by _all_ the ecclesiastics of every degree who were present at
      the council, nor by _all_ the absent bishops of the West, who,
      expressly or tacitly, might adhere to its decrees.]

      63 (return) [ The Greeks, who disliked the union, were unwilling
      to sally from this strong fortress, (p. 178, 193, 195, 202, of
      Syropulus.) The shame of the Latins was aggravated by their
      producing an old MS. of the second council of Nice, with
      _filioque_ in the Nicene creed. A palpable forgery! (p. 173.)]

      64 (return) [ 'WV egw (said an eminent Greek) otan eiV naon
      eiselqw Datinwn ou proskunv tina tvn ekeise agiwn, epei oude
      gnwrizw tina, (Syropulus, p. 109.) See the perplexity of the
      Greeks, (p. 217, 218, 252, 253, 273.)]

      While they were most in a cloud of dust and darkness, the Pope
      and emperor were desirous of a seeming union, which could alone
      accomplish the purposes of their interview; and the obstinacy of
      public dispute was softened by the arts of private and personal
      negotiation. The patriarch Joseph had sunk under the weight of
      age and infirmities; his dying voice breathed the counsels of
      charity and concord, and his vacant benefice might tempt the
      hopes of the ambitious clergy. The ready and active obedience of
      the archbishops of Russia and Nice, of Isidore and Bessarion, was
      prompted and recompensed by their speedy promotion to the dignity
      of cardinals. Bessarion, in the first debates, had stood forth
      the most strenuous and eloquent champion of the Greek church; and
      if the apostate, the bastard, was reprobated by his country, 65
      he appears in ecclesiastical story a rare example of a patriot
      who was recommended to court favor by loud opposition and
      well-timed compliance. With the aid of his two spiritual
      coadjutors, the emperor applied his arguments to the general
      situation and personal characters of the bishops, and each was
      successively moved by authority and example. Their revenues were
      in the hands of the Turks, their persons in those of the Latins:
      an episcopal treasure, three robes and forty ducats, was soon
      exhausted: 66 the hopes of their return still depended on the
      ships of Venice and the alms of Rome; and such was their
      indigence, that their arrears, the payment of a debt, would be
      accepted as a favor, and might operate as a bribe. 67 The danger
      and relief of Constantinople might excuse some prudent and pious
      dissimulation; and it was insinuated, that the obstinate heretics
      who should resist the consent of the East and West would be
      abandoned in a hostile land to the revenge or justice of the
      Roman pontiff. 68 In the first private assembly of the Greeks,
      the formulary of union was approved by twenty-four, and rejected
      by twelve, members; but the five _cross-bearers_ of St. Sophia,
      who aspired to represent the patriarch, were disqualified by
      ancient discipline; and their right of voting was transferred to
      the obsequious train of monks, grammarians, and profane laymen.
      The will of the monarch produced a false and servile unanimity,
      and no more than two patriots had courage to speak their own
      sentiments and those of their country. Demetrius, the emperor’s
      brother, retired to Venice, that he might not be witness of the
      union; and Mark of Ephesus, mistaking perhaps his pride for his
      conscience, disclaimed all communion with the Latin heretics, and
      avowed himself the champion and confessor of the orthodox creed.
      69 In the treaty between the two nations, several forms of
      consent were proposed, such as might satisfy the Latins, without
      dishonoring the Greeks; and they weighed the scruples of words
      and syllables, till the theological balance trembled with a
      slight preponderance in favor of the Vatican. It was agreed (I
      must entreat the attention of the reader) that the Holy Ghost
      proceeds from the Father _and_ the Son, as from one principle and
      one substance; that he proceeds _by_ the Son, being of the same
      nature and substance, and that he proceeds from the Father _and_
      the Son, by one _spiration_ and production. It is less difficult
      to understand the articles of the preliminary treaty; that the
      pope should defray all the expenses of the Greeks in their return
      home; that he should annually maintain two galleys and three
      hundred soldiers for the defence of Constantinople: that all the
      ships which transported pilgrims to Jerusalem should be obliged
      to touch at that port; that as often as they were required, the
      pope should furnish ten galleys for a year, or twenty for six
      months; and that he should powerfully solicit the princes of
      Europe, if the emperor had occasion for land forces.

      65 (return) [ See the polite altercation of Marc and Bessarion in
      Syropulus, (p. 257,) who never dissembles the vices of his own
      party, and fairly praises the virtues of the Latins.]

      66 (return) [ For the poverty of the Greek bishops, see a
      remarkable passage of Ducas, (c. 31.) One had possessed, for his
      whole property, three old gowns, &c. By teaching one-and-twenty
      years in his monastery, Bessarion himself had collected forty
      gold florins; but of these, the archbishop had expended
      twenty-eight in his voyage from Peloponnesus, and the remainder
      at Constantinople, (Syropulus, p. 127.)]

      67 (return) [ Syropulus denies that the Greeks received any money
      before they had subscribed the art of union, (p. 283:) yet he
      relates some suspicious circumstances; and their bribery and
      corruption are positively affirmed by the historian Ducas.]

      68 (return) [ The Greeks most piteously express their own fears
      of exile and perpetual slavery, (Syropul. p. 196;) and they were
      strongly moved by the emperor’s threats, (p. 260.)]

      69 (return) [ I had forgot another popular and orthodox
      protester: a favorite bound, who usually lay quiet on the
      foot-cloth of the emperor’s throne but who barked most furiously
      while the act of union was reading without being silenced by the
      soothing or the lashes of the royal attendants, (Syropul. p. 265,
      266.)]

      The same year, and almost the same day, were marked by the
      deposition of Eugenius at Basil; and, at Florence, by his reunion
      of the Greeks and Latins. In the former synod, (which he styled
      indeed an assembly of dæmons,) the pope was branded with the
      guilt of simony, perjury, tyranny, heresy, and schism; 70 and
      declared to be incorrigible in his vices, unworthy of any title,
      and incapable of holding any ecclesiastical office. In the
      latter, he was revered as the true and holy vicar of Christ, who,
      after a separation of six hundred years, had reconciled the
      Catholics of the East and West in one fold, and under one
      shepherd. The act of union was subscribed by the pope, the
      emperor, and the principal members of both churches; even by
      those who, like Syropulus, 71 had been deprived of the right of
      voting. Two copies might have sufficed for the East and West; but
      Eugenius was not satisfied, unless four authentic and similar
      transcripts were signed and attested as the monuments of his
      victory. 72 On a memorable day, the sixth of July, the successors
      of St. Peter and Constantine ascended their thrones the two
      nations assembled in the cathedral of Florence; their
      representatives, Cardinal Julian and Bessarion archbishop of
      Nice, appeared in the pulpit, and, after reading in their
      respective tongues the act of union, they mutually embraced, in
      the name and the presence of their applauding brethren. The pope
      and his ministers then officiated according to the Roman liturgy;
      the creed was chanted with the addition of _filioque_; the
      acquiescence of the Greeks was poorly excused by their ignorance
      of the harmonious, but inarticulate sounds; 73 and the more
      scrupulous Latins refused any public celebration of the Byzantine
      rite. Yet the emperor and his clergy were not totally unmindful
      of national honor. The treaty was ratified by their consent: it
      was tacitly agreed that no innovation should be attempted in
      their creed or ceremonies: they spared, and secretly respected,
      the generous firmness of Mark of Ephesus; and, on the decease of
      the patriarch, they refused to elect his successor, except in the
      cathedral of St. Sophia. In the distribution of public and
      private rewards, the liberal pontiff exceeded their hopes and his
      promises: the Greeks, with less pomp and pride, returned by the
      same road of Ferrara and Venice; and their reception at
      Constantinople was such as will be described in the following
      chapter. 74 The success of the first trial encouraged Eugenius to
      repeat the same edifying scenes; and the deputies of the
      Armenians, the Maronites, the Jacobites of Syria and Egypt, the
      Nestorians and the Æthiopians, were successively introduced, to
      kiss the feet of the Roman pontiff, and to announce the obedience
      and the orthodoxy of the East. These Oriental embassies, unknown
      in the countries which they presumed to represent, 75 diffused
      over the West the fame of Eugenius; and a clamor was artfully
      propagated against the remnant of a schism in Switzerland and
      Savoy, which alone impeded the harmony of the Christian world.
      The vigor of opposition was succeeded by the lassitude of
      despair: the council of Basil was silently dissolved; and Felix,
      renouncing the tiara, again withdrew to the devout or delicious
      hermitage of Ripaille. 76 A general peace was secured by mutual
      acts of oblivion and indemnity: all ideas of reformation
      subsided; the popes continued to exercise and abuse their
      ecclesiastical despotism; nor has Rome been since disturbed by
      the mischiefs of a contested election. 77

      70 (return) [ From the original Lives of the Popes, in Muratori’s
      Collection, (tom. iii. p. ii. tom. xxv.,) the manners of Eugenius
      IV. appear to have been decent, and even exemplary. His
      situation, exposed to the world and to his enemies, was a
      restraint, and is a pledge.]

      71 (return) [ Syropulus, rather than subscribe, would have
      assisted, as the least evil, at the ceremony of the union. He was
      compelled to do both; and the great ecclesiarch poorly excuses
      his submission to the emperor, (p. 290—292.)]

      72 (return) [ None of these original acts of union can at present
      be produced. Of the ten MSS. that are preserved, (five at Rome,
      and the remainder at Florence, Bologna, Venice, Paris, and
      London,) nine have been examined by an accurate critic, (M. de
      Brequigny,) who condemns them for the variety and imperfections
      of the Greek signatures. Yet several of these may be esteemed as
      authentic copies, which were subscribed at Florence, before (26th
      of August, 1439) the final separation of the pope and emperor,
      (Mémoires de l’Académie des Inscriptions, tom. xliii. p.
      287—311.)]

      73 (return) [ Hmin de wV ashmoi edokoun jwnai, (Syropul. p.
      297.)]

      74 (return) [ In their return, the Greeks conversed at Bologna
      with the ambassadors of England: and after some questions and
      answers, these impartial strangers laughed at the pretended union
      of Florence, (Syropul. p. 307.)]

      75 (return) [ So nugatory, or rather so fabulous, are these
      reunions of the Nestorians, Jacobites, &c., that I have turned
      over, without success, the Bibliotheca Orientalis of Assemannus,
      a faithful slave of the Vatican.]

      76 (return) [ Ripaille is situate near Thonon in Savoy, on the
      southern side of the Lake of Geneva. It is now a Carthusian
      abbey; and Mr. Addison (Travels into Italy, vol. ii. p. 147, 148,
      of Baskerville’s edition of his works) has celebrated the place
      and the founder. Æneas Sylvius, and the fathers of Basil, applaud
      the austere life of the ducal hermit; but the French and Italian
      proverbs most unluckily attest the popular opinion of his
      luxury.]

      77 (return) [ In this account of the councils of Basil, Ferrara,
      and Florence, I have consulted the original acts, which fill the
      xviith and xviiith tome of the edition of Venice, and are closed
      by the perspicuous, though partial, history of Augustin
      Patricius, an Italian of the xvth century. They are digested and
      abridged by Dupin, (Bibliothèque Ecclés. tom. xii.,) and the
      continuator of Fleury, (tom. xxii.;) and the respect of the
      Gallican church for the adverse parties confines their members to
      an awkward moderation.]

      The journeys of three emperors were unavailing for their
      temporal, or perhaps their spiritual, salvation; but they were
      productive of a beneficial consequence—the revival of the Greek
      learning in Italy, from whence it was propagated to the last
      nations of the West and North. In their lowest servitude and
      depression, the subjects of the Byzantine throne were still
      possessed of a golden key that could unlock the treasures of
      antiquity; of a musical and prolific language, that gives a soul
      to the objects of sense, and a body to the abstractions of
      philosophy. Since the barriers of the monarchy, and even of the
      capital, had been trampled under foot, the various Barbarians had
      doubtless corrupted the form and substance of the national
      dialect; and ample glossaries have been composed, to interpret a
      multitude of words, of Arabic, Turkish, Sclavonian, Latin, or
      French origin. 78 But a purer idiom was spoken in the court and
      taught in the college; and the flourishing state of the language
      is described, and perhaps embellished, by a learned Italian, 79
      who, by a long residence and noble marriage, 80 was naturalized
      at Constantinople about thirty years before the Turkish conquest.
      “The vulgar speech,” says Philelphus, 81 “has been depraved by
      the people, and infected by the multitude of strangers and
      merchants, who every day flock to the city and mingle with the
      inhabitants. It is from the disciples of such a school that the
      Latin language received the versions of Aristotle and Plato; so
      obscure in sense, and in spirit so poor. But the Greeks who have
      escaped the contagion, are those whom _we_ follow; and they alone
      are worthy of our imitation. In familiar discourse, they still
      speak the tongue of Aristophanes and Euripides, of the historians
      and philosophers of Athens; and the style of their writings is
      still more elaborate and correct. The persons who, by their birth
      and offices, are attached to the Byzantine court, are those who
      maintain, with the least alloy, the ancient standard of elegance
      and purity; and the native graces of language most conspicuously
      shine among the noble matrons, who are excluded from all
      intercourse with foreigners. With foreigners do I say? They live
      retired and sequestered from the eyes of their fellow-citizens.
      Seldom are they seen in the streets; and when they leave their
      houses, it is in the dusk of evening, on visits to the churches
      and their nearest kindred. On these occasions, they are on
      horseback, covered with a veil, and encompassed by their parents,
      their husbands, or their servants.” 82

      78 (return) [ In the first attempt, Meursius collected 3600
      Græco-barbarous words, to which, in a second edition, he
      subjoined 1800 more; yet what plenteous gleanings did he leave to
      Portius, Ducange, Fabrotti, the Bollandists, &c.! (Fabric.
      Bibliot. Græc. tom. x. p. 101, &c.) _Some_ Persic words may be
      found in Xenophon, and some Latin ones in Plutarch; and such is
      the inevitable effect of war and commerce; but the form and
      substance of the language were not affected by this slight
      alloy.]

      79 (return) [ The life of Francis Philelphus, a sophist, proud,
      restless, and rapacious, has been diligently composed by Lancelot
      (Mémoires de l’Académie des Inscriptions, tom. x. p. 691—751)
      (Istoria della Letteratura Italiana, tom. vii. p. 282—294,) for
      the most part from his own letters. His elaborate writings, and
      those of his contemporaries, are forgotten; but their familiar
      epistles still describe the men and the times.]

      80 (return) [ He married, and had perhaps debauched, the daughter
      of John, and the granddaughter of Manuel Chrysoloras. She was
      young, beautiful, and wealthy; and her noble family was allied to
      the Dorias of Genoa and the emperors of Constantinople.]

      81 (return) [ Græci quibus lingua depravata non sit.... ita
      loquuntur vulgo hâc etiam tempestate ut Aristophanes comicus, aut
      Euripides tragicus, ut oratores omnes, ut historiographi, ut
      philosophi.... litterati autem homines et doctius et
      emendatius.... Nam viri aulici veterem sermonis dignitatem atque
      elegantiam retinebant in primisque ipsæ nobiles mulieres; quibus
      cum nullum esset omnino cum viris peregrinis commercium, merus
      ille ac purus Græcorum sermo servabatur intactus, (Philelph.
      Epist. ad ann. 1451, apud Hodium, p. 188, 189.) He observes in
      another passage, uxor illa mea Theodora locutione erat admodum
      moderatâ et suavi et maxime Atticâ.]

      82 (return) [ Philelphus, absurdly enough, derives this Greek or
      Oriental jealousy from the manners of ancient Rome.]

      Among the Greeks a numerous and opulent clergy was dedicated to
      the service of religion: their monks and bishops have ever been
      distinguished by the gravity and austerity of their manners; nor
      were they diverted, like the Latin priests, by the pursuits and
      pleasures of a secular, and even military, life. After a large
      deduction for the time and talent that were lost in the devotion,
      the laziness, and the discord, of the church and cloister, the
      more inquisitive and ambitious minds would explore the sacred and
      profane erudition of their native language. The ecclesiastics
      presided over the education of youth; the schools of philosophy
      and eloquence were perpetuated till the fall of the empire; and
      it may be affirmed, that more books and more knowledge were
      included within the walls of Constantinople, than could be
      dispersed over the extensive countries of the West. 83 But an
      important distinction has been already noticed: the Greeks were
      stationary or retrograde, while the Latins were advancing with a
      rapid and progressive motion. The nations were excited by the
      spirit of independence and emulation; and even the little world
      of the Italian states contained more people and industry than the
      decreasing circle of the Byzantine empire. In Europe, the lower
      ranks of society were relieved from the yoke of feudal servitude;
      and freedom is the first step to curiosity and knowledge. The
      use, however rude and corrupt, of the Latin tongue had been
      preserved by superstition; the universities, from Bologna to
      Oxford, 84 were peopled with thousands of scholars; and their
      misguided ardor might be directed to more liberal and manly
      studies. In the resurrection of science, Italy was the first that
      cast away her shroud; and the eloquent Petrarch, by his lessons
      and his example, may justly be applauded as the first harbinger
      of day. A purer style of composition, a more generous and
      rational strain of sentiment, flowed from the study and imitation
      of the writers of ancient Rome; and the disciples of Cicero and
      Virgil approached, with reverence and love, the sanctuary of
      their Grecian masters. In the sack of Constantinople, the French,
      and even the Venetians, had despised and destroyed the works of
      Lysippus and Homer: the monuments of art may be annihilated by a
      single blow; but the immortal mind is renewed and multiplied by
      the copies of the pen; and such copies it was the ambition of
      Petrarch and his friends to possess and understand. The arms of
      the Turks undoubtedly pressed the flight of the Muses; yet we may
      tremble at the thought, that Greece might have been overwhelmed,
      with her schools and libraries, before Europe had emerged from
      the deluge of barbarism; that the seeds of science might have
      been scattered by the winds, before the Italian soil was prepared
      for their cultivation.

      83 (return) [ See the state of learning in the xiiith and xivth
      centuries, in the learned and judicious Mosheim, (Instit. Hist.
      Ecclés. p. 434—440, 490—494.)]

      84 (return) [ At the end of the xvth century, there existed in
      Europe about fifty universities, and of these the foundation of
      ten or twelve is prior to the year 1300. They were crowded in
      proportion to their scarcity. Bologna contained 10,000 students,
      chiefly of the civil law. In the year 1357 the number at Oxford
      had decreased from 30,000 to 6000 scholars, (Henry’s History of
      Great Britain, vol. iv. p. 478.) Yet even this decrease is much
      superior to the present list of the members of the university.]




      Chapter LXVI: Union Of The Greek And Latin Churches.—Part IV.

      The most learned Italians of the fifteenth century have confessed
      and applauded the restoration of Greek literature, after a long
      oblivion of many hundred years. 85 Yet in that country, and
      beyond the Alps, some names are quoted; some profound scholars,
      who in the darker ages were honorably distinguished by their
      knowledge of the Greek tongue; and national vanity has been loud
      in the praise of such rare examples of erudition. Without
      scrutinizing the merit of individuals, truth must observe, that
      their science is without a cause, and without an effect; that it
      was easy for them to satisfy themselves and their more ignorant
      contemporaries; and that the idiom, which they had so
      marvellously acquired was transcribed in few manuscripts, and was
      not taught in any university of the West. In a corner of Italy,
      it faintly existed as the popular, or at least as the
      ecclesiastical dialect. 86 The first impression of the Doric and
      Ionic colonies has never been completely erased: the Calabrian
      churches were long attached to the throne of Constantinople: and
      the monks of St. Basil pursued their studies in Mount Athos and
      the schools of the East. Calabria was the native country of
      Barlaam, who has already appeared as a sectary and an ambassador;
      and Barlaam was the first who revived, beyond the Alps, the
      memory, or at least the writings, of Homer. 87 He is described,
      by Petrarch and Boccace, 88 as a man of diminutive stature,
      though truly great in the measure of learning and genius; of a
      piercing discernment, though of a slow and painful elocution. For
      many ages (as they affirm) Greece had not produced his equal in
      the knowledge of history, grammar, and philosophy; and his merit
      was celebrated in the attestations of the princes and doctors of
      Constantinople. One of these attestations is still extant; and
      the emperor Cantacuzene, the protector of his adversaries, is
      forced to allow, that Euclid, Aristotle, and Plato, were familiar
      to that profound and subtle logician. 89 In the court of Avignon,
      he formed an intimate connection with Petrarch, 90 the first of
      the Latin scholars; and the desire of mutual instruction was the
      principle of their literary commerce. The Tuscan applied himself
      with eager curiosity and assiduous diligence to the study of the
      Greek language; and in a laborious struggle with the dryness and
      difficulty of the first rudiments, he began to reach the sense,
      and to feel the spirit, of poets and philosophers, whose minds
      were congenial to his own. But he was soon deprived of the
      society and lessons of this useful assistant: Barlaam
      relinquished his fruitless embassy; and, on his return to Greece,
      he rashly provoked the swarms of fanatic monks, by attempting to
      substitute the light of reason to that of their navel. After a
      separation of three years, the two friends again met in the court
      of Naples: but the generous pupil renounced the fairest occasion
      of improvement; and by his recommendation Barlaam was finally
      settled in a small bishopric of his native Calabria. 91 The
      manifold avocations of Petrarch, love and friendship, his various
      correspondence and frequent journeys, the Roman laurel, and his
      elaborate compositions in prose and verse, in Latin and Italian,
      diverted him from a foreign idiom; and as he advanced in life,
      the attainment of the Greek language was the object of his wishes
      rather than of his hopes. When he was about fifty years of age, a
      Byzantine ambassador, his friend, and a master of both tongues,
      presented him with a copy of Homer; and the answer of Petrarch is
      at one expressive of his eloquence, gratitude, and regret. After
      celebrating the generosity of the donor, and the value of a gift
      more precious in his estimation than gold or rubies, he thus
      proceeds: “Your present of the genuine and original text of the
      divine poet, the fountain of all inventions, is worthy of
      yourself and of me: you have fulfilled your promise, and
      satisfied my desires. Yet your liberality is still imperfect:
      with Homer you should have given me yourself; a guide, who could
      lead me into the fields of light, and disclose to my wondering
      eyes the spacious miracles of the Iliad and Odyssey. But, alas!
      Homer is dumb, or I am deaf; nor is it in my power to enjoy the
      beauty which I possess. I have seated him by the side of Plato,
      the prince of poets near the prince of philosophers; and I glory
      in the sight of my illustrious guests. Of their immortal
      writings, whatever had been translated into the Latin idiom, I
      had already acquired; but, if there be no profit, there is some
      pleasure, in beholding these venerable Greeks in their proper and
      national habit. I am delighted with the aspect of Homer; and as
      often as I embrace the silent volume, I exclaim with a sigh,
      Illustrious bard! with what pleasure should I listen to thy song,
      if my sense of hearing were not obstructed and lost by the death
      of one friend, and in the much-lamented absence of another. Nor
      do I yet despair; and the example of Cato suggests some comfort
      and hope, since it was in the last period of age that he attained
      the knowledge of the Greek letters.” 92

      85 (return) [ Of those writers who professedly treat of the
      restoration of the Greek learning in Italy, the two principal are
      Hodius, Dr. Humphrey Hody, (de Græcis Illustribus, Linguæ Græcæ
      Literarumque humaniorum Instauratoribus; Londini, 1742, in large
      octavo,) and Tiraboschi, (Istoria della Letteratura Italiana,
      tom. v. p. 364—377, tom. vii. p. 112—143.) The Oxford professor
      is a laborious scholar, but the librarian of Modena enjoys the
      superiority of a modern and national historian.]

      86 (return) [ In Calabria quæ olim magna Græcia dicebatur,
      coloniis Græcis repleta, remansit quædam linguæ veteris,
      cognitio, (Hodius, p. 2.) If it were eradicated by the Romans, it
      was revived and perpetuated by the monks of St. Basil, who
      possessed seven convents at Rossano alone, (Giannone, Istoria di
      Napoli, tom. i. p. 520.)]

      87 (return) [ Ii Barbari (says Petrarch, the French and Germans)
      vix, non dicam libros sed nomen Homeri audiverunt. Perhaps, in
      that respect, the xiiith century was less happy than the age of
      Charlemagne.]

      88 (return) [ See the character of Barlaam, in Boccace de
      Genealog. Deorum, l. xv. c. 6.]

      89 (return) [ Cantacuzen. l. ii. c. 36.]

      90 (return) [ For the connection of Petrarch and Barlaam, and the
      two interviews at Avignon in 1339, and at Naples in 1342, see the
      excellent Mémoires sur la Vie de Pétrarque, tom. i. p. 406—410,
      tom. ii. p. 74—77.]

      91 (return) [ The bishopric to which Barlaam retired, was the old
      Locri, in the middle ages. Scta. Cyriaca, and by corruption
      Hieracium, Gerace, (Dissert. Chorographica Italiæ Medii Ævi, p.
      312.) The dives opum of the Norman times soon lapsed into
      poverty, since even the church was poor: yet the town still
      contains 3000 inhabitants, (Swinburne, p. 340.)]

      92 (return) [ I will transcribe a passage from this epistle of
      Petrarch, (Famil. ix. 2;) Donasti Homerum non in alienum sermonem
      violento alveâ?? derivatum, sed ex ipsis Græci eloquii scatebris,
      et qualis divino illi profluxit ingenio.... Sine tuâ voce Homerus
      tuus apud me mutus, immo vero ego apud illum surdus sum. Gaudeo
      tamen vel adspectû solo, ac sæpe illum amplexus atque suspirans
      dico, O magne vir, &c.]

      The prize which eluded the efforts of Petrarch, was obtained by
      the fortune and industry of his friend Boccace, 93 the father of
      the Tuscan prose. That popular writer, who derives his reputation
      from the Decameron, a hundred novels of pleasantry and love, may
      aspire to the more serious praise of restoring in Italy the study
      of the Greek language. In the year one thousand three hundred and
      sixty, a disciple of Barlaam, whose name was Leo, or Leontius
      Pilatus, was detained in his way to Avignon by the advice and
      hospitality of Boccace, who lodged the stranger in his house,
      prevailed on the republic of Florence to allow him an annual
      stipend, and devoted his leisure to the first Greek professor,
      who taught that language in the Western countries of Europe. The
      appearance of Leo might disgust the most eager disciple, he was
      clothed in the mantle of a philosopher, or a mendicant; his
      countenance was hideous; his face was overshadowed with black
      hair; his beard long and uncombed; his deportment rustic; his
      temper gloomy and inconstant; nor could he grace his discourse
      with the ornaments, or even the perspicuity, of Latin elocution.
      But his mind was stored with a treasure of Greek learning:
      history and fable, philosophy and grammar, were alike at his
      command; and he read the poems of Homer in the schools of
      Florence. It was from his explanation that Boccace composed 931
      and transcribed a literal prose version of the Iliad and Odyssey,
      which satisfied the thirst of his friend Petrarch, and which,
      perhaps, in the succeeding century, was clandestinely used by
      Laurentius Valla, the Latin interpreter. It was from his
      narratives that the same Boccace collected the materials for his
      treatise on the genealogy of the heathen gods, a work, in that
      age, of stupendous erudition, and which he ostentatiously
      sprinkled with Greek characters and passages, to excite the
      wonder and applause of his more ignorant readers. 94 The first
      steps of learning are slow and laborious; no more than ten
      votaries of Homer could be enumerated in all Italy; and neither
      Rome, nor Venice, nor Naples, could add a single name to this
      studious catalogue. But their numbers would have multiplied,
      their progress would have been accelerated, if the inconstant
      Leo, at the end of three years, had not relinquished an honorable
      and beneficial station. In his passage, Petrarch entertained him
      at Padua a short time: he enjoyed the scholar, but was justly
      offended with the gloomy and unsocial temper of the man.
      Discontented with the world and with himself, Leo depreciated his
      present enjoyments, while absent persons and objects were dear to
      his imagination. In Italy he was a Thessalian, in Greece a native
      of Calabria: in the company of the Latins he disdained their
      language, religion, and manners: no sooner was he landed at
      Constantinople, than he again sighed for the wealth of Venice and
      the elegance of Florence. His Italian friends were deaf to his
      importunity: he depended on their curiosity and indulgence, and
      embarked on a second voyage; but on his entrance into the
      Adriatic, the ship was assailed by a tempest, and the unfortunate
      teacher, who like Ulysses had fastened himself to the mast, was
      struck dead by a flash of lightning. The humane Petrarch dropped
      a tear on his disaster; but he was most anxious to learn whether
      some copy of Euripides or Sophocles might not be saved from the
      hands of the mariners. 95

      93 (return) [ For the life and writings of Boccace, who was born
      in 1313, and died in 1375, Fabricius (Bibliot. Latin. Medii Ævi,
      tom. i. p. 248, &c.) and Tiraboschi (tom. v. p. 83, 439—451) may
      be consulted. The editions, versions, imitations of his novels,
      are innumerable. Yet he was ashamed to communicate that trifling,
      and perhaps scandalous, work to Petrarch, his respectable friend,
      in whose letters and memoirs he conspicuously appears.]

      931 (return) [ This translation of Homer was by Pilatus, not by
      Boccacio. See Hallam, Hist. of Lit. vol. i. p. 132.—M.]

      94 (return) [ Boccace indulges an honest vanity: Ostentationis
      causâ Græca carmina adscripsi.... jure utor meo; meum est hoc
      decus, mea gloria scilicet inter Etruscos Græcis uti carminibus.
      Nonne ego fui qui Leontium Pilatum, &c., (de Genealogia Deorum,
      l. xv. c. 7, a work which, though now forgotten, has run through
      thirteen or fourteen editions.)]

      95 (return) [ Leontius, or Leo Pilatus, is sufficiently made
      known by Hody, (p. 2—11,) and the abbé de Sade, (Vie de
      Pétrarque, tom. iii. p. 625—634, 670—673,) who has very happily
      caught the lively and dramatic manner of his original.]

      But the faint rudiments of Greek learning, which Petrarch had
      encouraged and Boccace had planted, soon withered and expired.
      The succeeding generation was content for a while with the
      improvement of Latin eloquence; nor was it before the end of the
      fourteenth century that a new and perpetual flame was rekindled
      in Italy. 96 Previous to his own journey the emperor Manuel
      despatched his envoys and orators to implore the compassion of
      the Western princes. Of these envoys, the most conspicuous, or
      the most learned, was Manuel Chrysoloras, 97 of noble birth, and
      whose Roman ancestors are supposed to have migrated with the
      great Constantine. After visiting the courts of France and
      England, where he obtained some contributions and more promises,
      the envoy was invited to assume the office of a professor; and
      Florence had again the honor of this second invitation. By his
      knowledge, not only of the Greek, but of the Latin tongue,
      Chrysoloras deserved the stipend, and surpassed the expectation,
      of the republic. His school was frequented by a crowd of
      disciples of every rank and age; and one of these, in a general
      history, has described his motives and his success. “At that
      time,” says Leonard Aretin, 98 “I was a student of the civil law;
      but my soul was inflamed with the love of letters; and I bestowed
      some application on the sciences of logic and rhetoric. On the
      arrival of Manuel, I hesitated whether I should desert my legal
      studies, or relinquish this golden opportunity; and thus, in the
      ardor of youth, I communed with my own mind—Wilt thou be wanting
      to thyself and thy fortune? Wilt thou refuse to be introduced to
      a familiar converse with Homer, Plato, and Demosthenes; with
      those poets, philosophers, and orators, of whom such wonders are
      related, and who are celebrated by every age as the great masters
      of human science? Of professors and scholars in civil law, a
      sufficient supply will always be found in our universities; but a
      teacher, and such a teacher, of the Greek language, if he once be
      suffered to escape, may never afterwards be retrieved. Convinced
      by these reasons, I gave myself to Chrysoloras; and so strong was
      my passion, that the lessons which I had imbibed in the day were
      the constant object of my nightly dreams.” 99 At the same time
      and place, the Latin classics were explained by John of Ravenna,
      the domestic pupil of Petrarch; 100 the Italians, who illustrated
      their age and country, were formed in this double school; and
      Florence became the fruitful seminary of Greek and Roman
      erudition. 101 The presence of the emperor recalled Chrysoloras
      from the college to the court; but he afterwards taught at Pavia
      and Rome with equal industry and applause. The remainder of his
      life, about fifteen years, was divided between Italy and
      Constantinople, between embassies and lessons. In the noble
      office of enlightening a foreign nation, the grammarian was not
      unmindful of a more sacred duty to his prince and country; and
      Emanuel Chrysoloras died at Constance on a public mission from
      the emperor to the council.

      96 (return) [ Dr. Hody (p. 54) is angry with Leonard Aretin,
      Guarinus, Paulus Jovius, &c., for affirming, that the Greek
      letters were restored in Italy _post septingentos annos_; as if,
      says he, they had flourished till the end of the viith century.
      These writers most probably reckoned from the last period of the
      exarchate; and the presence of the Greek magistrates and troops
      at Ravenna and Rome must have preserved, in some degree, the use
      of their native tongue.]

      97 (return) [ See the article of Emanuel, or Manuel Chrysoloras,
      in Hody (p 12—54) and Tiraboschi, (tom. vii. p. 113—118.) The
      precise date of his arrival floats between the years 1390 and
      1400, and is only confined by the reign of Boniface IX.]

      98 (return) [ The name of _Aretinus_ has been assumed by five or
      six natives of _Arezzo_ in Tuscany, of whom the most famous and
      the most worthless lived in the xvith century. Leonardus Brunus
      Aretinus, the disciple of Chrysoloras, was a linguist, an orator,
      and an historian, the secretary of four successive popes, and the
      chancellor of the republic of Florence, where he died A.D. 1444,
      at the age of seventy-five, (Fabric. Bibliot. Medii Ævi, tom. i.
      p. 190 &c. Tiraboschi, tom. vii. p. 33—38.)]

      99 (return) [ See the passage in Aretin. Commentario Rerum suo
      Tempore in Italia gestarum, apud Hodium, p. 28—30.]

      100 (return) [ In this domestic discipline, Petrarch, who loved
      the youth, often complains of the eager curiosity, restless
      temper, and proud feelings, which announce the genius and glory
      of a riper age, (Mémoires sur Pétrarque, tom. iii. p. 700—709.)]

      101 (return) [ Hinc Græcæ Latinæque scholæ exortæ sunt, Guarino
      Philelpho, Leonardo Aretino, Caroloque, ac plerisque aliis
      tanquam ex equo Trojano prodeuntibus, quorum emulatione multa
      ingenia deinceps ad laudem excitata sunt, (Platina in Bonifacio
      IX.) Another Italian writer adds the names of Paulus Petrus
      Vergerius, Omnibonus Vincentius, Poggius, Franciscus Barbarus,
      &c. But I question whether a rigid chronology would allow
      Chrysoloras _all_ these eminent scholars, (Hodius, p. 25—27,
      &c.)]

      After his example, the restoration of the Greek letters in Italy
      was prosecuted by a series of emigrants, who were destitute of
      fortune, and endowed with learning, or at least with language.
      From the terror or oppression of the Turkish arms, the natives of
      Thessalonica and Constantinople escaped to a land of freedom,
      curiosity, and wealth. The synod introduced into Florence the
      lights of the Greek church, and the oracles of the Platonic
      philosophy; and the fugitives who adhered to the union, had the
      double merit of renouncing their country, not only for the
      Christian, but for the catholic cause. A patriot, who sacrifices
      his party and conscience to the allurements of favor, may be
      possessed, however, of the private and social virtues: he no
      longer hears the reproachful epithets of slave and apostate; and
      the consideration which he acquires among his new associates will
      restore in his own eyes the dignity of his character. The prudent
      conformity of Bessarion was rewarded with the Roman purple: he
      fixed his residence in Italy; and the Greek cardinal, the titular
      patriarch of Constantinople, was respected as the chief and
      protector of his nation: 102 his abilities were exercised in the
      legations of Bologna, Venice, Germany, and France; and his
      election to the chair of St. Peter floated for a moment on the
      uncertain breath of a conclave. 103 His ecclesiastical honors
      diffused a splendor and preeminence over his literary merit and
      service: his palace was a school; as often as the cardinal
      visited the Vatican, he was attended by a learned train of both
      nations; 104 of men applauded by themselves and the public; and
      whose writings, now overspread with dust, were popular and useful
      in their own times. I shall not attempt to enumerate the
      restorers of Grecian literature in the fifteenth century; and it
      may be sufficient to mention with gratitude the names of Theodore
      Gaza, of George of Trebizond, of John Argyropulus, and Demetrius
      Chalcocondyles, who taught their native language in the schools
      of Florence and Rome. Their labors were not inferior to those of
      Bessarion, whose purple they revered, and whose fortune was the
      secret object of their envy. But the lives of these grammarians
      were humble and obscure: they had declined the lucrative paths of
      the church; their dress and manners secluded them from the
      commerce of the world; and since they were confined to the merit,
      they might be content with the rewards, of learning. From this
      character, Janus Lascaris 105 will deserve an exception. His
      eloquence, politeness, and Imperial descent, recommended him to
      the French monarch; and in the same cities he was alternately
      employed to teach and to negotiate. Duty and interest prompted
      them to cultivate the study of the Latin language; and the most
      successful attained the faculty of writing and speaking with
      fluency and elegance in a foreign idiom. But they ever retained
      the inveterate vanity of their country: their praise, or at least
      their esteem, was reserved for the national writers, to whom they
      owed their fame and subsistence; and they sometimes betrayed
      their contempt in licentious criticism or satire on Virgil’s
      poetry, and the oratory of Tully. 106 The superiority of these
      masters arose from the familiar use of a living language; and
      their first disciples were incapable of discerning how far they
      had degenerated from the knowledge, and even the practice of
      their ancestors. A vicious pronunciation, 107 which they
      introduced, was banished from the schools by the reason of the
      succeeding age. Of the power of the Greek accents they were
      ignorant; and those musical notes, which, from an Attic tongue,
      and to an Attic ear, must have been the secret soul of harmony,
      were to their eyes, as to our own, no more than minute and
      unmeaning marks, in prose superfluous and troublesome in verse.
      The art of grammar they truly possessed; the valuable fragments
      of Apollonius and Herodian were transfused into their lessons;
      and their treatises of syntax and etymology, though devoid of
      philosophic spirit, are still useful to the Greek student. In the
      shipwreck of the Byzantine libraries, each fugitive seized a
      fragment of treasure, a copy of some author, who without his
      industry might have perished: the transcripts were multiplied by
      an assiduous, and sometimes an elegant pen; and the text was
      corrected and explained by their own comments, or those of the
      elder scholiasts. The sense, though not the spirit, of the Greek
      classics, was interpreted to the Latin world: the beauties of
      style evaporate in a version; but the judgment of Theodore Gaza
      selected the more solid works of Aristotle and Theophrastus, and
      their natural histories of animals and plants opened a rich fund
      of genuine and experimental science.

      102 (return) [ See in Hody the article of Bessarion, (p.
      136—177.) Theodore Gaza, George of Trebizond, and the rest of the
      Greeks whom I have named or omitted, are inserted in their proper
      chapters of his learned work. See likewise Tiraboschi, in the 1st
      and 2d parts of the vith tome.]

      103 (return) [ The cardinals knocked at his door, but his
      conclavist refused to interrupt the studies of Bessarion:
      “Nicholas,” said he, “thy respect has cost thee a hat, and me the
      tiara.” * Note: Roscoe (Life of Lorenzo de Medici, vol. i. p. 75)
      considers that Hody has refuted this “idle tale.”—M.]

      104 (return) [ Such as George of Trebizond, Theodore Gaza,
      Argyropulus, Andronicus of Thessalonica, Philelphus, Poggius,
      Blondus, Nicholas Perrot, Valla, Campanus, Platina, &c. Viri
      (says Hody, with the pious zeal of a scholar) (nullo ævo
      perituri, p. 156.)]

      105 (return) [ He was born before the taking of Constantinople,
      but his honorable life was stretched far into the xvith century,
      (A.D. 1535.) Leo X. and Francis I. were his noblest patrons,
      under whose auspices he founded the Greek colleges of Rome and
      Paris, (Hody, p. 247—275.) He left posterity in France; but the
      counts de Vintimille, and their numerous branches, derive the
      name of Lascaris from a doubtful marriage in the xiiith century
      with the daughter of a Greek emperor (Ducange, Fam. Byzant. p.
      224—230.)]

      106 (return) [ Two of his epigrams against Virgil, and three
      against Tully, are preserved and refuted by Franciscus Floridus,
      who can find no better names than Græculus ineptus et impudens,
      (Hody, p. 274.) In our own times, an English critic has accused
      the Æneid of containing multa languida, nugatoria, spiritû et
      majestate carminis heroici defecta; many such verses as he, the
      said Jeremiah Markland, would have been ashamed of owning,
      (præfat. ad Statii Sylvas, p. 21, 22.)]

      107 (return) [ Emanuel Chrysoloras, and his colleagues, are
      accused of ignorance, envy, or avarice, (Sylloge, &c., tom. ii.
      p. 235.) The modern Greeks pronounce the b as a V consonant, and
      confound three vowels, (h i u,) and several diphthongs. Such was
      the vulgar pronunciation which the stern Gardiner maintained by
      penal statutes in the university of Cambridge: but the
      monosyllable bh represented to an Attic ear the bleating of
      sheep, and a bellwether is better evidence than a bishop or a
      chancellor. The treatises of those scholars, particularly
      Erasmus, who asserted a more classical pronunciation, are
      collected in the Sylloge of Havercamp, (2 vols. in octavo, Lugd.
      Bat. 1736, 1740:) but it is difficult to paint sounds by words:
      and in their reference to modern use, they can be understood only
      by their respective countrymen. We may observe, that our peculiar
      pronunciation of the O, th, is approved by Erasmus, (tom. ii. p.
      130.)]

      Yet the fleeting shadows of metaphysics were pursued with more
      curiosity and ardor. After a long oblivion, Plato was revived in
      Italy by a venerable Greek, 108 who taught in the house of Cosmo
      of Medicis. While the synod of Florence was involved in
      theological debate, some beneficial consequences might flow from
      the study of his elegant philosophy: his style is the purest
      standard of the Attic dialect, and his sublime thoughts are
      sometimes adapted to familiar conversation, and sometimes adorned
      with the richest colors of poetry and eloquence. The dialogues of
      Plato are a dramatic picture of the life and death of a sage;
      and, as often as he descends from the clouds, his moral system
      inculcates the love of truth, of our country, and of mankind. The
      precept and example of Socrates recommended a modest doubt and
      liberal inquiry; and if the Platonists, with blind devotion,
      adored the visions and errors of their divine master, their
      enthusiasm might correct the dry, dogmatic method of the
      Peripatetic school. So equal, yet so opposite, are the merits of
      Plato and Aristotle, that they may be balanced in endless
      controversy; but some spark of freedom may be produced by the
      collision of adverse servitude. The modern Greeks were divided
      between the two sects: with more fury than skill they fought
      under the banner of their leaders; and the field of battle was
      removed in their flight from Constantinople to Rome. But this
      philosophical debate soon degenerated into an angry and personal
      quarrel of grammarians; and Bessarion, though an advocate for
      Plato, protected the national honor, by interposing the advice
      and authority of a mediator. In the gardens of the Medici, the
      academical doctrine was enjoyed by the polite and learned: but
      their philosophic society was quickly dissolved; and if the
      writings of the Attic sage were perused in the closet, the more
      powerful Stagyrite continued to reign, the oracle of the church
      and school. 109

      108 (return) [ George Gemistus Pletho, a various and voluminous
      writer, the master of Bessarion, and all the Platonists of the
      times. He visited Italy in his old age, and soon returned to end
      his days in Peloponnesus. See the curious Diatribe of Leo
      Allatius de Georgiis, in Fabricius. (Bibliot. Græc. tom. x. p.
      739—756.)]

      109 (return) [ The state of the Platonic philosophy in Italy is
      illustrated by Boivin, (Mém. de l’Acad. des Inscriptions, tom.
      ii. p. 715—729,) and Tiraboschi, (tom. vi. P. i. p. 259—288.)]

      I have fairly represented the literary merits of the Greeks; yet
      it must be confessed, that they were seconded and surpassed by
      the ardor of the Latins. Italy was divided into many independent
      states; and at that time it was the ambition of princes and
      republics to vie with each other in the encouragement and reward
      of literature. The fame of Nicholas the Fifth 110 has not been
      adequate to his merits. From a plebeian origin he raised himself
      by his virtue and learning: the character of the man prevailed
      over the interest of the pope; and he sharpened those weapons
      which were soon pointed against the Roman church. 111 He had been
      the friend of the most eminent scholars of the age: he became
      their patron; and such was the humility of his manners, that the
      change was scarcely discernible either to them or to himself. If
      he pressed the acceptance of a liberal gift, it was not as the
      measure of desert, but as the proof of benevolence; and when
      modest merit declined his bounty, “Accept it,” would he say, with
      a consciousness of his own worth: “ye will not always have a
      Nicholas among you.” The influence of the holy see pervaded
      Christendom; and he exerted that influence in the search, not of
      benefices, but of books. From the ruins of the Byzantine
      libraries, from the darkest monasteries of Germany and Britain,
      he collected the dusty manuscripts of the writers of antiquity;
      and wherever the original could not be removed, a faithful copy
      was transcribed and transmitted for his use. The Vatican, the old
      repository for bulls and legends, for superstition and forgery,
      was daily replenished with more precious furniture; and such was
      the industry of Nicholas, that in a reign of eight years he
      formed a library of five thousand volumes. To his munificence the
      Latin world was indebted for the versions of Xenophon, Diodorus,
      Polybius, Thucydides, Herodotus, and Appian; of Strabo’s
      Geography, of the Iliad, of the most valuable works of Plato and
      Aristotle, of Ptolemy and Theophrastus, and of the fathers of the
      Greek church. The example of the Roman pontiff was preceded or
      imitated by a Florentine merchant, who governed the republic
      without arms and without a title. Cosmo of Medicis 112 was the
      father of a line of princes, whose name and age are almost
      synonymous with the restoration of learning: his credit was
      ennobled into fame; his riches were dedicated to the service of
      mankind; he corresponded at once with Cairo and London: and a
      cargo of Indian spices and Greek books was often imported in the
      same vessel. The genius and education of his grandson Lorenzo
      rendered him not only a patron, but a judge and candidate, in the
      literary race. In his palace, distress was entitled to relief,
      and merit to reward: his leisure hours were delightfully spent in
      the Platonic academy; he encouraged the emulation of Demetrius
      Chalcocondyles and Angelo Politian; and his active missionary
      Janus Lascaris returned from the East with a treasure of two
      hundred manuscripts, fourscore of which were as yet unknown in
      the libraries of Europe. 113 The rest of Italy was animated by a
      similar spirit, and the progress of the nation repaid the
      liberality of their princes. The Latins held the exclusive
      property of their own literature; and these disciples of Greece
      were soon capable of transmitting and improving the lessons which
      they had imbibed. After a short succession of foreign teachers,
      the tide of emigration subsided; but the language of
      Constantinople was spread beyond the Alps and the natives of
      France, Germany, and England, 114 imparted to their country the
      sacred fire which they had kindled in the schools of Florence and
      Rome. 115 In the productions of the mind, as in those of the
      soil, the gifts of nature are excelled by industry and skill: the
      Greek authors, forgotten on the banks of the Ilissus, have been
      illustrated on those of the Elbe and the Thames: and Bessarion or
      Gaza might have envied the superior science of the Barbarians;
      the accuracy of Budæus, the taste of Erasmus, the copiousness of
      Stephens, the erudition of Scaliger, the discernment of Reiske,
      or of Bentley. On the side of the Latins, the discovery of
      printing was a casual advantage: but this useful art has been
      applied by Aldus, and his innumerable successors, to perpetuate
      and multiply the works of antiquity. 116 A single manuscript
      imported from Greece is revived in ten thousand copies; and each
      copy is fairer than the original. In this form, Homer and Plato
      would peruse with more satisfaction their own writings; and their
      scholiasts must resign the prize to the labors of our Western
      editors.

      110 (return) [ See the Life of Nicholas V. by two contemporary
      authors, Janottus Manettus, (tom. iii. P. ii. p. 905—962,) and
      Vespasian of Florence, (tom. xxv. p. 267—290,) in the collection
      of Muratori; and consult Tiraboschi, (tom. vi. P. i. p. 46—52,
      109,) and Hody in the articles of Theodore Gaza, George of
      Trebizond, &c.]

      111 (return) [ Lord Bolingbroke observes, with truth and spirit,
      that the popes in this instance, were worse politicians than the
      muftis, and that the charm which had bound mankind for so many
      ages was broken by the magicians themselves, (Letters on the
      Study of History, l. vi. p. 165, 166, octavo edition, 1779.)]

      112 (return) [ See the literary history of Cosmo and Lorenzo of
      Medicis, in Tiraboschi, (tom. vi. P. i. l. i. c. 2,) who bestows
      a due measure of praise on Alphonso of Arragon, king of Naples,
      the dukes of Milan, Ferrara Urbino, &c. The republic of Venice
      has deserved the least from the gratitude of scholars.]

      113 (return) [ Tiraboschi, (tom. vi. P. i. p. 104,) from the
      preface of Janus Lascaris to the Greek Anthology, printed at
      Florence, 1494. Latebant (says Aldus in his preface to the Greek
      orators, apud Hodium, p. 249) in Atho Thraciæ monte. Eas
      Lascaris.... in Italiam reportavit. Miserat enim ipsum Laurentius
      ille Medices in Græciam ad inquirendos simul, et quantovis
      emendos pretio bonos libros. It is remarkable enough, that the
      research was facilitated by Sultan Bajazet II.]

      114 (return) [ The Greek language was introduced into the
      university of Oxford in the last years of the xvth century, by
      Grocyn, Linacer, and Latimer, who had all studied at Florence
      under Demetrius Chalcocondyles. See Dr. Knight’s curious Life of
      Erasmus. Although a stout academical patriot, he is forced to
      acknowledge that Erasmus learned Greek at Oxford, and taught it
      at Cambridge.]

      115 (return) [ The jealous Italians were desirous of keeping a
      monopoly of Greek learning. When Aldus was about to publish the
      Greek scholiasts on Sophocles and Euripides, Cave, (said they,)
      cave hoc facias, ne _Barbari_ istis adjuti domi maneant, et
      pauciores in Italiam ventitent, (Dr. Knight, in his Life of
      Erasmus, p. 365, from Beatus Rhemanus.)]

      116 (return) [ The press of Aldus Manutius, a Roman, was
      established at Venice about the year 1494: he printed above sixty
      considerable works of Greek literature, almost all for the first
      time; several containing different treatises and authors, and of
      several authors, two, three, or four editions, (Fabric. Bibliot.
      Græc. tom. xiii. p. 605, &c.) Yet his glory must not tempt us to
      forget, that the first Greek book, the Grammar of Constantine
      Lascaris, was printed at Milan in 1476; and that the Florence
      Homer of 1488 displays all the luxury of the typographical art.
      See the Annales Typographical of Mattaire, and the Bibliographie
      Instructive of De Bure, a knowing bookseller of Paris.]

      Before the revival of classic literature, the Barbarians in
      Europe were immersed in ignorance; and their vulgar tongues were
      marked with the rudeness and poverty of their manners. The
      students of the more perfect idioms of Rome and Greece were
      introduced to a new world of light and science; to the society of
      the free and polished nations of antiquity; and to a familiar
      converse with those immortal men who spoke the sublime language
      of eloquence and reason. Such an intercourse must tend to refine
      the taste, and to elevate the genius, of the moderns; and yet,
      from the first experiments, it might appear that the study of the
      ancients had given fetters, rather than wings, to the human mind.
      However laudable, the spirit of imitation is of a servile cast;
      and the first disciples of the Greeks and Romans were a colony of
      strangers in the midst of their age and country. The minute and
      laborious diligence which explored the antiquities of remote
      times might have improved or adorned the present state of
      society, the critic and metaphysician were the slaves of
      Aristotle; the poets, historians, and orators, were proud to
      repeat the thoughts and words of the Augustan age: the works of
      nature were observed with the eyes of Pliny and Theophrastus; and
      some Pagan votaries professed a secret devotion to the gods of
      Homer and Plato. 117 The Italians were oppressed by the strength
      and number of their ancient auxiliaries: the century after the
      deaths of Petrarch and Boccace was filled with a crowd of Latin
      imitators, who decently repose on our shelves; but in that æra of
      learning it will not be easy to discern a real discovery of
      science, a work of invention or eloquence, in the popular
      language of the country. 118 But as soon as it had been deeply
      saturated with the celestial dew, the soil was quickened into
      vegetation and life; the modern idioms were refined; the classics
      of Athens and Rome inspired a pure taste and a generous
      emulation; and in Italy, as afterwards in France and England, the
      pleasing reign of poetry and fiction was succeeded by the light
      of speculative and experimental philosophy. Genius may anticipate
      the season of maturity; but in the education of a people, as in
      that of an individual, memory must be exercised, before the
      powers of reason and fancy can be expanded: nor may the artist
      hope to equal or surpass, till he has learned to imitate, the
      works of his predecessors.

      117 (return) [ I will select three singular examples of this
      classic enthusiasm. I. At the synod of Florence, Gemistus Pletho
      said, in familiar conversation to George of Trebizond, that in a
      short time mankind would unanimously renounce the Gospel and the
      Koran, for a religion similar to that of the Gentiles, (Leo
      Allatius, apud Fabricium, tom. x. p. 751.) 2. Paul II. persecuted
      the Roman academy, which had been founded by Pomponius Lætus; and
      the principal members were accused of heresy, impiety, and
      _paganism_, (Tiraboschi, tom. vi. P. i. p. 81, 82.) 3. In the
      next century, some scholars and poets in France celebrated the
      success of Jodelle’s tragedy of Cleopatra, by a festival of
      Bacchus, and, as it is said, by the sacrifice of a goat, (Bayle,
      Dictionnaire, Jodelle. Fontenelle, tom. iii. p. 56—61.) Yet the
      spirit of bigotry might often discern a serious impiety in the
      sportive play of fancy and learning.]

      118 (return) [ The survivor Boccace died in the year 1375; and we
      cannot place before 1480 the composition of the Morgante Maggiore
      of Pulci and the Orlando Innamorato of Boyardo, (Tiraboschi, tom.
      vi. P. ii. p. 174—177.)]




      Chapter LXVII: Schism Of The Greeks And Latins.—Part I.

     Schism Of The Greeks And Latins.—Reign And Character Of Amurath
     The Second.—Crusade Of Ladislaus, King Of Hungary.— His Defeat And
     Death.—John Huniades.—Scanderbeg.— Constantine Palæologus, Last
     Emperor Of The East.

      The respective merits of Rome and Constantinople are compared and
      celebrated by an eloquent Greek, the father of the Italian
      schools. 1 The view of the ancient capital, the seat of his
      ancestors, surpassed the most sanguine expectations of Emanuel
      Chrysoloras; and he no longer blamed the exclamation of an old
      sophist, that Rome was the habitation, not of men, but of gods.
      Those gods, and those men, had long since vanished; but to the
      eye of liberal enthusiasm, the majesty of ruin restored the image
      of her ancient prosperity. The monuments of the consuls and
      Cæsars, of the martyrs and apostles, engaged on all sides the
      curiosity of the philosopher and the Christian; and he confessed
      that in every age the arms and the religion of Rome were destined
      to reign over the earth. While Chrysoloras admired the venerable
      beauties of the mother, he was not forgetful of his native
      country, her fairest daughter, her Imperial colony; and the
      Byzantine patriot expatiates with zeal and truth on the eternal
      advantages of nature, and the more transitory glories of art and
      dominion, which adorned, or had adorned, the city of Constantine.
      Yet the perfection of the copy still redounds (as he modestly
      observes) to the honor of the original, and parents are delighted
      to be renewed, and even excelled, by the superior merit of their
      children. “Constantinople,” says the orator, “is situate on a
      commanding point, between Europe and Asia, between the
      Archipelago and the Euxine. By her interposition, the two seas,
      and the two continents, are united for the common benefit of
      nations; and the gates of commerce may be shut or opened at her
      command. The harbor, encompassed on all sides by the sea, and the
      continent, is the most secure and capacious in the world. The
      walls and gates of Constantinople may be compared with those of
      Babylon: the towers many; each tower is a solid and lofty
      structure; and the second wall, the outer fortification, would be
      sufficient for the defence and dignity of an ordinary capital. A
      broad and rapid stream may be introduced into the ditches and the
      artificial island may be encompassed, like Athens, 2 by land or
      water.” Two strong and natural causes are alleged for the
      perfection of the model of new Rome. The royal founder reigned
      over the most illustrious nations of the globe; and in the
      accomplishment of his designs, the power of the Romans was
      combined with the art and science of the Greeks. Other cities
      have been reared to maturity by accident and time: their beauties
      are mingled with disorder and deformity; and the inhabitants,
      unwilling to remove from their natal spot, are incapable of
      correcting the errors of their ancestors, and the original vices
      of situation or climate. But the free idea of Constantinople was
      formed and executed by a single mind; and the primitive model was
      improved by the obedient zeal of the subjects and successors of
      the first monarch. The adjacent isles were stored with an
      inexhaustible supply of marble; but the various materials were
      transported from the most remote shores of Europe and Asia; and
      the public and private buildings, the palaces, churches,
      aqueducts, cisterns, porticos, columns, baths, and hippodromes,
      were adapted to the greatness of the capital of the East. The
      superfluity of wealth was spread along the shores of Europe and
      Asia; and the Byzantine territory, as far as the Euxine, the
      Hellespont, and the long wall, might be considered as a populous
      suburb and a perpetual garden. In this flattering picture, the
      past and the present, the times of prosperity and decay, are
      artfully confounded; but a sigh and a confession escape, from the
      orator, that his wretched country was the shadow and sepulchre of
      its former self. The works of ancient sculpture had been defaced
      by Christian zeal or Barbaric violence; the fairest structures
      were demolished; and the marbles of Paros or Numidia were burnt
      for lime, or applied to the meanest uses. Of many a statue, the
      place was marked by an empty pedestal; of many a column, the size
      was determined by a broken capital; the tombs of the emperors
      were scattered on the ground; the stroke of time was accelerated
      by storms and earthquakes; and the vacant space was adorned, by
      vulgar tradition, with fabulous monuments of gold and silver.
      From these wonders, which lived only in memory or belief, he
      distinguishes, however, the porphyry pillar, the column and
      colossus of Justinian, 3 and the church, more especially the
      dome, of St. Sophia; the best conclusion, since it could not be
      described according to its merits, and after it no other object
      could deserve to be mentioned. But he forgets that, a century
      before, the trembling fabrics of the colossus and the church had
      been saved and supported by the timely care of Andronicus the
      Elder. Thirty years after the emperor had fortified St. Sophia
      with two new buttresses or pyramids, the eastern hemisphere
      suddenly gave way: and the images, the altars, and the sanctuary,
      were crushed by the falling ruin. The mischief indeed was
      speedily repaired; the rubbish was cleared by the incessant labor
      of every rank and age; and the poor remains of riches and
      industry were consecrated by the Greeks to the most stately and
      venerable temple of the East. 4

      1 (return) [ The epistle of Emanuel Chrysoloras to the emperor
      John Palæologus will not offend the eye or ear of a classical
      student, (ad calcem Codini de Antiquitatibus C. P. p. 107—126.)
      The superscription suggests a chronological remark, that John
      Palæologus II. was associated in the empire before the year 1414,
      the date of Chrysoloras’s death. A still earlier date, at least
      1408, is deduced from the age of his youngest sons, Demetrius and
      Thomas, who were both _Porphyrogeniti_ (Ducange, Fam. Byzant. p.
      244, 247.)]

      2 (return) [ Somebody observed that the city of Athens might be
      circumnavigated, (tiV eipen tin polin tvn Aqhnaiwn dunasqai kai
      paraplein kai periplein.) But what may be true in a rhetorical
      sense of Constantinople, cannot be applied to the situation of
      Athens, five miles from the sea, and not intersected or
      surrounded by any navigable streams.]

      3 (return) [ Nicephorus Gregoras has described the Colossus of
      Justinian, (l. vii. 12:) but his measures are false and
      inconsistent. The editor Boivin consulted his friend Girardon;
      and the sculptor gave him the true proportions of an equestrian
      statue. That of Justinian was still visible to Peter Gyllius, not
      on the column, but in the outward court of the seraglio; and he
      was at Constantinople when it was melted down, and cast into a
      brass cannon, (de Topograph. C. P. l. ii. c. 17.)]

      4 (return) [ See the decay and repairs of St. Sophia, in
      Nicephorus Gregoras (l. vii. 12, l. xv. 2.) The building was
      propped by Andronicus in 1317, the eastern hemisphere fell in
      1345. The Greeks, in their pompous rhetoric, exalt the beauty and
      holiness of the church, an earthly heaven the abode of angels,
      and of God himself, &c.]

      The last hope of the falling city and empire was placed in the
      harmony of the mother and daughter, in the maternal tenderness of
      Rome, and the filial obedience of Constantinople. In the synod of
      Florence, the Greeks and Latins had embraced, and subscribed, and
      promised; but these signs of friendship were perfidious or
      fruitless; 5 and the baseless fabric of the union vanished like a
      dream. 6 The emperor and his prelates returned home in the
      Venetian galleys; but as they touched at the Morea and the Isles
      of Corfu and Lesbos, the subjects of the Latins complained that
      the pretended union would be an instrument of oppression. No
      sooner did they land on the Byzantine shore, than they were
      saluted, or rather assailed, with a general murmur of zeal and
      discontent. During their absence, above two years, the capital
      had been deprived of its civil and ecclesiastical rulers;
      fanaticism fermented in anarchy; the most furious monks reigned
      over the conscience of women and bigots; and the hatred of the
      Latin name was the first principle of nature and religion. Before
      his departure for Italy, the emperor had flattered the city with
      the assurance of a prompt relief and a powerful succor; and the
      clergy, confident in their orthodoxy and science, had promised
      themselves and their flocks an easy victory over the blind
      shepherds of the West. The double disappointment exasperated the
      Greeks; the conscience of the subscribing prelates was awakened;
      the hour of temptation was past; and they had more to dread from
      the public resentment, than they could hope from the favor of the
      emperor or the pope. Instead of justifying their conduct, they
      deplored their weakness, professed their contrition, and cast
      themselves on the mercy of God and of their brethren. To the
      reproachful question, what had been the event or the use of their
      Italian synod? they answered with sighs and tears, “Alas! we have
      made a new faith; we have exchanged piety for impiety; we have
      betrayed the immaculate sacrifice; and we are become _Azymites_.”
      (The Azymites were those who celebrated the communion with
      unleavened bread; and I must retract or qualify the praise which
      I have bestowed on the growing philosophy of the times.) “Alas!
      we have been seduced by distress, by fraud, and by the hopes and
      fears of a transitory life. The hand that has signed the union
      should be cut off; and the tongue that has pronounced the Latin
      creed deserves to be torn from the root.” The best proof of their
      repentance was an increase of zeal for the most trivial rites and
      the most incomprehensible doctrines; and an absolute separation
      from all, without excepting their prince, who preserved some
      regard for honor and consistency. After the decease of the
      patriarch Joseph, the archbishops of Heraclea and Trebizond had
      courage to refuse the vacant office; and Cardinal Bessarion
      preferred the warm and comfortable shelter of the Vatican. The
      choice of the emperor and his clergy was confined to Metrophanes
      of Cyzicus: he was consecrated in St. Sophia, but the temple was
      vacant. The cross-bearers abdicated their service; the infection
      spread from the city to the villages; and Metrophanes discharged,
      without effect, some ecclesiastical thunders against a nation of
      schismatics. The eyes of the Greeks were directed to Mark of
      Ephesus, the champion of his country; and the sufferings of the
      holy confessor were repaid with a tribute of admiration and
      applause. His example and writings propagated the flame of
      religious discord; age and infirmity soon removed him from the
      world; but the gospel of Mark was not a law of forgiveness; and
      he requested with his dying breath, that none of the adherents of
      Rome might attend his obsequies or pray for his soul.

      5 (return) [ The genuine and original narrative of Syropulus (p.
      312—351) opens the schism from the first _office_ of the Greeks
      at Venice to the general opposition at Constantinople, of the
      clergy and people.]

      6 (return) [ On the schism of Constantinople, see Phranza, (l.
      ii. c. 17,) Laonicus Chalcondyles, (l. vi. p. 155, 156,) and
      Ducas, (c. 31;) the last of whom writes with truth and freedom.
      Among the moderns we may distinguish the continuator of Fleury,
      (tom. xxii. p. 338, &c., 401, 420, &c.,) and Spondanus, (A.D.
      1440—50.) The sense of the latter is drowned in prejudice and
      passion, as soon as Rome and religion are concerned.]

      The schism was not confined to the narrow limits of the Byzantine
      empire. Secure under the Mamaluke sceptre, the three patriarchs
      of Alexandria, Antioch, and Jerusalem, assembled a numerous
      synod; disowned their representatives at Ferrara and Florence;
      condemned the creed and council of the Latins; and threatened the
      emperor of Constantinople with the censures of the Eastern
      church. Of the sectaries of the Greek communion, the Russians
      were the most powerful, ignorant, and superstitious. Their
      primate, the cardinal Isidore, hastened from Florence to Moscow,
      7 to reduce the independent nation under the Roman yoke. But the
      Russian bishops had been educated at Mount Athos; and the prince
      and people embraced the theology of their priests. They were
      scandalized by the title, the pomp, the Latin cross of the
      legate, the friend of those impious men who shaved their beards,
      and performed the divine office with gloves on their hands and
      rings on their fingers: Isidore was condemned by a synod; his
      person was imprisoned in a monastery; and it was with extreme
      difficulty that the cardinal could escape from the hands of a
      fierce and fanatic people. 8 The Russians refused a passage to
      the missionaries of Rome who aspired to convert the Pagans beyond
      the Tanais; 9 and their refusal was justified by the maxim, that
      the guilt of idolatry is less damnable than that of schism. The
      errors of the Bohemians were excused by their abhorrence for the
      pope; and a deputation of the Greek clergy solicited the
      friendship of those sanguinary enthusiasts. 10 While Eugenius
      triumphed in the union and orthodoxy of the Greeks, his party was
      contracted to the walls, or rather to the palace of
      Constantinople. The zeal of Palæologus had been excited by
      interest; it was soon cooled by opposition: an attempt to violate
      the national belief might endanger his life and crown; not could
      the pious rebels be destitute of foreign and domestic aid. The
      sword of his brother Demetrius, who in Italy had maintained a
      prudent and popular silence, was half unsheathed in the cause of
      religion; and Amurath, the Turkish sultan, was displeased and
      alarmed by the seeming friendship of the Greeks and Latins.

      7 (return) [ Isidore was metropolitan of Kiow, but the Greeks
      subject to Poland have removed that see from the ruins of Kiow to
      Lemberg, or Leopold, (Herbestein, in Ramusio, tom. ii. p. 127.)
      On the other hand, the Russians transferred their spiritual
      obedience to the archbishop, who became, in 1588, the patriarch,
      of Moscow, (Levesque Hist. de Russie, tom. iii. p. 188, 190, from
      a Greek MS. at Turin, Iter et labores Archiepiscopi Arsenii.)]

      8 (return) [ The curious narrative of Levesque (Hist. de Russie,
      tom. ii. p. 242—247) is extracted from the patriarchal archives.
      The scenes of Ferrara and Florence are described by ignorance and
      passion; but the Russians are credible in the account of their
      own prejudices.]

      9 (return) [ The Shamanism, the ancient religion of the Samanæans
      and Gymnosophists, has been driven by the more popular Bramins
      from India into the northern deserts: the naked philosophers were
      compelled to wrap themselves in fur; but they insensibly sunk
      into wizards and physicians. The Mordvans and Tcheremisses in the
      European Russia adhere to this religion, which is formed on the
      earthly model of one king or God, his ministers or angels, and
      the rebellious spirits who oppose his government. As these tribes
      of the Volga have no images, they might more justly retort on the
      Latin missionaries the name of idolaters, (Levesque, Hist. des
      Peuples soumis à la Domination des Russes, tom. i. p. 194—237,
      423—460.)]

      10 (return) [ Spondanus, Annal. Eccles. tom ii. A.D. 1451, No.
      13. The epistle of the Greeks with a Latin version, is extant in
      the college library at Prague.]

      “Sultan Murad, or Amurath, lived forty-nine, and reigned thirty
      years, six months, and eight days. He was a just and valiant
      prince, of a great soul, patient of labors, learned, merciful,
      religious, charitable; a lover and encourager of the studious,
      and of all who excelled in any art or science; a good emperor and
      a great general. No man obtained more or greater victories than
      Amurath; Belgrade alone withstood his attacks. 101 Under his
      reign, the soldier was ever victorious, the citizen rich and
      secure. If he subdued any country, his first care was to build
      mosques and caravansaras, hospitals, and colleges. Every year he
      gave a thousand pieces of gold to the sons of the Prophet; and
      sent two thousand five hundred to the religious persons of Mecca,
      Medina, and Jerusalem.” 11 This portrait is transcribed from the
      historian of the Othman empire: but the applause of a servile and
      superstitious people has been lavished on the worst of tyrants;
      and the virtues of a sultan are often the vices most useful to
      himself, or most agreeable to his subjects. A nation ignorant of
      the equal benefits of liberty and law, must be awed by the
      flashes of arbitrary power: the cruelty of a despot will assume
      the character of justice; his profusion, of liberality; his
      obstinacy, of firmness. If the most reasonable excuse be
      rejected, few acts of obedience will be found impossible; and
      guilt must tremble, where innocence cannot always be secure. The
      tranquillity of the people, and the discipline of the troops,
      were best maintained by perpetual action in the field; war was
      the trade of the Janizaries; and those who survived the peril,
      and divided the spoil, applauded the generous ambition of their
      sovereign. To propagate the true religion, was the duty of a
      faithful Mussulman: the unbelievers were _his_ enemies, and those
      of the Prophet; and, in the hands of the Turks, the cimeter was
      the only instrument of conversion. Under these circumstances,
      however, the justice and moderation of Amurath are attested by
      his conduct, and acknowledged by the Christians themselves; who
      consider a prosperous reign and a peaceful death as the reward of
      his singular merits. In the vigor of his age and military power,
      he seldom engaged in war till he was justified by a previous and
      adequate provocation: the victorious sultan was disarmed by
      submission; and in the observance of treaties, his word was
      inviolate and sacred. 12 The Hungarians were commonly the
      aggressors; he was provoked by the revolt of Scanderbeg; and the
      perfidious Caramanian was twice vanquished, and twice pardoned,
      by the Ottoman monarch. Before he invaded the Morea, Thebes had
      been surprised by the despot: in the conquest of Thessalonica,
      the grandson of Bajazet might dispute the recent purchase of the
      Venetians; and after the first siege of Constantinople, the
      sultan was never tempted, by the distress, the absence, or the
      injuries of Palæologus, to extinguish the dying light of the
      Byzantine empire.

      101 (return) [ See the siege and massacre at Thessalonica. Von
      Hammer vol. i p. 433.—M.]

      11 (return) [ See Cantemir, History of the Othman Empire, p. 94.
      Murad, or Morad, may be more correct: but I have preferred the
      popular name to that obscure diligence which is rarely successful
      in translating an Oriental, into the Roman, alphabet.]

      12 (return) [ See Chalcondyles, (l. vii. p. 186, 198,) Ducas, (c.
      33,) and Marinus Barletius, (in Vit. Scanderbeg, p. 145, 146.) In
      his good faith towards the garrison of Sfetigrade, he was a
      lesson and example to his son Mahomet.]

      But the most striking feature in the life and character of
      Amurath is the double abdication of the Turkish throne; and, were
      not his motives debased by an alloy of superstition, we must
      praise the royal philosopher, 13 who at the age of forty could
      discern the vanity of human greatness. Resigning the sceptre to
      his son, he retired to the pleasant residence of Magnesia; but he
      retired to the society of saints and hermits. It was not till the
      fourth century of the Hegira, that the religion of Mahomet had
      been corrupted by an institution so adverse to his genius; but in
      the age of the crusades, the various orders of Dervises were
      multiplied by the example of the Christian, and even the Latin,
      monks. 14 The lord of nations submitted to fast, and pray, and
      turn round 141 in endless rotation with the fanatics, who mistook
      the giddiness of the head for the illumination of the spirit. 15
      But he was soon awakened from his dreams of enthusiasm by the
      Hungarian invasion; and his obedient son was the foremost to urge
      the public danger and the wishes of the people. Under the banner
      of their veteran leader, the Janizaries fought and conquered but
      he withdrew from the field of Varna, again to pray, to fast, and
      to turn round with his Magnesian brethren. These pious
      occupations were again interrupted by the danger of the state. A
      victorious army disdained the inexperience of their youthful
      ruler: the city of Adrianople was abandoned to rapine and
      slaughter; and the unanimous divan implored his presence to
      appease the tumult, and prevent the rebellion, of the Janizaries.
      At the well-known voice of their master, they trembled and
      obeyed; and the reluctant sultan was compelled to support his
      splendid servitude, till at the end of four years, he was
      relieved by the angel of death. Age or disease, misfortune or
      caprice, have tempted several princes to descend from the throne;
      and they have had leisure to repent of their irretrievable step.
      But Amurath alone, in the full liberty of choice, after the trial
      of empire and solitude, has _repeated_ his preference of a
      private life.

      13 (return) [ Voltaire (Essai sur l’Histoire Générale, c. 89, p.
      283, 284) admires _le Philosophe Turc:_ would he have bestowed
      the same praise on a Christian prince for retiring to a
      monastery? In his way, Voltaire was a bigot, an intolerant
      bigot.]

      14 (return) [ See the articles _Dervische_, _Fakir_, _Nasser_,
      _Rohbaniat_, in D’Herbelot’s Bibliothèque Orientale. Yet the
      subject is superficially treated from the Persian and Arabian
      writers. It is among the Turks that these orders have principally
      flourished.]

      141 (return) [ Gibbon has fallen into a remarkable error. The
      unmonastic retreat of Amurath was that of an epicurean rather
      than of a dervis; more like that of Sardanapalus than of Charles
      the Fifth. Profane, not divine, love was its chief occupation:
      the only dance, that described by Horace as belonging to the
      country, motus doceri gaudet Ionicos. See Von Hammer note, p.
      652.—M.]

      15 (return) [ Ricaut (in the Present State of the Ottoman Empire,
      p. 242—268) affords much information, which he drew from his
      personal conversation with the heads of the dervises, most of
      whom ascribed their origin to the time of Orchan. He does not
      mention the _Zichid_ of Chalcondyles, (l. vii. p. 286,) among
      whom Amurath retired: the _Seids_ of that author are the
      descendants of Mahomet.]

      After the departure of his Greek brethren, Eugenius had not been
      unmindful of their temporal interest; and his tender regard for
      the Byzantine empire was animated by a just apprehension of the
      Turks, who approached, and might soon invade, the borders of
      Italy. But the spirit of the crusades had expired; and the
      coldness of the Franks was not less unreasonable than their
      headlong passion. In the eleventh century, a fanatic monk could
      precipitate Europe on Asia for the recovery of the holy
      sepulchre; but in the fifteenth, the most pressing motives of
      religion and policy were insufficient to unite the Latins in the
      defence of Christendom. Germany was an inexhaustible storehouse
      of men and arms: 16 but that complex and languid body required
      the impulse of a vigorous hand; and Frederic the Third was alike
      impotent in his personal character and his Imperial dignity. A
      long war had impaired the strength, without satiating the
      animosity, of France and England: 17 but Philip duke of Burgundy
      was a vain and magnificent prince; and he enjoyed, without danger
      or expense, the adventurous piety of his subjects, who sailed, in
      a gallant fleet, from the coast of Flanders to the Hellespont.
      The maritime republics of Venice and Genoa were less remote from
      the scene of action; and their hostile fleets were associated
      under the standard of St. Peter. The kingdoms of Hungary and
      Poland, which covered as it were the interior pale of the Latin
      church, were the most nearly concerned to oppose the progress of
      the Turks. Arms were the patrimony of the Scythians and
      Sarmatians; and these nations might appear equal to the contest,
      could they point, against the common foe, those swords that were
      so wantonly drawn in bloody and domestic quarrels. But the same
      spirit was adverse to concord and obedience: a poor country and a
      limited monarch are incapable of maintaining a standing force;
      and the loose bodies of Polish and Hungarian horse were not armed
      with the sentiments and weapons which, on some occasions, have
      given irresistible weight to the French chivalry. Yet, on this
      side, the designs of the Roman pontiff, and the eloquence of
      Cardinal Julian, his legate, were promoted by the circumstances
      of the times: 18 by the union of the two crowns on the head of
      Ladislaus, 19 a young and ambitious soldier; by the valor of a
      hero, whose name, the name of John Huniades, was already popular
      among the Christians, and formidable to the Turks. An endless
      treasure of pardons and indulgences was scattered by the legate;
      many private warriors of France and Germany enlisted under the
      holy banner; and the crusade derived some strength, or at least
      some reputation, from the new allies both of Europe and Asia. A
      fugitive despot of Servia exaggerated the distress and ardor of
      the Christians beyond the Danube, who would unanimously rise to
      vindicate their religion and liberty. The Greek emperor, 20 with
      a spirit unknown to his fathers, engaged to guard the Bosphorus,
      and to sally from Constantinople at the head of his national and
      mercenary troops. The sultan of Caramania 21 announced the
      retreat of Amurath, and a powerful diversion in the heart of
      Anatolia; and if the fleets of the West could occupy at the same
      moment the Straits of the Hellespont, the Ottoman monarchy would
      be dissevered and destroyed. Heaven and earth must rejoice in the
      perdition of the miscreants; and the legate, with prudent
      ambiguity, instilled the opinion of the invisible, perhaps the
      visible, aid of the Son of God, and his divine mother.

      16 (return) [ In the year 1431, Germany raised 40,000 horse,
      men-at-arms, against the Hussites of Bohemia, (Lenfant, Hist. du
      Concile de Basle, tom. i. p. 318.) At the siege of Nuys, on the
      Rhine, in 1474, the princes, prelates, and cities, sent their
      respective quotas; and the bishop of Munster (qui n’est pas des
      plus grands) furnished 1400 horse, 6000 foot, all in green, with
      1200 wagons. The united armies of the king of England and the
      duke of Burgundy scarcely equalled one third of this German host,
      (Mémoires de Philippe de Comines, l. iv. c. 2.) At present, six
      or seven hundred thousand men are maintained in constant pay and
      admirable discipline by the powers of Germany.]

      17 (return) [ It was not till the year 1444, that France and
      England could agree on a truce of some months. (See Rymer’s
      Fdera, and the chronicles of both nations.)]

      18 (return) [ In the Hungarian crusade, Spondanus (Annal. Ecclés.
      A.D. 1443, 1444) has been my leading guide. He has diligently
      read, and critically compared, the Greek and Turkish materials,
      the historians of Hungary, Poland, and the West. His narrative is
      perspicuous and where he can be free from a religious bias, the
      judgment of Spondanus is not contemptible.]

      19 (return) [ I have curtailed the harsh letter (Wladislaus)
      which most writers affix to his name, either in compliance with
      the Polish pronunciation, or to distinguish him from his rival
      the infant Ladislaus of Austria. Their competition for the crown
      of Hungary is described by Callimachus, (l. i. ii. p. 447—486,)
      Bonfinius, (Decad. iii. l. iv.,) Spondanus, and Lenfant.]

      20 (return) [ The Greek historians, Phranza, Chalcondyles, and
      Ducas, do not ascribe to their prince a very active part in this
      crusade, which he seems to have promoted by his wishes, and
      injured by his fears.]

      21 (return) [ Cantemir (p. 88) ascribes to his policy the
      original plan, and transcribes his animating epistle to the king
      of Hungary. But the Mahometan powers are seldom it formed of the
      state of Christendom and the situation and correspondence of the
      knights of Rhodes must connect them with the sultan of
      Caramania.]

      Of the Polish and Hungarian diets, a religious war was the
      unanimous cry; and Ladislaus, after passing the Danube, led an
      army of his confederate subjects as far as Sophia, the capital of
      the Bulgarian kingdom. In this expedition they obtained two
      signal victories, which were justly ascribed to the valor and
      conduct of Huniades. In the first, with a vanguard of ten
      thousand men, he surprised the Turkish camp; in the second, he
      vanquished and made prisoner the most renowned of their generals,
      who possessed the double advantage of ground and numbers. The
      approach of winter, and the natural and artificial obstacles of
      Mount Hæmus, arrested the progress of the hero, who measured a
      narrow interval of six days’ march from the foot of the mountains
      to the hostile towers of Adrianople, and the friendly capital of
      the Greek empire. The retreat was undisturbed; and the entrance
      into Buda was at once a military and religious triumph. An
      ecclesiastical procession was followed by the king and his
      warriors on foot: he nicely balanced the merits and rewards of
      the two nations; and the pride of conquest was blended with the
      humble temper of Christianity. Thirteen bashaws, nine standards,
      and four thousand captives, were unquestionable trophies; and as
      all were willing to believe, and none were present to contradict,
      the crusaders multiplied, with unblushing confidence, the myriads
      of Turks whom they had left on the field of battle. 22 The most
      solid proof, and the most salutary consequence, of victory, was a
      deputation from the divan to solicit peace, to restore Servia, to
      ransom the prisoners, and to evacuate the Hungarian frontier. By
      this treaty, the rational objects of the war were obtained: the
      king, the despot, and Huniades himself, in the diet of Segedin,
      were satisfied with public and private emolument; a truce of ten
      years was concluded; and the followers of Jesus and Mahomet, who
      swore on the Gospel and the Koran, attested the word of God as
      the guardian of truth and the avenger of perfidy. In the place of
      the Gospel, the Turkish ministers had proposed to substitute the
      Eucharist, the real presence of the Catholic deity; but the
      Christians refused to profane their holy mysteries; and a
      superstitious conscience is less forcibly bound by the spiritual
      energy, than by the outward and visible symbols of an oath. 23

      22 (return) [ In their letters to the emperor Frederic III. the
      Hungarians slay 80,000 Turks in one battle; but the modest Julian
      reduces the slaughter to 6000 or even 2000 infidels, (Æneas
      Sylvius in Europ. c. 5, and epist. 44, 81, apud Spondanum.)]

      23 (return) [ See the origin of the Turkish war, and the first
      expedition of Ladislaus, in the vth and vith books of the iiid
      decad of Bonfinius, who, in his division and style, copies Livy
      with tolerable success Callimachus (l. ii p. 487—496) is still
      more pure and authentic.]

      During the whole transaction, the cardinal legate had observed a
      sullen silence, unwilling to approve, and unable to oppose, the
      consent of the king and people. But the diet was not dissolved
      before Julian was fortified by the welcome intelligence, that
      Anatolia was invaded by the Caramanian, and Thrace by the Greek
      emperor; that the fleets of Genoa, Venice, and Burgundy, were
      masters of the Hellespont; and that the allies, informed of the
      victory, and ignorant of the treaty, of Ladislaus, impatiently
      waited for the return of his victorious army. “And is it thus,”
      exclaimed the cardinal, 24 “that you will desert their
      expectations and your own fortune? It is to them, to your God,
      and your fellow-Christians, that you have pledged your faith; and
      that prior obligation annihilates a rash and sacrilegious oath to
      the enemies of Christ. His vicar on earth is the Roman pontiff;
      without whose sanction you can neither promise nor perform. In
      his name I absolve your perjury and sanctify your arms: follow my
      footsteps in the paths of glory and salvation; and if still ye
      have scruples, devolve on my head the punishment and the sin.”
      This mischievous casuistry was seconded by his respectable
      character, and the levity of popular assemblies: war was
      resolved, on the same spot where peace had so lately been sworn;
      and, in the execution of the treaty, the Turks were assaulted by
      the Christians; to whom, with some reason, they might apply the
      epithet of Infidels. The falsehood of Ladislaus to his word and
      oath was palliated by the religion of the times: the most
      perfect, or at least the most popular, excuse would have been the
      success of his arms and the deliverance of the Eastern church.
      But the same treaty which should have bound his conscience had
      diminished his strength. On the proclamation of the peace, the
      French and German volunteers departed with indignant murmurs: the
      Poles were exhausted by distant warfare, and perhaps disgusted
      with foreign command; and their palatines accepted the first
      license, and hastily retired to their provinces and castles. Even
      Hungary was divided by faction, or restrained by a laudable
      scruple; and the relics of the crusade that marched in the second
      expedition were reduced to an inadequate force of twenty thousand
      men. A Walachian chief, who joined the royal standard with his
      vassals, presumed to remark that their numbers did not exceed the
      hunting retinue that sometimes attended the sultan; and the gift
      of two horses of matchless speed might admonish Ladislaus of his
      secret foresight of the event. But the despot of Servia, after
      the restoration of his country and children, was tempted by the
      promise of new realms; and the inexperience of the king, the
      enthusiasm of the legate, and the martial presumption of Huniades
      himself, were persuaded that every obstacle must yield to the
      invincible virtue of the sword and the cross. After the passage
      of the Danube, two roads might lead to Constantinople and the
      Hellespont: the one direct, abrupt, and difficult through the
      mountains of Hæmus; the other more tedious and secure, over a
      level country, and along the shores of the Euxine; in which their
      flanks, according to the Scythian discipline, might always be
      covered by a movable fortification of wagons. The latter was
      judiciously preferred: the Catholics marched through the plains
      of Bulgaria, burning, with wanton cruelty, the churches and
      villages of the Christian natives; and their last station was at
      Warna, near the sea-shore; on which the defeat and death of
      Ladislaus have bestowed a memorable name. 25

      24 (return) [ I do not pretend to warrant the literal accuracy of
      Julian’s speech, which is variously worded by Callimachus, (l.
      iii. p. 505—507,) Bonfinius, (dec. iii. l. vi. p. 457, 458,) and
      other historians, who might indulge their own eloquence, while
      they represent one of the orators of the age. But they all agree
      in the advice and arguments for perjury, which in the field of
      controversy are fiercely attacked by the Protestants, and feebly
      defended by the Catholics. The latter are discouraged by the
      misfortune of Warna.]

      25 (return) [ Warna, under the Grecian name of Odessus, was a
      colony of the Milesians, which they denominated from the hero
      Ulysses, (Cellarius, tom. i. p. 374. D’Anville, tom. i. p. 312.)
      According to Arrian’s Periplus of the Euxine, (p. 24, 25, in the
      first volume of Hudson’s Geographers,) it was situate 1740
      stadia, or furlongs, from the mouth of the Danube, 2140 from
      Byzantium, and 360 to the north of a ridge of promontory of Mount
      Hæmus, which advances into the sea.]




      Chapter LXVII: Schism Of The Greeks And Latins.—Part II.

      It was on this fatal spot, that, instead of finding a confederate
      fleet to second their operations, they were alarmed by the
      approach of Amurath himself, who had issued from his Magnesian
      solitude, and transported the forces of Asia to the defence of
      Europe. According to some writers, the Greek emperor had been
      awed, or seduced, to grant the passage of the Bosphorus; and an
      indelible stain of corruption is fixed on the Genoese, or the
      pope’s nephew, the Catholic admiral, whose mercenary connivance
      betrayed the guard of the Hellespont. From Adrianople, the sultan
      advanced by hasty marches, at the head of sixty thousand men; and
      when the cardinal, and Huniades, had taken a nearer survey of the
      numbers and order of the Turks, these ardent warriors proposed
      the tardy and impracticable measure of a retreat. The king alone
      was resolved to conquer or die; and his resolution had almost
      been crowned with a glorious and salutary victory. The princes
      were opposite to each other in the centre; and the Beglerbegs, or
      generals of Anatolia and Romania, commanded on the right and
      left, against the adverse divisions of the despot and Huniades.
      The Turkish wings were broken on the first onset: but the
      advantage was fatal; and the rash victors, in the heat of the
      pursuit, were carried away far from the annoyance of the enemy,
      or the support of their friends. When Amurath beheld the flight
      of his squadrons, he despaired of his fortune and that of the
      empire: a veteran Janizary seized his horse’s bridle; and he had
      magnanimity to pardon and reward the soldier who dared to
      perceive the terror, and arrest the flight, of his sovereign. A
      copy of the treaty, the monument of Christian perfidy, had been
      displayed in the front of battle; and it is said, that the sultan
      in his distress, lifting his eyes and his hands to heaven,
      implored the protection of the God of truth; and called on the
      prophet Jesus himself to avenge the impious mockery of his name
      and religion. 26 With inferior numbers and disordered ranks, the
      king of Hungary rushed forward in the confidence of victory, till
      his career was stopped by the impenetrable phalanx of the
      Janizaries. If we may credit the Ottoman annals, his horse was
      pierced by the javelin of Amurath; 27 he fell among the spears of
      the infantry; and a Turkish soldier proclaimed with a loud voice,
      “Hungarians, behold the head of your king!” The death of
      Ladislaus was the signal of their defeat. On his return from an
      intemperate pursuit, Huniades deplored his error, and the public
      loss; he strove to rescue the royal body, till he was overwhelmed
      by the tumultuous crowd of the victors and vanquished; and the
      last efforts of his courage and conduct were exerted to save the
      remnant of his Walachian cavalry. Ten thousand Christians were
      slain in the disastrous battle of Warna: the loss of the Turks,
      more considerable in numbers, bore a smaller proportion to their
      total strength; yet the philosophic sultan was not ashamed to
      confess, that his ruin must be the consequence of a second and
      similar victory. 271 At his command a column was erected on the
      spot where Ladislaus had fallen; but the modest inscription,
      instead of accusing the rashness, recorded the valor, and
      bewailed the misfortune, of the Hungarian youth. 28

      26 (return) [ Some Christian writers affirm, that he drew from
      his bosom the host or wafer on which the treaty had _not_ been
      sworn. The Moslems suppose, with more simplicity, an appeal to
      God and his prophet Jesus, which is likewise insinuated by
      Callimachus, (l. iii. p. 516. Spondan. A.D. 1444, No. 8.)]

      27 (return) [ A critic will always distrust these _spolia opima_
      of a victorious general, so difficult for valor to obtain, so
      easy for flattery to invent, (Cantemir, p. 90, 91.) Callimachus
      (l. iii. p. 517) more simply and probably affirms, supervenitibus
      Janizaris, telorum multitudine, non jam confossus est, quam
      obrutus.]

      271 (return) [ Compare Von Hammer, p. 463.—M.]

      28 (return) [ Besides some valuable hints from Æneas Sylvius,
      which are diligently collected by Spondanus, our best authorities
      are three historians of the xvth century, Philippus Callimachus,
      (de Rebus a Vladislao Polonorum atque Hungarorum Rege gestis,
      libri iii. in Bel. Script. Rerum Hungaricarum, tom. i. p.
      433—518,) Bonfinius, (decad. iii. l. v. p. 460—467,) and
      Chalcondyles, (l. vii. p. 165—179.) The two first were Italians,
      but they passed their lives in Poland and Hungary, (Fabric.
      Bibliot. Latin. Med. et Infimæ Ætatis, tom. i. p. 324. Vossius,
      de Hist. Latin. l. iii. c. 8, 11. Bayle, Dictionnaire,
      Bonfinius.) A small tract of Fælix Petancius, chancellor of
      Segnia, (ad calcem Cuspinian. de Cæsaribus, p. 716—722,)
      represents the theatre of the war in the xvth century.]

      Before I lose sight of the field of Warna, I am tempted to pause
      on the character and story of two principal actors, the cardinal
      Julian and John Huniades. Julian 29 Cæsarini was born of a noble
      family of Rome: his studies had embraced both the Latin and Greek
      learning, both the sciences of divinity and law; and his
      versatile genius was equally adapted to the schools, the camp,
      and the court. No sooner had he been invested with the Roman
      purple, than he was sent into Germany to arm the empire against
      the rebels and heretics of Bohemia. The spirit of persecution is
      unworthy of a Christian; the military profession ill becomes a
      priest; but the former is excused by the times; and the latter
      was ennobled by the courage of Julian, who stood dauntless and
      alone in the disgraceful flight of the German host. As the pope’s
      legate, he opened the council of Basil; but the president soon
      appeared the most strenuous champion of ecclesiastical freedom;
      and an opposition of seven years was conducted by his ability and
      zeal. After promoting the strongest measures against the
      authority and person of Eugenius, some secret motive of interest
      or conscience engaged him to desert on a sudden the popular
      party. The cardinal withdrew himself from Basil to Ferrara; and,
      in the debates of the Greeks and Latins, the two nations admired
      the dexterity of his arguments and the depth of his theological
      erudition. 30 In his Hungarian embassy, we have already seen the
      mischievous effects of his sophistry and eloquence, of which
      Julian himself was the first victim. The cardinal, who performed
      the duties of a priest and a soldier, was lost in the defeat of
      Warna. The circumstances of his death are variously related; but
      it is believed, that a weighty encumbrance of gold impeded his
      flight, and tempted the cruel avarice of some Christian
      fugitives.

      29 (return) [ M. Lenfant has described the origin (Hist. du
      Concile de Basle, tom. i. p. 247, &c.) and Bohemian campaign (p.
      315, &c.) of Cardinal Julian. His services at Basil and Ferrara,
      and his unfortunate end, are occasionally related by Spondanus,
      and the continuator of Fleury.]

      30 (return) [ Syropulus honorably praises the talent of an enemy,
      (p. 117:) toiauta tina eipen o IoulianoV peplatusmenwV agan kai
      logikwV, kai met episthmhV kai deinothtoV 'RhtprikhV.]

      From an humble, or at least a doubtful origin, the merit of John
      Huniades promoted him to the command of the Hungarian armies. His
      father was a Walachian, his mother a Greek: her unknown race
      might possibly ascend to the emperors of Constantinople; and the
      claims of the Walachians, with the surname of Corvinus, from the
      place of his nativity, might suggest a thin pretence for mingling
      his blood with the patricians of ancient Rome. 31 In his youth he
      served in the wars of Italy, and was retained, with twelve
      horsemen, by the bishop of Zagrab: the valor of the _white
      knight_ 32 was soon conspicuous; he increased his fortunes by a
      noble and wealthy marriage; and in the defence of the Hungarian
      borders he won in the same year three battles against the Turks.
      By his influence, Ladislaus of Poland obtained the crown of
      Hungary; and the important service was rewarded by the title and
      office of Waivod of Transylvania. The first of Julian’s crusades
      added two Turkish laurels on his brow; and in the public distress
      the fatal errors of Warna were forgotten. During the absence and
      minority of Ladislaus of Austria, the titular king, Huniades was
      elected supreme captain and governor of Hungary; and if envy at
      first was silenced by terror, a reign of twelve years supposes
      the arts of policy as well as of war. Yet the idea of a
      consummate general is not delineated in his campaigns; the white
      knight fought with the hand rather than the head, as the chief of
      desultory Barbarians, who attack without fear and fly without
      shame; and his military life is composed of a romantic
      alternative of victories and escapes. By the Turks, who employed
      his name to frighten their perverse children, he was corruptly
      denominated _Jancus Lain_, or the Wicked: their hatred is the
      proof of their esteem; the kingdom which he guarded was
      inaccessible to their arms; and they felt him most daring and
      formidable, when they fondly believed the captain and his country
      irrecoverably lost. Instead of confining himself to a defensive
      war, four years after the defeat of Warna he again penetrated
      into the heart of Bulgaria, and in the plain of Cossova,
      sustained, till the third day, the shock of the Ottoman army,
      four times more numerous than his own. As he fled alone through
      the woods of Walachia, the hero was surprised by two robbers; but
      while they disputed a gold chain that hung at his neck, he
      recovered his sword, slew the one, terrified the other, and,
      after new perils of captivity or death, consoled by his presence
      an afflicted kingdom. But the last and most glorious action of
      his life was the defence of Belgrade against the powers of
      Mahomet the Second in person. After a siege of forty days, the
      Turks, who had already entered the town, were compelled to
      retreat; and the joyful nations celebrated Huniades and Belgrade
      as the bulwarks of Christendom. 33 About a month after this great
      deliverance, the champion expired; and his most splendid epitaph
      is the regret of the Ottoman prince, who sighed that he could no
      longer hope for revenge against the single antagonist who had
      triumphed over his arms. On the first vacancy of the throne,
      Matthias Corvinus, a youth of eighteen years of age, was elected
      and crowned by the grateful Hungarians. His reign was prosperous
      and long: Matthias aspired to the glory of a conqueror and a
      saint: but his purest merit is the encouragement of learning; and
      the Latin orators and historians, who were invited from Italy by
      the son, have shed the lustre of their eloquence on the father’s
      character. 34

      31 (return) [ See Bonfinius, decad. iii. l. iv. p. 423. Could the
      Italian historian pronounce, or the king of Hungary hear, without
      a blush, the absurd flattery which confounded the name of a
      Walachian village with the casual, though glorious, epithet of a
      single branch of the Valerian family at Rome?]

      32 (return) [ Philip de Comines, (Mémoires, l. vi. c. 13,) from
      the tradition of the times, mentions him with high encomiums, but
      under the whimsical name of the Chevalier Blanc de Valaigne,
      (Valachia.) The Greek Chalcondyles, and the Turkish annals of
      Leunclavius, presume to accuse his fidelity or valor.]

      33 (return) [ See Bonfinius (decad. iii. l. viii. p. 492) and
      Spondanus, (A.D. 456, No. 1—7.) Huniades shared the glory of the
      defence of Belgrade with Capistran, a Franciscan friar; and in
      their respective narratives, neither the saint nor the hero
      condescend to take notice of his rival’s merit.]

      34 (return) [ See Bonfinius, decad. iii. l. viii.—decad. iv. l.
      viii. The observations of Spondanus on the life and character of
      Matthias Corvinus are curious and critical, (A.D. 1464, No. 1,
      1475, No. 6, 1476, No. 14—16, 1490, No. 4, 5.) Italian fame was
      the object of his vanity. His actions are celebrated in the
      Epitome Rerum Hungaricarum (p. 322—412) of Peter Ranzanus, a
      Sicilian. His wise and facetious sayings are registered by
      Galestus Martius of Narni, (528—568,) and we have a particular
      narrative of his wedding and coronation. These three tracts are
      all contained in the first vol. of Bel’s Scriptores Rerum
      Hungaricarum.]

      In the list of heroes, John Huniades and Scanderbeg are commonly
      associated; 35 and they are both entitled to our notice, since
      their occupation of the Ottoman arms delayed the ruin of the
      Greek empire. John Castriot, the father of Scanderbeg, 36 was the
      hereditary prince of a small district of Epirus or Albania,
      between the mountains and the Adriatic Sea. Unable to contend
      with the sultan’s power, Castriot submitted to the hard
      conditions of peace and tribute: he delivered his four sons as
      the pledges of his fidelity; and the Christian youths, after
      receiving the mark of circumcision, were instructed in the
      Mahometan religion, and trained in the arms and arts of Turkish
      policy. 37 The three elder brothers were confounded in the crowd
      of slaves; and the poison to which their deaths are ascribed
      cannot be verified or disproved by any positive evidence. Yet the
      suspicion is in a great measure removed by the kind and paternal
      treatment of George Castriot, the fourth brother, who, from his
      tender youth, displayed the strength and spirit of a soldier. The
      successive overthrow of a Tartar and two Persians, who carried a
      proud defiance to the Turkish court, recommended him to the favor
      of Amurath, and his Turkish appellation of Scanderbeg, (_Iskender
      beg_,) or the lord Alexander, is an indelible memorial of his
      glory and servitude. His father’s principality was reduced into a
      province; but the loss was compensated by the rank and title of
      Sanjiak, a command of five thousand horse, and the prospect of
      the first dignities of the empire. He served with honor in the
      wars of Europe and Asia; and we may smile at the art or credulity
      of the historian, who supposes, that in every encounter he spared
      the Christians, while he fell with a thundering arm on his
      Mussulman foes. The glory of Huniades is without reproach: he
      fought in the defence of his religion and country; but the
      enemies who applaud the patriot, have branded his rival with the
      name of traitor and apostate. In the eyes of the Christian, the
      rebellion of Scanderbeg is justified by his father’s wrongs, the
      ambiguous death of his three brothers, his own degradation, and
      the slavery of his country; and they adore the generous, though
      tardy, zeal, with which he asserted the faith and independence of
      his ancestors. But he had imbibed from his ninth year the
      doctrines of the Koran; he was ignorant of the Gospel; the
      religion of a soldier is determined by authority and habit; nor
      is it easy to conceive what new illumination at the age of forty
      38 could be poured into his soul. His motives would be less
      exposed to the suspicion of interest or revenge, had he broken
      his chain from the moment that he was sensible of its weight: but
      a long oblivion had surely impaired his original right; and every
      year of obedience and reward had cemented the mutual bond of the
      sultan and his subject. If Scanderbeg had long harbored the
      belief of Christianity and the intention of revolt, a worthy mind
      must condemn the base dissimulation, that could serve only to
      betray, that could promise only to be forsworn, that could
      actively join in the temporal and spiritual perdition of so many
      thousands of his unhappy brethren. Shall we praise a secret
      correspondence with Huniades, while he commanded the vanguard of
      the Turkish army? shall we excuse the desertion of his standard,
      a treacherous desertion which abandoned the victory to the
      enemies of his benefactor? In the confusion of a defeat, the eye
      of Scanderbeg was fixed on the Reis Effendi or principal
      secretary: with the dagger at his breast, he extorted a firman or
      patent for the government of Albania; and the murder of the
      guiltless scribe and his train prevented the consequences of an
      immediate discovery. With some bold companions, to whom he had
      revealed his design he escaped in the night, by rapid marches,
      from the field or battle to his paternal mountains. The gates of
      Croya were opened to the royal mandate; and no sooner did he
      command the fortress, than George Castriot dropped the mask of
      dissimulation; abjured the prophet and the sultan, and proclaimed
      himself the avenger of his family and country. The names of
      religion and liberty provoked a general revolt: the Albanians, a
      martial race, were unanimous to live and die with their
      hereditary prince; and the Ottoman garrisons were indulged in the
      choice of martyrdom or baptism. In the assembly of the states of
      Epirus, Scanderbeg was elected general of the Turkish war; and
      each of the allies engaged to furnish his respective proportion
      of men and money. From these contributions, from his patrimonial
      estate, and from the valuable salt-pits of Selina, he drew an
      annual revenue of two hundred thousand ducats; 39 and the entire
      sum, exempt from the demands of luxury, was strictly appropriated
      to the public use. His manners were popular; but his discipline
      was severe; and every superfluous vice was banished from his
      camp: his example strengthened his command; and under his
      conduct, the Albanians were invincible in their own opinion and
      that of their enemies. The bravest adventurers of France and
      Germany were allured by his fame and retained in his service: his
      standing militia consisted of eight thousand horse and seven
      thousand foot; the horses were small, the men were active; but he
      viewed with a discerning eye the difficulties and resources of
      the mountains; and, at the blaze of the beacons, the whole nation
      was distributed in the strongest posts. With such unequal arms
      Scanderbeg resisted twenty-three years the powers of the Ottoman
      empire; and two conquerors, Amurath the Second, and his greater
      son, were repeatedly baffled by a rebel, whom they pursued with
      seeming contempt and implacable resentment. At the head of sixty
      thousand horse and forty thousand Janizaries, Amurath entered
      Albania: he might ravage the open country, occupy the defenceless
      towns, convert the churches into mosques, circumcise the
      Christian youths, and punish with death his adult and obstinate
      captives: but the conquests of the sultan were confined to the
      petty fortress of Sfetigrade; and the garrison, invincible to his
      arms, was oppressed by a paltry artifice and a superstitious
      scruple. 40 Amurath retired with shame and loss from the walls of
      Croya, the castle and residence of the Castriots; the march, the
      siege, the retreat, were harassed by a vexatious, and almost
      invisible, adversary; 41 and the disappointment might tend to
      imbitter, perhaps to shorten, the last days of the sultan. 42 In
      the fulness of conquest, Mahomet the Second still felt at his
      bosom this domestic thorn: his lieutenants were permitted to
      negotiate a truce; and the Albanian prince may justly be praised
      as a firm and able champion of his national independence. The
      enthusiasm of chivalry and religion has ranked him with the names
      of Alexander and Pyrrhus; nor would they blush to acknowledge
      their intrepid countryman: but his narrow dominion, and slender
      powers, must leave him at an humble distance below the heroes of
      antiquity, who triumphed over the East and the Roman legions. His
      splendid achievements, the bashaws whom he encountered, the
      armies that he discomfited, and the three thousand Turks who were
      slain by his single hand, must be weighed in the scales of
      suspicious criticism. Against an illiterate enemy, and in the
      dark solitude of Epirus, his partial biographers may safely
      indulge the latitude of romance: but their fictions are exposed
      by the light of Italian history; and they afford a strong
      presumption against their own truth, by a fabulous tale of his
      exploits, when he passed the Adriatic with eight hundred horse to
      the succor of the king of Naples. 43 Without disparagement to his
      fame, they might have owned, that he was finally oppressed by the
      Ottoman powers: in his extreme danger he applied to Pope Pius the
      Second for a refuge in the ecclesiastical state; and his
      resources were almost exhausted, since Scanderbeg died a fugitive
      at Lissus, on the Venetian territory. 44 His sepulchre was soon
      violated by the Turkish conquerors; but the Janizaries, who wore
      his bones enchased in a bracelet, declared by this superstitious
      amulet their involuntary reverence for his valor. The instant
      ruin of his country may redound to the hero’s glory; yet, had he
      balanced the consequences of submission and resistance, a patriot
      perhaps would have declined the unequal contest which must depend
      on the life and genius of one man. Scanderbeg might indeed be
      supported by the rational, though fallacious, hope, that the
      pope, the king of Naples, and the Venetian republic, would join
      in the defence of a free and Christian people, who guarded the
      sea-coast of the Adriatic, and the narrow passage from Greece to
      Italy. His infant son was saved from the national shipwreck; the
      Castriots 45 were invested with a Neapolitan dukedom, and their
      blood continues to flow in the noblest families of the realm. A
      colony of Albanian fugitives obtained a settlement in Calabria,
      and they preserve at this day the language and manners of their
      ancestors. 46

      35 (return) [ They are ranked by Sir William Temple, in his
      pleasing Essay on Heroic Virtue, (Works, vol. iii. p. 385,) among
      the seven chiefs who have deserved without wearing, a royal
      crown; Belisarius, Narses, Gonsalvo of Cordova, William first
      prince of Orange, Alexander duke of Parma, John Huniades, and
      George Castriot, or Scanderbeg.]

      36 (return) [ I could wish for some simple authentic memoirs of a
      friend of Scanderbeg, which would introduce me to the man, the
      time, and the place. In the old and national history of Marinus
      Barletius, a priest of Scodra, (de Vita. Moribus, et Rebus gestis
      Georgii Castrioti, &c. libri xiii. p. 367. Argentorat. 1537, in
      fol.,) his gaudy and cumbersome robes are stuck with many false
      jewels. See likewise Chalcondyles, l vii. p. 185, l. viii. p.
      229.]

      37 (return) [ His circumcision, education, &c., are marked by
      Marinus with brevity and reluctance, (l. i. p. 6, 7.)]

      38 (return) [ Since Scanderbeg died A.D. 1466, in the lxiiid year
      of his age, (Marinus, l. xiii. p. 370,) he was born in 1403;
      since he was torn from his parents by the Turks, when he was
      _novennis_, (Marinus, l. i. p. 1, 6,) that event must have
      happened in 1412, nine years before the accession of Amurath II.,
      who must have inherited, not acquired the Albanian slave.
      Spondanus has remarked this inconsistency, A.D. 1431, No. 31,
      1443, No. 14.]

      39 (return) [ His revenue and forces are luckily given by
      Marinus, (l. ii. p. 44.)]

      40 (return) [ There were two Dibras, the upper and lower, the
      Bulgarian and Albanian: the former, 70 miles from Croya, (l. i.
      p. 17,) was contiguous to the fortress of Sfetigrade, whose
      inhabitants refused to drink from a well into which a dead dog
      had traitorously been cast, (l. v. p. 139, 140.) We want a good
      map of Epirus.]

      41 (return) [ Compare the Turkish narrative of Cantemir (p. 92)
      with the pompous and prolix declamation in the ivth, vth, and
      vith books of the Albanian priest, who has been copied by the
      tribe of strangers and moderns.]

      42 (return) [ In honor of his hero, Barletius (l. vi. p. 188—192)
      kills the sultan by disease indeed, under the walls of Croya. But
      this audacious fiction is disproved by the Greeks and Turks, who
      agree in the time and manner of Amurath’s death at Adrianople.]

      43 (return) [ See the marvels of his Calabrian expedition in the
      ixth and xth books of Marinus Barletius, which may be rectified
      by the testimony or silence of Muratori, (Annali d’Italia, tom.
      xiii. p. 291,) and his original authors, (Joh. Simonetta de Rebus
      Francisci Sfortiæ, in Muratori, Script. Rerum Ital. tom. xxi. p.
      728, et alios.) The Albanian cavalry, under the name of
      _Stradiots_, soon became famous in the wars of Italy, (Mémoires
      de Comines, l. viii. c. 5.)]

      44 (return) [ Spondanus, from the best evidence, and the most
      rational criticism, has reduced the giant Scanderbeg to the human
      size, (A.D. 1461, No. 20, 1463, No. 9, 1465, No. 12, 13, 1467,
      No. 1.) His own letter to the pope, and the testimony of Phranza,
      (l. iii. c. 28,) a refugee in the neighboring isle of Corfu,
      demonstrate his last distress, which is awkwardly concealed by
      Marinus Barletius, (l. x.)]

      45 (return) [ See the family of the Castriots, in Ducange, (Fam.
      Dalmaticæ, &c, xviii. p. 348—350.)]

      46 (return) [ This colony of Albanese is mentioned by Mr.
      Swinburne, (Travels into the Two Sicilies, vol. i. p. 350—354.)]

      In the long career of the decline and fall of the Roman empire, I
      have reached at length the last reign of the princes of
      Constantinople, who so feebly sustained the name and majesty of
      the Cæsars. On the decease of John Palæologus, who survived about
      four years the Hungarian crusade, 47 the royal family, by the
      death of Andronicus and the monastic profession of Isidore, was
      reduced to three princes, Constantine, Demetrius, and Thomas, the
      surviving sons of the emperor Manuel. Of these the first and the
      last were far distant in the Morea; but Demetrius, who possessed
      the domain of Selybria, was in the suburbs, at the head of a
      party: his ambition was not chilled by the public distress; and
      his conspiracy with the Turks and the schismatics had already
      disturbed the peace of his country. The funeral of the late
      emperor was accelerated with singular and even suspicious haste:
      the claim of Demetrius to the vacant throne was justified by a
      trite and flimsy sophism, that he was born in the purple, the
      eldest son of his father’s reign. But the empress-mother, the
      senate and soldiers, the clergy and people, were unanimous in the
      cause of the lawful successor: and the despot Thomas, who,
      ignorant of the change, accidentally returned to the capital,
      asserted with becoming zeal the interest of his absent brother.
      An ambassador, the historian Phranza, was immediately despatched
      to the court of Adrianople. Amurath received him with honor and
      dismissed him with gifts; but the gracious approbation of the
      Turkish sultan announced his supremacy, and the approaching
      downfall of the Eastern empire. By the hands of two illustrious
      deputies, the Imperial crown was placed at Sparta on the head of
      Constantine. In the spring he sailed from the Morea, escaped the
      encounter of a Turkish squadron, enjoyed the acclamations of his
      subjects, celebrated the festival of a new reign, and exhausted
      by his donatives the treasure, or rather the indigence, of the
      state. The emperor immediately resigned to his brothers the
      possession of the Morea; and the brittle friendship of the two
      princes, Demetrius and Thomas, was confirmed in their mother’s
      presence by the frail security of oaths and embraces. His next
      occupation was the choice of a consort. A daughter of the doge of
      Venice had been proposed; but the Byzantine nobles objected the
      distance between an hereditary monarch and an elective
      magistrate; and in their subsequent distress, the chief of that
      powerful republic was not unmindful of the affront. Constantine
      afterwards hesitated between the royal families of Trebizond and
      Georgia; and the embassy of Phranza represents in his public and
      private life the last days of the Byzantine empire. 48

      47 (return) [ The Chronology of Phranza is clear and authentic;
      but instead of four years and seven months, Spondanus (A.D. 1445,
      No. 7,) assigns seven or eight years to the reign of the last
      Constantine which he deduces from a spurious epistle of Eugenius
      IV. to the king of Æthiopia.]

      48 (return) [ Phranza (l. iii. c. 1—6) deserves credit and
      esteem.]

      The _protovestiare_, or great chamberlain, Phranza sailed from
      Constantinople as the minister of a bridegroom; and the relics of
      wealth and luxury were applied to his pompous appearance. His
      numerous retinue consisted of nobles and guards, of physicians
      and monks: he was attended by a band of music; and the term of
      his costly embassy was protracted above two years. On his arrival
      in Georgia or Iberia, the natives from the towns and villages
      flocked around the strangers; and such was their simplicity, that
      they were delighted with the effects, without understanding the
      cause, of musical harmony. Among the crowd was an old man, above
      a hundred years of age, who had formerly been carried away a
      captive by the Barbarians, 49 and who amused his hearers with a
      tale of the wonders of India, 50 from whence he had returned to
      Portugal by an unknown sea. 51 From this hospitable land, Phranza
      proceeded to the court of Trebizond, where he was informed by the
      Greek prince of the recent decease of Amurath. Instead of
      rejoicing in the deliverance, the experienced statesman expressed
      his apprehension, that an ambitious youth would not long adhere
      to the sage and pacific system of his father. After the sultan’s
      decease, his Christian wife, Maria, 52 the daughter of the
      Servian despot, had been honorably restored to her parents; on
      the fame of her beauty and merit, she was recommended by the
      ambassador as the most worthy object of the royal choice; and
      Phranza recapitulates and refutes the specious objections that
      might be raised against the proposal. The majesty of the purple
      would ennoble an unequal alliance; the bar of affinity might be
      removed by liberal alms and the dispensation of the church; the
      disgrace of Turkish nuptials had been repeatedly overlooked; and,
      though the fair Maria was nearly fifty years of age, she might
      yet hope to give an heir to the empire. Constantine listened to
      the advice, which was transmitted in the first ship that sailed
      from Trebizond; but the factions of the court opposed his
      marriage; and it was finally prevented by the pious vow of the
      sultana, who ended her days in the monastic profession. Reduced
      to the first alternative, the choice of Phranza was decided in
      favor of a Georgian princess; and the vanity of her father was
      dazzled by the glorious alliance. Instead of demanding, according
      to the primitive and national custom, a price for his daughter,
      53 he offered a portion of fifty-six thousand, with an annual
      pension of five thousand, ducats; and the services of the
      ambassador were repaid by an assurance, that, as his son had been
      adopted in baptism by the emperor, the establishment of his
      daughter should be the peculiar care of the empress of
      Constantinople. On the return of Phranza, the treaty was ratified
      by the Greek monarch, who with his own hand impressed three
      vermilion crosses on the golden bull, and assured the Georgian
      envoy that in the spring his galleys should conduct the bride to
      her Imperial palace. But Constantine embraced his faithful
      servant, not with the cold approbation of a sovereign, but with
      the warm confidence of a friend, who, after a long absence, is
      impatient to pour his secrets into the bosom of his friend.
      “Since the death of my mother and of Cantacuzene, who alone
      advised me without interest or passion, 54 I am surrounded,” said
      the emperor, “by men whom I can neither love nor trust, nor
      esteem. You are not a stranger to Lucas Notaras, the great
      admiral; obstinately attached to his own sentiments, he declares,
      both in private and public, that his sentiments are the absolute
      measure of my thoughts and actions. The rest of the courtiers are
      swayed by their personal or factious views; and how can I consult
      the monks on questions of policy and marriage? I have yet much
      employment for your diligence and fidelity. In the spring you
      shall engage one of my brothers to solicit the succor of the
      Western powers; from the Morea you shall sail to Cyprus on a
      particular commission; and from thence proceed to Georgia to
      receive and conduct the future empress.”—“Your commands,” replied
      Phranza, “are irresistible; but deign, great sir,” he added, with
      a serious smile, “to consider, that if I am thus perpetually
      absent from my family, my wife may be tempted either to seek
      another husband, or to throw herself into a monastery.” After
      laughing at his apprehensions, the emperor more gravely consoled
      him by the pleasing assurance that _this_ should be his last
      service abroad, and that he destined for his son a wealthy and
      noble heiress; for himself, the important office of great
      logothete, or principal minister of state. The marriage was
      immediately stipulated: but the office, however incompatible with
      his own, had been usurped by the ambition of the admiral. Some
      delay was requisite to negotiate a consent and an equivalent; and
      the nomination of Phranza was half declared, and half suppressed,
      lest it might be displeasing to an insolent and powerful
      favorite. The winter was spent in the preparations of his
      embassy; and Phranza had resolved, that the youth his son should
      embrace this opportunity of foreign travel, and be left, on the
      appearance of danger, with his maternal kindred of the Morea.
      Such were the private and public designs, which were interrupted
      by a Turkish war, and finally buried in the ruins of the empire.

      49 (return) [ Suppose him to have been captured in 1394, in
      Timour’s first war in Georgia, (Sherefeddin, l. iii. c. 50;) he
      might follow his Tartar master into Hindostan in 1398, and from
      thence sail to the spice islands.]

      50 (return) [ The happy and pious Indians lived a hundred and
      fifty years, and enjoyed the most perfect productions of the
      vegetable and mineral kingdoms. The animals were on a large
      scale: dragons seventy cubits, ants (the _formica Indica_) nine
      inches long, sheep like elephants, elephants like sheep.
      Quidlibet audendi, &c.]

      51 (return) [ He sailed in a country vessel from the spice
      islands to one of the ports of the exterior India; invenitque
      navem grandem _Ibericam_ quâ in _Portugalliam_ est delatus. This
      passage, composed in 1477, (Phranza, l. iii. c. 30,) twenty years
      before the discovery of the Cape of Good Hope, is spurious or
      wonderful. But this new geography is sullied by the old and
      incompatible error which places the source of the Nile in India.]

      52 (return) [ Cantemir, (p. 83,) who styles her the daughter of
      Lazarus Ogli, and the Helen of the Servians, places her marriage
      with Amurath in the year 1424. It will not easily be believed,
      that in six-and-twenty years’ cohabitation, the sultan corpus
      ejus non tetigit. After the taking of Constantinople, she fled to
      Mahomet II., (Phranza, l. iii. c. 22.)]

      53 (return) [ The classical reader will recollect the offers of
      Agamemnon, (Iliad, c. v. 144,) and the general practice of
      antiquity.]

      54 (return) [ Cantacuzene (I am ignorant of his relation to the
      emperor of that name) was great domestic, a firm assertor of the
      Greek creed, and a brother of the queen of Servia, whom he
      visited with the character of ambassador, (Syropulus, p. 37, 38,
      45.)]




      Chapter LXVIII: Reign Of Mahomet The Second, Extinction Of
      Eastern Empire.—Part I.

     Reign And Character Of Mahomet The Second.—Siege, Assault, And
     Final Conquest, Of Constantinople By The Turks.—Death Of
     Constantine Palæologus.—Servitude Of The Greeks.— Extinction Of
     The Roman Empire In The East.—Consternation Of Europe.—Conquests
     And Death Of Mahomet The Second.

      The siege of Constantinople by the Turks attracts our first
      attention to the person and character of the great destroyer.
      Mahomet the Second 1 was the son of the second Amurath; and
      though his mother has been decorated with the titles of Christian
      and princess, she is more probably confounded with the numerous
      concubines who peopled from every climate the harem of the
      sultan. His first education and sentiments were those of a devout
      Mussulman; and as often as he conversed with an infidel, he
      purified his hands and face by the legal rites of ablution. Age
      and empire appear to have relaxed this narrow bigotry: his
      aspiring genius disdained to acknowledge a power above his own;
      and in his looser hours he presumed (it is said) to brand the
      prophet of Mecca as a robber and impostor. Yet the sultan
      persevered in a decent reverence for the doctrine and discipline
      of the Koran: 2 his private indiscretion must have been sacred
      from the vulgar ear; and we should suspect the credulity of
      strangers and sectaries, so prone to believe that a mind which is
      hardened against truth must be armed with superior contempt for
      absurdity and error. Under the tuition of the most skilful
      masters, Mahomet advanced with an early and rapid progress in the
      paths of knowledge; and besides his native tongue it is affirmed
      that he spoke or understood five languages, 3 the Arabic, the
      Persian, the Chaldæan or Hebrew, the Latin, and the Greek. The
      Persian might indeed contribute to his amusement, and the Arabic
      to his edification; and such studies are familiar to the Oriental
      youth. In the intercourse of the Greeks and Turks, a conqueror
      might wish to converse with the people over which he was
      ambitious to reign: his own praises in Latin poetry 4 or prose 5
      might find a passage to the royal ear; but what use or merit
      could recommend to the statesman or the scholar the uncouth
      dialect of his Hebrew slaves? The history and geography of the
      world were familiar to his memory: the lives of the heroes of the
      East, perhaps of the West, 6 excited his emulation: his skill in
      astrology is excused by the folly of the times, and supposes some
      rudiments of mathematical science; and a profane taste for the
      arts is betrayed in his liberal invitation and reward of the
      painters of Italy. 7 But the influence of religion and learning
      were employed without effect on his savage and licentious nature.
      I will not transcribe, nor do I firmly believe, the stories of
      his fourteen pages, whose bellies were ripped open in search of a
      stolen melon; or of the beauteous slave, whose head he severed
      from her body, to convince the Janizaries that their master was
      not the votary of love. 701 His sobriety is attested by the
      silence of the Turkish annals, which accuse three, and three
      only, of the Ottoman line of the vice of drunkenness. 8 But it
      cannot be denied that his passions were at once furious and
      inexorable; that in the palace, as in the field, a torrent of
      blood was spilt on the slightest provocation; and that the
      noblest of the captive youth were often dishonored by his
      unnatural lust. In the Albanian war he studied the lessons, and
      soon surpassed the example, of his father; and the conquest of
      two empires, twelve kingdoms, and two hundred cities, a vain and
      flattering account, is ascribed to his invincible sword. He was
      doubtless a soldier, and possibly a general; Constantinople has
      sealed his glory; but if we compare the means, the obstacles, and
      the achievements, Mahomet the Second must blush to sustain a
      parallel with Alexander or Timour. Under his command, the Ottoman
      forces were always more numerous than their enemies; yet their
      progress was bounded by the Euphrates and the Adriatic; and his
      arms were checked by Huniades and Scanderbeg, by the Rhodian
      knights and by the Persian king.

      1 (return) [ For the character of Mahomet II. it is dangerous to
      trust either the Turks or the Christians. The most moderate
      picture appears to be drawn by Phranza, (l. i. c. 33,) whose
      resentment had cooled in age and solitude; see likewise
      Spondanus, (A.D. 1451, No. 11,) and the continuator of Fleury,
      (tom. xxii. p. 552,) the _Elogia_ of Paulus Jovius, (l. iii. p.
      164—166,) and the Dictionnaire de Bayle, (tom. iii. p. 273—279.)]

      2 (return) [ Cantemir, (p. 115.) and the mosques which he
      founded, attest his public regard for religion. Mahomet freely
      disputed with the Gennadius on the two religions, (Spond. A.D.
      1453, No. 22.)]

      3 (return) [ Quinque linguas præter suam noverat, Græcam,
      Latinam, Chaldaicam, Persicam. The Latin translator of Phranza
      has dropped the Arabic, which the Koran must recommend to every
      Mussulman. * Note: It appears in the original Greek text, p. 95,
      edit. Bonn.—M.]

      4 (return) [ Philelphus, by a Latin ode, requested and obtained
      the liberty of his wife’s mother and sisters from the conqueror
      of Constantinople. It was delivered into the sultan’s hands by
      the envoys of the duke of Milan. Philelphus himself was suspected
      of a design of retiring to Constantinople; yet the orator often
      sounded the trumpet of holy war, (see his Life by M. Lancelot, in
      the Mémoires de l’Académie des Inscriptions, tom. x. p. 718, 724,
      &c.)]

      5 (return) [ Robert Valturio published at Verona, in 1483, his
      xii. books de Re Militari, in which he first mentions the use of
      bombs. By his patron Sigismund Malatesta, prince of Rimini, it
      had been addressed with a Latin epistle to Mahomet II.]

      6 (return) [ According to Phranza, he assiduously studied the
      lives and actions of Alexander, Augustus, Constantine, and
      Theodosius. I have read somewhere, that Plutarch’s Lives were
      translated by his orders into the Turkish language. If the sultan
      himself understood Greek, it must have been for the benefit of
      his subjects. Yet these lives are a school of freedom as well as
      of valor. * Note: Von Hammer disdainfully rejects this fable of
      Mahomet’s knowledge of languages. Knolles adds, that he delighted
      in reading the history of Alexander the Great, and of Julius
      Cæsar. The former, no doubt, was the Persian legend, which, it is
      remarkable, came back to Europe, and was popular throughout the
      middle ages as the “Romaunt of Alexander.” The founder of the
      Imperial dynasty of Rome, according to M. Von Hammer, is
      altogether unknown in the East. Mahomet was a great patron of
      Turkish literature: the romantic poems of Persia were translated,
      or imitated, under his patronage. Von Hammer vol ii. p. 268.—M.]

      7 (return) [ The famous Gentile Bellino, whom he had invited from
      Venice, was dismissed with a chain and collar of gold, and a
      purse of 3000 ducats. With Voltaire I laugh at the foolish story
      of a slave purposely beheaded to instruct the painter in the
      action of the muscles.]

      701 (return) [ This story, the subject of Johnson’s Irene, is
      rejected by M. Von Hammer, vol. ii. p. 208. The German
      historian’s general estimate of Mahomet’s character agrees in its
      more marked features with Gibbon’s.—M.]

      8 (return) [ These Imperial drunkards were Soliman I., Selim II.,
      and Amurath IV., (Cantemir, p. 61.) The sophis of Persia can
      produce a more regular succession; and in the last age, our
      European travellers were the witnesses and companions of their
      revels.]

      In the reign of Amurath, he twice tasted of royalty, and twice
      descended from the throne: his tender age was incapable of
      opposing his father’s restoration, but never could he forgive the
      viziers who had recommended that salutary measure. His nuptials
      were celebrated with the daughter of a Turkman emir; and, after a
      festival of two months, he departed from Adrianople with his
      bride, to reside in the government of Magnesia. Before the end of
      six weeks, he was recalled by a sudden message from the divan,
      which announced the decease of Amurath, and the mutinous spirit
      of the Janizaries. His speed and vigor commanded their obedience:
      he passed the Hellespont with a chosen guard: and at the distance
      of a mile from Adrianople, the viziers and emirs, the imams and
      cadhis, the soldiers and the people, fell prostrate before the
      new sultan. They affected to weep, they affected to rejoice: he
      ascended the throne at the age of twenty-one years, and removed
      the cause of sedition by the death, the inevitable death, of his
      infant brothers. 9 901 The ambassadors of Europe and Asia soon
      appeared to congratulate his accession and solicit his
      friendship; and to all he spoke the language of moderation and
      peace. The confidence of the Greek emperor was revived by the
      solemn oaths and fair assurances with which he sealed the
      ratification of the treaty: and a rich domain on the banks of the
      Strymon was assigned for the annual payment of three hundred
      thousand aspers, the pension of an Ottoman prince, who was
      detained at his request in the Byzantine court. Yet the neighbors
      of Mahomet might tremble at the severity with which a youthful
      monarch reformed the pomp of his father’s household: the expenses
      of luxury were applied to those of ambition, and a useless train
      of seven thousand falconers was either dismissed from his
      service, or enlisted in his troops. 902 In the first summer of
      his reign, he visited with an army the Asiatic provinces; but
      after humbling the pride, Mahomet accepted the submission, of the
      Caramanian, that he might not be diverted by the smallest
      obstacle from the execution of his great design. 10

      9 (return) [ Calapin, one of these royal infants, was saved from
      his cruel brother, and baptized at Rome under the name of
      Callistus Othomannus. The emperor Frederic III. presented him
      with an estate in Austria, where he ended his life; and
      Cuspinian, who in his youth conversed with the aged prince at
      Vienna, applauds his piety and wisdom, (de Cæsaribus, p. 672,
      673.)]

      901 (return) [ Ahmed, the son of a Greek princess, was the object
      of his especial jealousy. Von Hammer, p. 501.—M.]

      902 (return) [ The Janizaries obtained, for the first time, a
      gift on the accession of a new sovereign, p. 504.—M.]

      10 (return) [ See the accession of Mahomet II. in Ducas, (c. 33,)
      Phranza, (l. i. c. 33, l. iii. c. 2,) Chalcondyles, (l. vii. p.
      199,) and Cantemir, (p. 96.)]

      The Mahometan, and more especially the Turkish casuists, have
      pronounced that no promise can bind the faithful against the
      interest and duty of their religion; and that the sultan may
      abrogate his own treaties and those of his predecessors. The
      justice and magnanimity of Amurath had scorned this immoral
      privilege; but his son, though the proudest of men, could stoop
      from ambition to the basest arts of dissimulation and deceit.
      Peace was on his lips, while war was in his heart: he incessantly
      sighed for the possession of Constantinople; and the Greeks, by
      their own indiscretion, afforded the first pretence of the fatal
      rupture. 11 Instead of laboring to be forgotten, their
      ambassadors pursued his camp, to demand the payment, and even the
      increase, of their annual stipend: the divan was importuned by
      their complaints, and the vizier, a secret friend of the
      Christians, was constrained to deliver the sense of his brethren.
      “Ye foolish and miserable Romans,” said Calil, “we know your
      devices, and ye are ignorant of your own danger! The scrupulous
      Amurath is no more; his throne is occupied by a young conqueror,
      whom no laws can bind, and no obstacles can resist: and if you
      escape from his hands, give praise to the divine clemency, which
      yet delays the chastisement of your sins. Why do ye seek to
      affright us by vain and indirect menaces? Release the fugitive
      Orchan, crown him sultan of Romania; call the Hungarians from
      beyond the Danube; arm against us the nations of the West; and be
      assured, that you will only provoke and precipitate your ruin.”
      But if the fears of the ambassadors were alarmed by the stern
      language of the vizier, they were soothed by the courteous
      audience and friendly speeches of the Ottoman prince; and Mahomet
      assured them that on his return to Adrianople he would redress
      the grievances, and consult the true interests, of the Greeks. No
      sooner had he repassed the Hellespont, than he issued a mandate
      to suppress their pension, and to expel their officers from the
      banks of the Strymon: in this measure he betrayed a hostile mind;
      and the second order announced, and in some degree commenced, the
      siege of Constantinople. In the narrow pass of the Bosphorus, an
      Asiatic fortress had formerly been raised by his grandfather; in
      the opposite situation, on the European side, he resolved to
      erect a more formidable castle; and a thousand masons were
      commanded to assemble in the spring on a spot named Asomaton,
      about five miles from the Greek metropolis. 12 Persuasion is the
      resource of the feeble; and the feeble can seldom persuade: the
      ambassadors of the emperor attempted, without success, to divert
      Mahomet from the execution of his design. They represented, that
      his grandfather had solicited the permission of Manuel to build a
      castle on his own territories; but that this double
      fortification, which would command the strait, could only tend to
      violate the alliance of the nations; to intercept the Latins who
      traded in the Black Sea, and perhaps to annihilate the
      subsistence of the city. “I form no enterprise,” replied the
      perfidious sultan, “against the city; but the empire of
      Constantinople is measured by her walls. Have you forgot the
      distress to which my father was reduced when you formed a league
      with the Hungarians; when they invaded our country by land, and
      the Hellespont was occupied by the French galleys? Amurath was
      compelled to force the passage of the Bosphorus; and your
      strength was not equal to your malevolence. I was then a child at
      Adrianople; the Moslems trembled; and, for a while, the _Gabours_
      13 insulted our disgrace. But when my father had triumphed in the
      field of Warna, he vowed to erect a fort on the western shore,
      and that vow it is my duty to accomplish. Have ye the right, have
      ye the power, to control my actions on my own ground? For that
      ground is my own: as far as the shores of the Bosphorus, Asia is
      inhabited by the Turks, and Europe is deserted by the Romans.
      Return, and inform your king, that the present Ottoman is far
      different from his predecessors; that _his_ resolutions surpass
      _their_ wishes; and that _he_ performs more _than_ they could
      resolve. Return in safety—but the next who delivers a similar
      message may expect to be flayed alive.” After this declaration,
      Constantine, the first of the Greeks in spirit as in rank, 14 had
      determined to unsheathe the sword, and to resist the approach and
      establishment of the Turks on the Bosphorus. He was disarmed by
      the advice of his civil and ecclesiastical ministers, who
      recommended a system less generous, and even less prudent, than
      his own, to approve their patience and long-suffering, to brand
      the Ottoman with the name and guilt of an aggressor, and to
      depend on chance and time for their own safety, and the
      destruction of a fort which could not long be maintained in the
      neighborhood of a great and populous city. Amidst hope and fear,
      the fears of the wise, and the hopes of the credulous, the winter
      rolled away; the proper business of each man, and each hour, was
      postponed; and the Greeks shut their eyes against the impending
      danger, till the arrival of the spring and the sultan decide the
      assurance of their ruin.

      11 (return) [ Before I enter on the siege of Constantinople, I
      shall observe, that except the short hints of Cantemir and
      Leunclavius, I have not been able to obtain any Turkish account
      of this conquest; such an account as we possess of the siege of
      Rhodes by Soliman II., (Mémoires de l’Académie des Inscriptions,
      tom. xxvi. p. 723—769.) I must therefore depend on the Greeks,
      whose prejudices, in some degree, are subdued by their distress.
      Our standard texts ar those of Ducas, (c. 34—42,) Phranza, (l.
      iii. c. 7—20,) Chalcondyles, (l. viii. p. 201—214,) and Leonardus
      Chiensis, (Historia C. P. a Turco expugnatæ. Norimberghæ, 1544,
      in 4to., 20 leaves.) The last of these narratives is the earliest
      in date, since it was composed in the Isle of Chios, the 16th of
      August, 1453, only seventy-nine days after the loss of the city,
      and in the first confusion of ideas and passions. Some hints may
      be added from an epistle of Cardinal Isidore (in Farragine Rerum
      Turcicarum, ad calcem Chalcondyl. Clauseri, Basil, 1556) to Pope
      Nicholas V., and a tract of Theodosius Zygomala, which he
      addressed in the year 1581 to Martin Crucius, (Turco-Græcia, l.
      i. p. 74—98, Basil, 1584.) The various facts and materials are
      briefly, though critically, reviewed by Spondanus, (A.D. 1453,
      No. 1—27.) The hearsay relations of Monstrelet and the distant
      Latins I shall take leave to disregard. * Note: M. Von Hammer has
      added little new information on the siege of Constantinople, and,
      by his general agreement, has borne an honorable testimony to the
      truth, and by his close imitation to the graphic spirit and
      boldness, of Gibbon.—M.]

      12 (return) [ The situation of the fortress, and the topography
      of the Bosphorus, are best learned from Peter Gyllius, (de
      Bosphoro Thracio, l. ii. c. 13,) Leunclavius, (Pandect. p. 445,)
      and Tournefort, (Voyage dans le Levant, tom. ii. lettre xv. p.
      443, 444;) but I must regret the map or plan which Tournefort
      sent to the French minister of the marine. The reader may turn
      back to chap. xvii. of this History.]

      13 (return) [ The opprobrious name which the Turks bestow on the
      infidels, is expressed Kabour by Ducas, and _Giaour_ by
      Leunclavius and the moderns. The former term is derived by
      Ducange (Gloss. Græc tom. i. p. 530) from Kabouron, in vulgar
      Greek, a tortoise, as denoting a retrograde motion from the
      faith. But alas! _Gabour_ is no more than _Gheber_, which was
      transferred from the Persian to the Turkish language, from the
      worshippers of fire to those of the crucifix, (D’Herbelot,
      Bibliot. Orient. p. 375.)]

      14 (return) [ Phranza does justice to his master’s sense and
      courage. Calliditatem hominis non ignorans Imperator prior arma
      movere constituit, and stigmatizes the folly of the cum sacri tum
      profani proceres, which he had heard, amentes spe vanâ pasci.
      Ducas was not a privy-counsellor.]

      Of a master who never forgives, the orders are seldom disobeyed.
      On the twenty-sixth of March, the appointed spot of Asomaton was
      covered with an active swarm of Turkish artificers; and the
      materials by sea and land were diligently transported from Europe
      and Asia. 15 The lime had been burnt in Cataphrygia; the timber
      was cut down in the woods of Heraclea and Nicomedia; and the
      stones were dug from the Anatolian quarries. Each of the thousand
      masons was assisted by two workmen; and a measure of two cubits
      was marked for their daily task. The fortress 16 was built in a
      triangular form; each angle was flanked by a strong and massy
      tower; one on the declivity of the hill, two along the sea-shore:
      a thickness of twenty-two feet was assigned for the walls, thirty
      for the towers; and the whole building was covered with a solid
      platform of lead. Mahomet himself pressed and directed the work
      with indefatigable ardor: his three viziers claimed the honor of
      finishing their respective towers; the zeal of the cadhis
      emulated that of the Janizaries; the meanest labor was ennobled
      by the service of God and the sultan; and the diligence of the
      multitude was quickened by the eye of a despot, whose smile was
      the hope of fortune, and whose frown was the messenger of death.
      The Greek emperor beheld with terror the irresistible progress of
      the work; and vainly strove, by flattery and gifts, to assuage an
      implacable foe, who sought, and secretly fomented, the slightest
      occasion of a quarrel. Such occasions must soon and inevitably be
      found. The ruins of stately churches, and even the marble columns
      which had been consecrated to Saint Michael the archangel, were
      employed without scruple by the profane and rapacious Moslems;
      and some Christians, who presumed to oppose the removal, received
      from their hands the crown of martyrdom. Constantine had
      solicited a Turkish guard to protect the fields and harvests of
      his subjects: the guard was fixed; but their first order was to
      allow free pasture to the mules and horses of the camp, and to
      defend their brethren if they should be molested by the natives.
      The retinue of an Ottoman chief had left their horses to pass the
      night among the ripe corn; the damage was felt; the insult was
      resented; and several of both nations were slain in a tumultuous
      conflict. Mahomet listened with joy to the complaint; and a
      detachment was commanded to exterminate the guilty village: the
      guilty had fled; but forty innocent and unsuspecting reapers were
      massacred by the soldiers. Till this provocation, Constantinople
      had been opened to the visits of commerce and curiosity: on the
      first alarm, the gates were shut; but the emperor, still anxious
      for peace, released on the third day his Turkish captives; 17 and
      expressed, in a last message, the firm resignation of a Christian
      and a soldier. “Since neither oaths, nor treaty, nor submission,
      can secure peace, pursue,” said he to Mahomet, “your impious
      warfare. My trust is in God alone; if it should please him to
      mollify your heart, I shall rejoice in the happy change; if he
      delivers the city into your hands, I submit without a murmur to
      his holy will. But until the Judge of the earth shall pronounce
      between us, it is my duty to live and die in the defence of my
      people.” The sultan’s answer was hostile and decisive: his
      fortifications were completed; and before his departure for
      Adrianople, he stationed a vigilant Aga and four hundred
      Janizaries, to levy a tribute on the ships of every nation that
      should pass within the reach of their cannon. A Venetian vessel,
      refusing obedience to the new lords of the Bosphorus, was sunk
      with a single bullet. 171 The master and thirty sailors escaped
      in the boat; but they were dragged in chains to the _Porte_: the
      chief was impaled; his companions were beheaded; and the
      historian Ducas 18 beheld, at Demotica, their bodies exposed to
      the wild beasts. The siege of Constantinople was deferred till
      the ensuing spring; but an Ottoman army marched into the Morea to
      divert the force of the brothers of Constantine. At this æra of
      calamity, one of these princes, the despot Thomas, was blessed or
      afflicted with the birth of a son; “the last heir,” says the
      plaintive Phranza, “of the last spark of the Roman empire.” 19

      15 (return) [ Instead of this clear and consistent account, the
      Turkish Annals (Cantemir, p. 97) revived the foolish tale of the
      ox’s hide, and Dido’s stratagem in the foundation of Carthage.
      These annals (unless we are swayed by an anti-Christian
      prejudice) are far less valuable than the Greek historians.]

      16 (return) [ In the dimensions of this fortress, the old castle
      of Europe, Phranza does not exactly agree with Chalcondyles,
      whose description has been verified on the spot by his editor
      Leunclavius.]

      17 (return) [ Among these were some pages of Mahomet, so
      conscious of his inexorable rigor, that they begged to lose their
      heads in the city unless they could return before sunset.]

      171 (return) [ This was from a model cannon cast by Urban the
      Hungarian. See p. 291. Von Hammer. p. 510.—M.]

      18 (return) [ Ducas, c. 35. Phranza, (l. iii. c. 3,) who had
      sailed in his vessel, commemorates the Venetian pilot as a
      martyr.]

      19 (return) [ Auctum est Palæologorum genus, et Imperii
      successor, parvæque Romanorum scintillæ hæres natus, Andreas,
      &c., (Phranza, l. iii. c. 7.) The strong expression was inspired
      by his feelings.]

      The Greeks and the Turks passed an anxious and sleepless winter:
      the former were kept awake by their fears, the latter by their
      hopes; both by the preparations of defence and attack; and the
      two emperors, who had the most to lose or to gain, were the most
      deeply affected by the national sentiment. In Mahomet, that
      sentiment was inflamed by the ardor of his youth and temper: he
      amused his leisure with building at Adrianople 20 the lofty
      palace of Jehan Numa, (the watchtower of the world;) but his
      serious thoughts were irrevocably bent on the conquest of the
      city of Cæsar. At the dead of night, about the second watch, he
      started from his bed, and commanded the instant attendance of his
      prime vizier. The message, the hour, the prince, and his own
      situation, alarmed the guilty conscience of Calil Basha; who had
      possessed the confidence, and advised the restoration, of
      Amurath. On the accession of the son, the vizier was confirmed in
      his office and the appearances of favor; but the veteran
      statesman was not insensible that he trod on a thin and slippery
      ice, which might break under his footsteps, and plunge him in the
      abyss. His friendship for the Christians, which might be innocent
      under the late reign, had stigmatized him with the name of Gabour
      Ortachi, or foster-brother of the infidels; 21 and his avarice
      entertained a venal and treasonable correspondence, which was
      detected and punished after the conclusion of the war. On
      receiving the royal mandate, he embraced, perhaps for the last
      time, his wife and children; filled a cup with pieces of gold,
      hastened to the palace, adored the sultan, and offered, according
      to the Oriental custom, the slight tribute of his duty and
      gratitude. 22 “It is not my wish,” said Mahomet, “to resume my
      gifts, but rather to heap and multiply them on thy head. In my
      turn, I ask a present far more valuable and
      important;—Constantinople.” As soon as the vizier had recovered
      from his surprise, “The same God,” said he, “who has already
      given thee so large a portion of the Roman empire, will not deny
      the remnant, and the capital. His providence, and thy power,
      assure thy success; and myself, with the rest of thy faithful
      slaves, will sacrifice our lives and fortunes.”—“Lala,” 23 (or
      preceptor,) continued the sultan, “do you see this pillow? All
      the night, in my agitation, I have pulled it on one side and the
      other; I have risen from my bed, again have I lain down; yet
      sleep has not visited these weary eyes. Beware of the gold and
      silver of the Romans: in arms we are superior; and with the aid
      of God, and the prayers of the prophet, we shall speedily become
      masters of Constantinople.” To sound the disposition of his
      soldiers, he often wandered through the streets alone, and in
      disguise; and it was fatal to discover the sultan, when he wished
      to escape from the vulgar eye. His hours were spent in
      delineating the plan of the hostile city; in debating with his
      generals and engineers, on what spot he should erect his
      batteries; on which side he should assault the walls; where he
      should spring his mines; to what place he should apply his
      scaling-ladders: and the exercises of the day repeated and proved
      the lucubrations of the night.

      20 (return) [ Cantemir, p. 97, 98. The sultan was either doubtful
      of his conquest, or ignorant of the superior merits of
      Constantinople. A city or a kingdom may sometimes be ruined by
      the Imperial fortune of their sovereign.]

      21 (return) [ SuntrojoV, by the president Cousin, is translated
      _père_ nourricier, most correctly indeed from the Latin version;
      but in his haste he has overlooked the note by which Ishmael
      Boillaud (ad Ducam, c. 35) acknowledges and rectifies his own
      error.]

      22 (return) [ The Oriental custom of never appearing without
      gifts before a sovereign or a superior is of high antiquity, and
      seems analogous with the idea of sacrifice, still more ancient
      and universal. See the examples of such Persian gifts, Ælian,
      Hist. Var. l. i. c. 31, 32, 33.]

      23 (return) [ The _Lala_ of the Turks (Cantemir, p. 34) and the
      _Tata_ of the Greeks (Ducas, c. 35) are derived from the natural
      language of children; and it may be observed, that all such
      primitive words which denote their parents, are the simple
      repetition of one syllable, composed of a labial or a dental
      consonant and an open vowel, (Des Brosses, Méchanisme des
      Langues, tom. i. p. 231—247.)]




      Chapter LXVIII: Reign Of Mahomet The Second, Extinction Of
      Eastern Empire.—Part II.

      Among the implements of destruction, he studied with peculiar
      care the recent and tremendous discovery of the Latins; and his
      artillery surpassed whatever had yet appeared in the world. A
      founder of cannon, a Dane 231 or Hungarian, who had been almost
      starved in the Greek service, deserted to the Moslems, and was
      liberally entertained by the Turkish sultan. Mahomet was
      satisfied with the answer to his first question, which he eagerly
      pressed on the artist. “Am I able to cast a cannon capable of
      throwing a ball or stone of sufficient size to batter the walls
      of Constantinople? I am not ignorant of their strength; but were
      they more solid than those of Babylon, I could oppose an engine
      of superior power: the position and management of that engine
      must be left to your engineers.” On this assurance, a foundry was
      established at Adrianople: the metal was prepared; and at the end
      of three months, Urban produced a piece of brass ordnance of
      stupendous, and almost incredible magnitude; a measure of twelve
      palms is assigned to the bore; and the stone bullet weighed above
      six hundred pounds. 24 241 A vacant place before the new palace
      was chosen for the first experiment; but to prevent the sudden
      and mischievous effects of astonishment and fear, a proclamation
      was issued, that the cannon would be discharged the ensuing day.
      The explosion was felt or heard in a circuit of a hundred
      furlongs: the ball, by the force of gunpowder, was driven above a
      mile; and on the spot where it fell, it buried itself a fathom
      deep in the ground. For the conveyance of this destructive
      engine, a frame or carriage of thirty wagons was linked together
      and drawn along by a team of sixty oxen: two hundred men on both
      sides were stationed, to poise and support the rolling weight;
      two hundred and fifty workmen marched before to smooth the way
      and repair the bridges; and near two months were employed in a
      laborious journey of one hundred and fifty miles. A lively
      philosopher 25 derides on this occasion the credulity of the
      Greeks, and observes, with much reason, that we should always
      distrust the exaggerations of a vanquished people. He calculates,
      that a ball, even of two hundred pounds, would require a charge
      of one hundred and fifty pounds of powder; and that the stroke
      would be feeble and impotent, since not a fifteenth part of the
      mass could be inflamed at the same moment. A stranger as I am to
      the art of destruction, I can discern that the modern
      improvements of artillery prefer the number of pieces to the
      weight of metal; the quickness of the fire to the sound, or even
      the consequence, of a single explosion. Yet I dare not reject the
      positive and unanimous evidence of contemporary writers; nor can
      it seem improbable, that the first artists, in their rude and
      ambitious efforts, should have transgressed the standard of
      moderation. A Turkish cannon, more enormous than that of Mahomet,
      still guards the entrance of the Dardanelles; and if the use be
      inconvenient, it has been found on a late trial that the effect
      was far from contemptible. A stone bullet of _eleven_ hundred
      pounds’ weight was once discharged with three hundred and thirty
      pounds of powder: at the distance of six hundred yards it
      shivered into three rocky fragments; traversed the strait; and
      leaving the waters in a foam, again rose and bounded against the
      opposite hill. 26

      231 (return) [ Gibbon has written Dane by mistake for Dace, or
      Dacian. Lax ti kinoV?. Chalcondyles, Von Hammer, p. 510.—M.]

      24 (return) [ The Attic talent weighed about sixty minæ, or
      avoirdupois pounds (see Hooper on Ancient Weights, Measures,
      &c.;) but among the modern Greeks, that classic appellation was
      extended to a weight of one hundred, or one hundred and
      twenty-five pounds, (Ducange, talanton.) Leonardus Chiensis
      measured the ball or stone of the _second_ cannon Lapidem, qui
      palmis undecim ex meis ambibat in gyro.]

      241 (return) [ 1200, according to Leonardus Chiensis. Von Hammer
      states that he had himself seen the great cannon of the
      Dardanelles, in which a tailor who had run away from his
      creditors, had concealed himself several days Von Hammer had
      measured balls twelve spans round. Note. p. 666.—M.]

      25 (return) [ See Voltaire, (Hist. Générale, c. xci. p. 294,
      295.) He was ambitious of universal monarchy; and the poet
      frequently aspires to the name and style of an astronomer, a
      chemist, &c.]

      26 (return) [ The Baron de Tott, (tom. iii. p. 85—89,) who
      fortified the Dardanelles against the Russians, describes in a
      lively, and even comic, strain his own prowess, and the
      consternation of the Turks. But that adventurous traveller does
      not possess the art of gaining our confidence.]

      While Mahomet threatened the capital of the East, the Greek
      emperor implored with fervent prayers the assistance of earth and
      heaven. But the invisible powers were deaf to his supplications;
      and Christendom beheld with indifference the fall of
      Constantinople, while she derived at least some promise of supply
      from the jealous and temporal policy of the sultan of Egypt. Some
      states were too weak, and others too remote; by some the danger
      was considered as imaginary by others as inevitable: the Western
      princes were involved in their endless and domestic quarrels; and
      the Roman pontiff was exasperated by the falsehood or obstinacy
      of the Greeks. Instead of employing in their favor the arms and
      treasures of Italy, Nicholas the Fifth had foretold their
      approaching ruin; and his honor was engaged in the accomplishment
      of his prophecy. 261 Perhaps he was softened by the last
      extremity of their distress; but his compassion was tardy; his
      efforts were faint and unavailing; and Constantinople had fallen,
      before the squadrons of Genoa and Venice could sail from their
      harbors. 27 Even the princes of the Morea and of the Greek
      islands affected a cold neutrality: the Genoese colony of Galata
      negotiated a private treaty; and the sultan indulged them in the
      delusive hope, that by his clemency they might survive the ruin
      of the empire. A plebeian crowd, and some Byzantine nobles basely
      withdrew from the danger of their country; and the avarice of the
      rich denied the emperor, and reserved for the Turks, the secret
      treasures which might have raised in their defence whole armies
      of mercenaries. 28 The indigent and solitary prince prepared,
      however, to sustain his formidable adversary; but if his courage
      were equal to the peril, his strength was inadequate to the
      contest. In the beginning of the spring, the Turkish vanguard
      swept the towns and villages as far as the gates of
      Constantinople: submission was spared and protected; whatever
      presumed to resist was exterminated with fire and sword. The
      Greek places on the Black Sea, Mesembria, Acheloum, and Bizon,
      surrendered on the first summons; Selybria alone deserved the
      honors of a siege or blockade; and the bold inhabitants, while
      they were invested by land, launched their boats, pillaged the
      opposite coast of Cyzicus, and sold their captives in the public
      market. But on the approach of Mahomet himself all was silent and
      prostrate: he first halted at the distance of five miles; and
      from thence advancing in battle array, planted before the gates
      of St. Romanus the Imperial standard; and on the sixth day of
      April formed the memorable siege of Constantinople.

      261 (return) [ See the curious Christian and Mahometan
      predictions of the fall of Constantinople, Von Hammer, p.
      518.—M.]

      27 (return) [ Non audivit, indignum ducens, says the honest
      Antoninus; but as the Roman court was afterwards grieved and
      ashamed, we find the more courtly expression of Platina, in animo
      fuisse pontifici juvare Græcos, and the positive assertion of
      Æneas Sylvius, structam classem &c. (Spond. A.D. 1453, No. 3.)]

      28 (return) [ Antonin. in Proem.—Epist. Cardinal. Isidor. apud
      Spondanum and Dr. Johnson, in the tragedy of Irene, has happily
      seized this characteristic circumstance:—

               The groaning Greeks dig up the golden caverns. The
               accumulated wealth of hoarding ages; That wealth which,
               granted to their weeping prince, Had ranged embattled
               nations at their gates.

      ]
      ]
      ]
      ]
      ]
      The troops of Asia and Europe extended on the right and left from
      the Propontis to the harbor; the Janizaries in the front were
      stationed before the sultan’s tent; the Ottoman line was covered
      by a deep intrenchment; and a subordinate army enclosed the
      suburb of Galata, and watched the doubtful faith of the Genoese.
      The inquisitive Philelphus, who resided in Greece about thirty
      years before the siege, is confident, that all the Turkish forces
      of any name or value could not exceed the number of sixty
      thousand horse and twenty thousand foot; and he upbraids the
      pusillanimity of the nations, who had tamely yielded to a handful
      of Barbarians. Such indeed might be the regular establishment of
      the _Capiculi_, 29 the troops of the Porte who marched with the
      prince, and were paid from his royal treasury. But the bashaws,
      in their respective governments, maintained or levied a
      provincial militia; many lands were held by a military tenure;
      many volunteers were attracted by the hope of spoil and the sound
      of the holy trumpet invited a swarm of hungry and fearless
      fanatics, who might contribute at least to multiply the terrors,
      and in a first attack to blunt the swords, of the Christians. The
      whole mass of the Turkish powers is magnified by Ducas,
      Chalcondyles, and Leonard of Chios, to the amount of three or
      four hundred thousand men; but Phranza was a less remote and more
      accurate judge; and his precise definition of two hundred and
      fifty-eight thousand does not exceed the measure of experience
      and probability. 30 The navy of the besiegers was less
      formidable: the Propontis was overspread with three hundred and
      twenty sail; but of these no more than eighteen could be rated as
      galleys of war; and the far greater part must be degraded to the
      condition of store-ships and transports, which poured into the
      camp fresh supplies of men, ammunition, and provisions. In her
      last decay, Constantinople was still peopled with more than a
      hundred thousand inhabitants; but these numbers are found in the
      accounts, not of war, but of captivity; and they mostly consisted
      of mechanics, of priests, of women, and of men devoid of that
      spirit which even women have sometimes exerted for the common
      safety. I can suppose, I could almost excuse, the reluctance of
      subjects to serve on a distant frontier, at the will of a tyrant;
      but the man who dares not expose his life in the defence of his
      children and his property, has lost in society the first and most
      active energies of nature. By the emperor’s command, a particular
      inquiry had been made through the streets and houses, how many of
      the citizens, or even of the monks, were able and willing to bear
      arms for their country. The lists were intrusted to Phranza; 31
      and, after a diligent addition, he informed his master, with
      grief and surprise, that the national defence was reduced to four
      thousand nine hundred and seventy _Romans_. Between Constantine
      and his faithful minister this comfortless secret was preserved;
      and a sufficient proportion of shields, cross-bows, and muskets,
      were distributed from the arsenal to the city bands. They derived
      some accession from a body of two thousand strangers, under the
      command of John Justiniani, a noble Genoese; a liberal donative
      was advanced to these auxiliaries; and a princely recompense, the
      Isle of Lemnos, was promised to the valor and victory of their
      chief. A strong chain was drawn across the mouth of the harbor:
      it was supported by some Greek and Italian vessels of war and
      merchandise; and the ships of every Christian nation, that
      successively arrived from Candia and the Black Sea, were detained
      for the public service. Against the powers of the Ottoman empire,
      a city of the extent of thirteen, perhaps of sixteen, miles was
      defended by a scanty garrison of seven or eight thousand
      soldiers. Europe and Asia were open to the besiegers; but the
      strength and provisions of the Greeks must sustain a daily
      decrease; nor could they indulge the expectation of any foreign
      succor or supply.

      29 (return) [ The palatine troops are styled _Capiculi_, the
      provincials, _Seratculi_; and most of the names and institutions
      of the Turkish militia existed before the _Canon Nameh_ of
      Soliman II, from which, and his own experience, Count Marsigli
      has composed his military state of the Ottoman empire.]

      30 (return) [ The observation of Philelphus is approved by
      Cuspinian in the year 1508, (de Cæsaribus, in Epilog. de Militiâ
      Turcicâ, p. 697.) Marsigli proves, that the effective armies of
      the Turks are much less numerous than they appear. In the army
      that besieged Constantinople Leonardus Chiensis reckons no more
      than 15,000 Janizaries.]

      31 (return) [ Ego, eidem (Imp.) tabellas extribui non absque
      dolore et mstitia, mansitque apud nos duos aliis occultus
      numerus, (Phranza, l. iii. c. 8.) With some indulgence for
      national prejudices, we cannot desire a more authentic witness,
      not only of public facts, but of private counsels.]

      The primitive Romans would have drawn their swords in the
      resolution of death or conquest. The primitive Christians might
      have embraced each other, and awaited in patience and charity the
      stroke of martyrdom. But the Greeks of Constantinople were
      animated only by the spirit of religion, and that spirit was
      productive only of animosity and discord. Before his death, the
      emperor John Palæologus had renounced the unpopular measure of a
      union with the Latins; nor was the idea revived, till the
      distress of his brother Constantine imposed a last trial of
      flattery and dissimulation. 32 With the demand of temporal aid,
      his ambassadors were instructed to mingle the assurance of
      spiritual obedience: his neglect of the church was excused by the
      urgent cares of the state; and his orthodox wishes solicited the
      presence of a Roman legate. The Vatican had been too often
      deluded; yet the signs of repentance could not decently be
      overlooked; a legate was more easily granted than an army; and
      about six months before the final destruction, the cardinal
      Isidore of Russia appeared in that character with a retinue of
      priests and soldiers. The emperor saluted him as a friend and
      father; respectfully listened to his public and private sermons;
      and with the most obsequious of the clergy and laymen subscribed
      the act of union, as it had been ratified in the council of
      Florence. On the twelfth of December, the two nations, in the
      church of St. Sophia, joined in the communion of sacrifice and
      prayer; and the names of the two pontiffs were solemnly
      commemorated; the names of Nicholas the Fifth, the vicar of
      Christ, and of the patriarch Gregory, who had been driven into
      exile by a rebellious people.

      32 (return) [ In Spondanus, the narrative of the union is not
      only partial, but imperfect. The bishop of Pamiers died in 1642,
      and the history of Ducas, which represents these scenes (c. 36,
      37) with such truth and spirit, was not printed till the year
      1649.]

      But the dress and language of the Latin priest who officiated at
      the altar were an object of scandal; and it was observed with
      horror, that he consecrated a cake or wafer of _unleavened_
      bread, and poured cold water into the cup of the sacrament. A
      national historian acknowledges with a blush, that none of his
      countrymen, not the emperor himself, were sincere in this
      occasional conformity. 33 Their hasty and unconditional
      submission was palliated by a promise of future revisal; but the
      best, or the worst, of their excuses was the confession of their
      own perjury. When they were pressed by the reproaches of their
      honest brethren, “Have patience,” they whispered, “have patience
      till God shall have delivered the city from the great dragon who
      seeks to devour us. You shall then perceive whether we are truly
      reconciled with the Azymites.” But patience is not the attribute
      of zeal; nor can the arts of a court be adapted to the freedom
      and violence of popular enthusiasm. From the dome of St. Sophia
      the inhabitants of either sex, and of every degree, rushed in
      crowds to the cell of the monk Gennadius, 34 to consult the
      oracle of the church. The holy man was invisible; entranced, as
      it should seem, in deep meditation, or divine rapture: but he had
      exposed on the door of his cell a speaking tablet; and they
      successively withdrew, after reading those tremendous words: “O
      miserable Romans, why will ye abandon the truth? and why, instead
      of confiding in God, will ye put your trust in the Italians? In
      losing your faith you will lose your city. Have mercy on me, O
      Lord! I protest in thy presence that I am innocent of the crime.
      O miserable Romans, consider, pause, and repent. At the same
      moment that you renounce the religion of your fathers, by
      embracing impiety, you submit to a foreign servitude.” According
      to the advice of Gennadius, the religious virgins, as pure as
      angels, and as proud as dæmons, rejected the act of union, and
      abjured all communion with the present and future associates of
      the Latins; and their example was applauded and imitated by the
      greatest part of the clergy and people. From the monastery, the
      devout Greeks dispersed themselves in the taverns; drank
      confusion to the slaves of the pope; emptied their glasses in
      honor of the image of the holy Virgin; and besought her to defend
      against Mahomet the city which she had formerly saved from
      Chosroes and the Chagan. In the double intoxication of zeal and
      wine, they valiantly exclaimed, “What occasion have we for
      succor, or union, or Latins? Far from us be the worship of the
      Azymites!” During the winter that preceded the Turkish conquest,
      the nation was distracted by this epidemical frenzy; and the
      season of Lent, the approach of Easter, instead of breathing
      charity and love, served only to fortify the obstinacy and
      influence of the zealots. The confessors scrutinized and alarmed
      the conscience of their votaries, and a rigorous penance was
      imposed on those who had received the communion from a priest who
      had given an express or tacit consent to the union. His service
      at the altar propagated the infection to the mute and simple
      spectators of the ceremony: they forfeited, by the impure
      spectacle, the virtue of the sacerdotal character; nor was it
      lawful, even in danger of sudden death, to invoke the assistance
      of their prayers or absolution. No sooner had the church of St.
      Sophia been polluted by the Latin sacrifice, than it was deserted
      as a Jewish synagogue, or a heathen temple, by the clergy and
      people; and a vast and gloomy silence prevailed in that venerable
      dome, which had so often smoked with a cloud of incense, blazed
      with innumerable lights, and resounded with the voice of prayer
      and thanksgiving. The Latins were the most odious of heretics and
      infidels; and the first minister of the empire, the great duke,
      was heard to declare, that he had rather behold in Constantinople
      the turban of Mahomet, than the pope’s tiara or a cardinal’s hat.
      35 A sentiment so unworthy of Christians and patriots was
      familiar and fatal to the Greeks: the emperor was deprived of the
      affection and support of his subjects; and their native cowardice
      was sanctified by resignation to the divine decree, or the
      visionary hope of a miraculous deliverance.

      33 (return) [ Phranza, one of the conforming Greeks, acknowledges
      that the measure was adopted only propter spem auxilii; he
      affirms with pleasure, that those who refused to perform their
      devotions in St. Sophia, extra culpam et in pace essent, (l. iii.
      c. 20.)]

      34 (return) [ His primitive and secular name was George
      Scholarius, which he changed for that of Gennadius, either when
      he became a monk or a patriarch. His defence, at Florence, of the
      same union, which he so furiously attacked at Constantinople, has
      tempted Leo Allatius (Diatrib. de Georgiis, in Fabric. Bibliot.
      Græc. tom. x. p. 760—786) to divide him into two men; but
      Renaudot (p. 343—383) has restored the identity of his person and
      the duplicity of his character.]

      35 (return) [ Fakiolion, kaluptra, may be fairly translated a
      cardinal’s hat. The difference of the Greek and Latin habits
      imbittered the schism.]

      Of the triangle which composes the figure of Constantinople, the
      two sides along the sea were made inaccessible to an enemy; the
      Propontis by nature, and the harbor by art. Between the two
      waters, the basis of the triangle, the land side was protected by
      a double wall, and a deep ditch of the depth of one hundred feet.
      Against this line of fortification, which Phranza, an
      eye-witness, prolongs to the measure of six miles, 36 the
      Ottomans directed their principal attack; and the emperor, after
      distributing the service and command of the most perilous
      stations, undertook the defence of the external wall. In the
      first days of the siege the Greek soldiers descended into the
      ditch, or sallied into the field; but they soon discovered, that,
      in the proportion of their numbers, one Christian was of more
      value than twenty Turks: and, after these bold preludes, they
      were prudently content to maintain the rampart with their missile
      weapons. Nor should this prudence be accused of pusillanimity.
      The nation was indeed pusillanimous and base; but the last
      Constantine deserves the name of a hero: his noble band of
      volunteers was inspired with Roman virtue; and the foreign
      auxiliaries supported the honor of the Western chivalry. The
      incessant volleys of lances and arrows were accompanied with the
      smoke, the sound, and the fire, of their musketry and cannon.
      Their small arms discharged at the same time either five, or even
      ten, balls of lead, of the size of a walnut; and, according to
      the closeness of the ranks and the force of the powder, several
      breastplates and bodies were transpierced by the same shot. But
      the Turkish approaches were soon sunk in trenches, or covered
      with ruins. Each day added to the science of the Christians; but
      their inadequate stock of gunpowder was wasted in the operations
      of each day. Their ordnance was not powerful, either in size or
      number; and if they possessed some heavy cannon, they feared to
      plant them on the walls, lest the aged structure should be shaken
      and overthrown by the explosion. 37 The same destructive secret
      had been revealed to the Moslems; by whom it was employed with
      the superior energy of zeal, riches, and despotism. The great
      cannon of Mahomet has been separately noticed; an important and
      visible object in the history of the times: but that enormous
      engine was flanked by two fellows almost of equal magnitude: 38
      the long order of the Turkish artillery was pointed against the
      walls; fourteen batteries thundered at once on the most
      accessible places; and of one of these it is ambiguously
      expressed, that it was mounted with one hundred and thirty guns,
      or that it discharged one hundred and thirty bullets. Yet in the
      power and activity of the sultan, we may discern the infancy of
      the new science. Under a master who counted the moments, the
      great cannon could be loaded and fired no more than seven times
      in one day. 39 The heated metal unfortunately burst; several
      workmen were destroyed; and the skill of an artist 391 was
      admired who bethought himself of preventing the danger and the
      accident, by pouring oil, after each explosion, into the mouth of
      the cannon.

      36 (return) [ We are obliged to reduce the Greek miles to the
      smallest measure which is preserved in the wersts of Russia, of
      547 French _toises_, and of 104 2/5 to a degree. The six miles of
      Phranza do not exceed four English miles, (D’Anville, Mesures
      Itineraires, p. 61, 123, &c.)]

      37 (return) [ At indies doctiores nostri facti paravere contra
      hostes machinamenta, quæ tamen avare dabantur. Pulvis erat nitri
      modica exigua; tela modica; bombardæ, si aderant incommoditate
      loci primum hostes offendere, maceriebus alveisque tectos, non
      poterant. Nam si quæ magnæ erant, ne murus concuteretur noster,
      quiescebant. This passage of Leonardus Chiensis is curious and
      important.]

      38 (return) [ According to Chalcondyles and Phranza, the great
      cannon burst; an incident which, according to Ducas, was
      prevented by the artist’s skill. It is evident that they do not
      speak of the same gun. * Note: They speak, one of a Byzantine,
      one of a Turkish, gun. Von Hammer note, p. 669.]

      39 (return) [ Near a hundred years after the siege of
      Constantinople, the French and English fleets in the Channel were
      proud of firing 300 shot in an engagement of two hours, (Mémoires
      de Martin du Bellay, l. x., in the Collection Générale, tom. xxi.
      p. 239.)]

      391 (return) [ The founder of the gun. Von Hammer, p. 526.]

      The first random shots were productive of more sound than effect;
      and it was by the advice of a Christian, that the engineers were
      taught to level their aim against the two opposite sides of the
      salient angles of a bastion. However imperfect, the weight and
      repetition of the fire made some impression on the walls; and the
      Turks, pushing their approaches to the edge of the ditch,
      attempted to fill the enormous chasm, and to build a road to the
      assault. 40 Innumerable fascines, and hogsheads, and trunks of
      trees, were heaped on each other; and such was the impetuosity of
      the throng, that the foremost and the weakest were pushed
      headlong down the precipice, and instantly buried under the
      accumulated mass. To fill the ditch was the toil of the
      besiegers; to clear away the rubbish was the safety of the
      besieged; and after a long and bloody conflict, the web that had
      been woven in the day was still unravelled in the night. The next
      resource of Mahomet was the practice of mines; but the soil was
      rocky; in every attempt he was stopped and undermined by the
      Christian engineers; nor had the art been yet invented of
      replenishing those subterraneous passages with gunpowder, and
      blowing whole towers and cities into the air. 41 A circumstance
      that distinguishes the siege of Constantinople is the reunion of
      the ancient and modern artillery. The cannon were intermingled
      with the mechanical engines for casting stones and darts; the
      bullet and the battering-ram 411 were directed against the same
      walls: nor had the discovery of gunpowder superseded the use of
      the liquid and unextinguishable fire. A wooden turret of the
      largest size was advanced on rollers; this portable magazine of
      ammunition and fascines was protected by a threefold covering of
      bulls’ hides: incessant volleys were securely discharged from the
      loop-holes; in the front, three doors were contrived for the
      alternate sally and retreat of the soldiers and workmen. They
      ascended by a staircase to the upper platform, and, as high as
      the level of that platform, a scaling-ladder could be raised by
      pulleys to form a bridge, and grapple with the adverse rampart.
      By these various arts of annoyance, some as new as they were
      pernicious to the Greeks, the tower of St. Romanus was at length
      overturned: after a severe struggle, the Turks were repulsed from
      the breach, and interrupted by darkness; but they trusted that
      with the return of light they should renew the attack with fresh
      vigor and decisive success. Of this pause of action, this
      interval of hope, each moment was improved, by the activity of
      the emperor and Justiniani, who passed the night on the spot, and
      urged the labors which involved the safety of the church and
      city. At the dawn of day, the impatient sultan perceived, with
      astonishment and grief, that his wooden turret had been reduced
      to ashes: the ditch was cleared and restored; and the tower of
      St. Romanus was again strong and entire. He deplored the failure
      of his design; and uttered a profane exclamation, that the word
      of the thirty-seven thousand prophets should not have compelled
      him to believe that such a work, in so short a time, could have
      been accomplished by the infidels.

      40 (return) [ I have selected some curious facts, without
      striving to emulate the bloody and obstinate eloquence of the
      abbé de Vertot, in his prolix descriptions of the sieges of
      Rhodes, Malta, &c. But that agreeable historian had a turn for
      romance; and as he wrote to please the order he had adopted the
      same spirit of enthusiasm and chivalry.]

      41 (return) [ The first theory of mines with gunpowder appears in
      1480 in a MS. of George of Sienna, (Tiraboschi, tom. vi. P. i. p.
      324.) They were first practised by Sarzanella, in 1487; but the
      honor and improvement in 1503 is ascribed to Peter of Navarre,
      who used them with success in the wars of Italy, (Hist. de la
      Ligue de Cambray, tom. ii. p. 93—97.)]

      411 (return) [ The battering-ram according to Von Hammer, (p.
      670,) was not used.—M.]




      Chapter LXVIII: Reign Of Mahomet The Second, Extinction Of
      Eastern Empire.—Part III.

      The generosity of the Christian princes was cold and tardy; but
      in the first apprehension of a siege, Constantine had negotiated,
      in the isles of the Archipelago, the Morea, and Sicily, the most
      indispensable supplies. As early as the beginning of April, five
      42 great ships, equipped for merchandise and war, would have
      sailed from the harbor of Chios, had not the wind blown
      obstinately from the north. 43 One of these ships bore the
      Imperial flag; the remaining four belonged to the Genoese; and
      they were laden with wheat and barley, with wine, oil, and
      vegetables, and, above all, with soldiers and mariners for the
      service of the capital. After a tedious delay, a gentle breeze,
      and, on the second day, a strong gale from the south, carried
      them through the Hellespont and the Propontis: but the city was
      already invested by sea and land; and the Turkish fleet, at the
      entrance of the Bosphorus, was stretched from shore to shore, in
      the form of a crescent, to intercept, or at least to repel, these
      bold auxiliaries. The reader who has present to his mind the
      geographical picture of Constantinople, will conceive and admire
      the greatness of the spectacle. The five Christian ships
      continued to advance with joyful shouts, and a full press both of
      sails and oars, against a hostile fleet of three hundred vessels;
      and the rampart, the camp, the coasts of Europe and Asia, were
      lined with innumerable spectators, who anxiously awaited the
      event of this momentous succor. At the first view that event
      could not appear doubtful; the superiority of the Moslems was
      beyond all measure or account: and, in a calm, their numbers and
      valor must inevitably have prevailed. But their hasty and
      imperfect navy had been created, not by the genius of the people,
      but by the will of the sultan: in the height of their prosperity,
      the Turks have acknowledged, that if God had given them the
      earth, he had left the sea to the infidels; 44 and a series of
      defeats, a rapid progress of decay, has established the truth of
      their modest confession. Except eighteen galleys of some force,
      the rest of their fleet consisted of open boats, rudely
      constructed and awkwardly managed, crowded with troops, and
      destitute of cannon; and since courage arises in a great measure
      from the consciousness of strength, the bravest of the Janizaries
      might tremble on a new element. In the Christian squadron, five
      stout and lofty ships were guided by skilful pilots, and manned
      with the veterans of Italy and Greece, long practised in the arts
      and perils of the sea. Their weight was directed to sink or
      scatter the weak obstacles that impeded their passage: their
      artillery swept the waters: their liquid fire was poured on the
      heads of the adversaries, who, with the design of boarding,
      presumed to approach them; and the winds and waves are always on
      the side of the ablest navigators. In this conflict, the Imperial
      vessel, which had been almost overpowered, was rescued by the
      Genoese; but the Turks, in a distant and closer attack, were
      twice repulsed with considerable loss. Mahomet himself sat on
      horseback on the beach to encourage their valor by his voice and
      presence, by the promise of reward, and by fear more potent than
      the fear of the enemy. The passions of his soul, and even the
      gestures of his body, 45 seemed to imitate the actions of the
      combatants; and, as if he had been the lord of nature, he spurred
      his horse with a fearless and impotent effort into the sea. His
      loud reproaches, and the clamors of the camp, urged the Ottomans
      to a third attack, more fatal and bloody than the two former; and
      I must repeat, though I cannot credit, the evidence of Phranza,
      who affirms, from their own mouth, that they lost above twelve
      thousand men in the slaughter of the day. They fled in disorder
      to the shores of Europe and Asia, while the Christian squadron,
      triumphant and unhurt, steered along the Bosphorus, and securely
      anchored within the chain of the harbor. In the confidence of
      victory, they boasted that the whole Turkish power must have
      yielded to their arms; but the admiral, or captain bashaw, found
      some consolation for a painful wound in his eye, by representing
      that accident as the cause of his defeat. Balthi Ogli was a
      renegade of the race of the Bulgarian princes: his military
      character was tainted with the unpopular vice of avarice; and
      under the despotism of the prince or people, misfortune is a
      sufficient evidence of guilt. 451 His rank and services were
      annihilated by the displeasure of Mahomet. In the royal presence,
      the captain bashaw was extended on the ground by four slaves, and
      received one hundred strokes with a golden rod: 46 his death had
      been pronounced; and he adored the clemency of the sultan, who
      was satisfied with the milder punishment of confiscation and
      exile. The introduction of this supply revived the hopes of the
      Greeks, and accused the supineness of their Western allies.
      Amidst the deserts of Anatolia and the rocks of Palestine, the
      millions of the crusades had buried themselves in a voluntary and
      inevitable grave; but the situation of the Imperial city was
      strong against her enemies, and accessible to her friends; and a
      rational and moderate armament of the marine states might have
      saved the relics of the Roman name, and maintained a Christian
      fortress in the heart of the Ottoman empire. Yet this was the
      sole and feeble attempt for the deliverance of Constantinople:
      the more distant powers were insensible of its danger; and the
      ambassador of Hungary, or at least of Huniades, resided in the
      Turkish camp, to remove the fears, and to direct the operations,
      of the sultan. 47

      42 (return) [ It is singular that the Greeks should not agree in
      the number of these illustrious vessels; the _five_ of Ducas, the
      _four_of Phranza and Leonardus, and the _two_ of Chalcondyles,
      must be extended to the smaller, or confined to the larger, size.
      Voltaire, in giving one of these ships to Frederic III.,
      confounds the emperors of the East and West.]

      43 (return) [ In bold defiance, or rather in gross ignorance, of
      language and geography, the president Cousin detains them in
      Chios with a south, and wafts them to Constantinople with a
      north, wind.]

      44 (return) [ The perpetual decay and weakness of the Turkish
      navy may be observed in Ricaut, (State of the Ottoman Empire, p.
      372—378,) Thevenot, (Voyages, P. i. p. 229—242, and Tott),
      (Mémoires, tom. iii;) the last of whom is always solicitous to
      amuse and amaze his reader.]

      45 (return) [ I must confess that I have before my eyes the
      living picture which Thucydides (l. vii. c. 71) has drawn of the
      passions and gestures of the Athenians in a naval engagement in
      the great harbor of Syracuse.]

      451 (return) [ According to Ducas, one of the Afabi beat out his
      eye with a stone Compare Von Hammer.—M.]

      46 (return) [ According to the exaggeration or corrupt text of
      Ducas, (c. 38,) this golden bar was of the enormous or incredible
      weight of 500 libræ, or pounds. Bouillaud’s reading of 500
      drachms, or five pounds, is sufficient to exercise the arm of
      Mahomet, and bruise the back of his admiral.]

      47 (return) [ Ducas, who confesses himself ill informed of the
      affairs of Hungary assigns a motive of superstition, a fatal
      belief that Constantinople would be the term of the Turkish
      conquests. See Phranza (l. iii. c. 20) and Spondanus.]

      It was difficult for the Greeks to penetrate the secret of the
      divan; yet the Greeks are persuaded, that a resistance so
      obstinate and surprising, had fatigued the perseverance of
      Mahomet. He began to meditate a retreat; and the siege would have
      been speedily raised, if the ambition and jealousy of the second
      vizier had not opposed the perfidious advice of Calil Bashaw, who
      still maintained a secret correspondence with the Byzantine
      court. The reduction of the city appeared to be hopeless, unless
      a double attack could be made from the harbor as well as from the
      land; but the harbor was inaccessible: an impenetrable chain was
      now defended by eight large ships, more than twenty of a smaller
      size, with several galleys and sloops; and, instead of forcing
      this barrier, the Turks might apprehend a naval sally, and a
      second encounter in the open sea. In this perplexity, the genius
      of Mahomet conceived and executed a plan of a bold and marvellous
      cast, of transporting by land his lighter vessels and military
      stores from the Bosphorus into the higher part of the harbor. The
      distance is about ten 471 miles; the ground is uneven, and was
      overspread with thickets; and, as the road must be opened behind
      the suburb of Galata, their free passage or total destruction
      must depend on the option of the Genoese. But these selfish
      merchants were ambitious of the favor of being the last devoured;
      and the deficiency of art was supplied by the strength of
      obedient myriads. A level way was covered with a broad platform
      of strong and solid planks; and to render them more slippery and
      smooth, they were anointed with the fat of sheep and oxen.
      Fourscore light galleys and brigantines, of fifty and thirty
      oars, were disembarked on the Bosphorus shore; arranged
      successively on rollers; and drawn forwards by the power of men
      and pulleys. Two guides or pilots were stationed at the helm, and
      the prow, of each vessel: the sails were unfurled to the winds;
      and the labor was cheered by song and acclamation. In the course
      of a single night, this Turkish fleet painfully climbed the hill,
      steered over the plain, and was launched from the declivity into
      the shallow waters of the harbor, far above the molestation of
      the deeper vessels of the Greeks. The real importance of this
      operation was magnified by the consternation and confidence which
      it inspired: but the notorious, unquestionable fact was displayed
      before the eyes, and is recorded by the pens, of the two nations.
      48 A similar stratagem had been repeatedly practised by the
      ancients; 49 the Ottoman galleys (I must again repeat) should be
      considered as large boats; and, if we compare the magnitude and
      the distance, the obstacles and the means, the boasted miracle 50
      has perhaps been equalled by the industry of our own times. 51 As
      soon as Mahomet had occupied the upper harbor with a fleet and
      army, he constructed, in the narrowest part, a bridge, or rather
      mole, of fifty cubits in breadth, and one hundred in length: it
      was formed of casks and hogsheads; joined with rafters, linked
      with iron, and covered with a solid floor. On this floating
      battery he planted one of his largest cannon, while the fourscore
      galleys, with troops and scaling ladders, approached the most
      accessible side, which had formerly been stormed by the Latin
      conquerors. The indolence of the Christians has been accused for
      not destroying these unfinished works; 511 but their fire, by a
      superior fire, was controlled and silenced; nor were they wanting
      in a nocturnal attempt to burn the vessels as well as the bridge
      of the sultan. His vigilance prevented their approach; their
      foremost galiots were sunk or taken; forty youths, the bravest of
      Italy and Greece, were inhumanly massacred at his command; nor
      could the emperor’s grief be assuaged by the just though cruel
      retaliation, of exposing from the walls the heads of two hundred
      and sixty Mussulman captives. After a siege of forty days, the
      fate of Constantinople could no longer be averted. The diminutive
      garrison was exhausted by a double attack: the fortifications,
      which had stood for ages against hostile violence, were
      dismantled on all sides by the Ottoman cannon: many breaches were
      opened; and near the gate of St. Romanus, four towers had been
      levelled with the ground. For the payment of his feeble and
      mutinous troops, Constantine was compelled to despoil the
      churches with the promise of a fourfold restitution; and his
      sacrilege offered a new reproach to the enemies of the union. A
      spirit of discord impaired the remnant of the Christian strength;
      the Genoese and Venetian auxiliaries asserted the preeminence of
      their respective service; and Justiniani and the great duke,
      whose ambition was not extinguished by the common danger, accused
      each other of treachery and cowardice.

      471 (return) [ Six miles. Von Hammer.—M.]?

      48 (return) [ The unanimous testimony of the four Greeks is
      confirmed by Cantemir (p. 96) from the Turkish annals; but I
      could wish to contract the distance of _ten_ * miles, and to
      prolong the term of _one_ night. Note: Six miles. Von Hammer.—M.]

      49 (return) [ Phranza relates two examples of a similar
      transportation over the six miles of the Isthmus of Corinth; the
      one fabulous, of Augustus after the battle of Actium; the other
      true, of Nicetas, a Greek general in the xth century. To these he
      might have added a bold enterprise of Hannibal, to introduce his
      vessels into the harbor of Tarentum, (Polybius, l. viii. p. 749,
      edit. Gronov. * Note: Von Hammer gives a longer list of such
      transportations, p. 533. Dion Cassius distinctly relates the
      occurrence treated as fabulous by Gibbon.—M.]

      50 (return) [ A Greek of Candia, who had served the Venetians in
      a similar undertaking, (Spond. A.D. 1438, No. 37,) might possibly
      be the adviser and agent of Mahomet.]

      51 (return) [ I particularly allude to our own embarkations on
      the lakes of Canada in the years 1776 and 1777, so great in the
      labor, so fruitless in the event.]

      511 (return) [ They were betrayed, according to some accounts, by
      the Genoese of Galata. Von Hammer, p. 536.—M.]

      During the siege of Constantinople, the words of peace and
      capitulation had been sometimes pronounced; and several embassies
      had passed between the camp and the city. 52 The Greek emperor
      was humbled by adversity; and would have yielded to any terms
      compatible with religion and royalty. The Turkish sultan was
      desirous of sparing the blood of his soldiers; still more
      desirous of securing for his own use the Byzantine treasures: and
      he accomplished a sacred duty in presenting to the _Gabours_ the
      choice of circumcision, of tribute, or of death. The avarice of
      Mahomet might have been satisfied with an annual sum of one
      hundred thousand ducats; but his ambition grasped the capital of
      the East: to the prince he offered a rich equivalent, to the
      people a free toleration, or a safe departure: but after some
      fruitless treaty, he declared his resolution of finding either a
      throne, or a grave, under the walls of Constantinople. A sense of
      honor, and the fear of universal reproach, forbade Palæologus to
      resign the city into the hands of the Ottomans; and he determined
      to abide the last extremities of war. Several days were employed
      by the sultan in the preparations of the assault; and a respite
      was granted by his favorite science of astrology, which had fixed
      on the twenty-ninth of May, as the fortunate and fatal hour. On
      the evening of the twenty-seventh, he issued his final orders;
      assembled in his presence the military chiefs, and dispersed his
      heralds through the camp to proclaim the duty, and the motives,
      of the perilous enterprise. Fear is the first principle of a
      despotic government; and his menaces were expressed in the
      Oriental style, that the fugitives and deserters, had they the
      wings of a bird, 53 should not escape from his inexorable
      justice. The greatest part of his bashaws and Janizaries were the
      offspring of Christian parents: but the glories of the Turkish
      name were perpetuated by successive adoption; and in the gradual
      change of individuals, the spirit of a legion, a regiment, or an
      _oda_, is kept alive by imitation and discipline. In this holy
      warfare, the Moslems were exhorted to purify their minds with
      prayer, their bodies with seven ablutions; and to abstain from
      food till the close of the ensuing day. A crowd of dervises
      visited the tents, to instil the desire of martyrdom, and the
      assurance of spending an immortal youth amidst the rivers and
      gardens of paradise, and in the embraces of the black-eyed
      virgins. Yet Mahomet principally trusted to the efficacy of
      temporal and visible rewards. A double pay was promised to the
      victorious troops: “The city and the buildings,” said Mahomet,
      “are mine; but I resign to your valor the captives and the spoil,
      the treasures of gold and beauty; be rich and be happy. Many are
      the provinces of my empire: the intrepid soldier who first
      ascends the walls of Constantinople shall be rewarded with the
      government of the fairest and most wealthy; and my gratitude
      shall accumulate his honors and fortunes above the measure of his
      own hopes.” Such various and potent motives diffused among the
      Turks a general ardor, regardless of life and impatient for
      action: the camp reechoed with the Moslem shouts of “God is God:
      there is but one God, and Mahomet is the apostle of God;” 54 and
      the sea and land, from Galata to the seven towers, were
      illuminated by the blaze of their nocturnal fires. 541

      52 (return) [ Chalcondyles and Ducas differ in the time and
      circumstances of the negotiation; and as it was neither glorious
      nor salutary, the faithful Phranza spares his prince even the
      thought of a surrender.]

      53 (return) [ These wings (Chalcondyles, l. viii. p. 208) are no
      more than an Oriental figure: but in the tragedy of Irene,
      Mahomet’s passion soars above sense and reason:—

               Should the fierce North, upon his frozen wings. Bear him
               aloft above the wondering clouds, And seat him in the
               Pleiads’ golden chariot— Then should my fury drag him
               down to tortures.

      Besides the extravagance of the rant, I must observe, 1. That the
      operation of the winds must be confined to the _lower_ region of
      the air. 2. That the name, etymology, and fable of the Pleiads
      are purely Greek, (Scholiast ad Homer, S. 686. Eudocia in Ioniâ,
      p. 399. Apollodor. l. iii. c. 10. Heyne, p. 229, Not. 682,) and
      had no affinity with the astronomy of the East, (Hyde ad Ulugbeg,
      Tabul. in Syntagma Dissert. tom. i. p. 40, 42. Goguet, Origine
      des Arts, &c., tom. vi. p. 73—78. Gebelin, Hist. du Calendrier,
      p. 73,) which Mahomet had studied. 3. The golden chariot does not
      exist either in science or fiction; but I much fear Dr. Johnson
      has confounded the Pleiads with the great bear or wagon, the
      zodiac with a northern constellation:—

     ''Ark-on q' hn kai amaxan epiklhsin kaleouein. Il. S. 487.]

      54 (return) [ Phranza quarrels with these Moslem acclamations,
      not for the name of God, but for that of the prophet: the pious
      zeal of Voltaire is excessive, and even ridiculous.]

      541 (return) [ The picture is heightened by the addition of the
      wailing cries of Kyris, which were heard from the dark interior
      of the city. Von Hammer p. 539.—M.]

      Far different was the state of the Christians; who, with loud and
      impotent complaints, deplored the guilt, or the punishment, of
      their sins. The celestial image of the Virgin had been exposed in
      solemn procession; but their divine patroness was deaf to their
      entreaties: they accused the obstinacy of the emperor for
      refusing a timely surrender; anticipated the horrors of their
      fate; and sighed for the repose and security of Turkish
      servitude. The noblest of the Greeks, and the bravest of the
      allies, were summoned to the palace, to prepare them, on the
      evening of the twenty-eighth, for the duties and dangers of the
      general assault. The last speech of Palæologus was the funeral
      oration of the Roman empire: 55 he promised, he conjured, and he
      vainly attempted to infuse the hope which was extinguished in his
      own mind. In this world all was comfortless and gloomy; and
      neither the gospel nor the church have proposed any conspicuous
      recompense to the heroes who fall in the service of their
      country. But the example of their prince, and the confinement of
      a siege, had armed these warriors with the courage of despair,
      and the pathetic scene is described by the feelings of the
      historian Phranza, who was himself present at this mournful
      assembly. They wept, they embraced; regardless of their families
      and fortunes, they devoted their lives; and each commander,
      departing to his station, maintained all night a vigilant and
      anxious watch on the rampart. The emperor, and some faithful
      companions, entered the dome of St. Sophia, which in a few hours
      was to be converted into a mosque; and devoutly received, with
      tears and prayers, the sacrament of the holy communion. He
      reposed some moments in the palace, which resounded with cries
      and lamentations; solicited the pardon of all whom he might have
      injured; 56 and mounted on horseback to visit the guards, and
      explore the motions of the enemy. The distress and fall of the
      last Constantine are more glorious than the long prosperity of
      the Byzantine Cæsars. 561

      55 (return) [ I am afraid that this discourse was composed by
      Phranza himself; and it smells so grossly of the sermon and the
      convent, that I almost doubt whether it was pronounced by
      Constantine. Leonardus assigns him another speech, in which he
      addresses himself more respectfully to the Latin auxiliaries.]

      56 (return) [ This abasement, which devotion has sometimes
      extorted from dying princes, is an improvement of the gospel
      doctrine of the forgiveness of injuries: it is more easy to
      forgive 490 times, than once to ask pardon of an inferior.]

      561 (return) [ Compare the very curious Armenian elegy on the
      fall of Constantinople, translated by M. Boré, in the Journal
      Asiatique for March, 1835; and by M. Brosset, in the new edition
      of Le Beau, (tom. xxi. p. 308.) The author thus ends his poem:
      “I, Abraham, loaded with sins, have composed this elegy with the
      most lively sorrow; for I have seen Constantinople in the days of
      its glory.”—M.]

      In the confusion of darkness, an assailant may sometimes succeed;
      but in this great and general attack, the military judgment and
      astrological knowledge of Mahomet advised him to expect the
      morning, the memorable twenty-ninth of May, in the fourteen
      hundred and fifty-third year of the Christian æra. The preceding
      night had been strenuously employed: the troops, the cannons, and
      the fascines, were advanced to the edge of the ditch, which in
      many parts presented a smooth and level passage to the breach;
      and his fourscore galleys almost touched, with the prows and
      their scaling-ladders, the less defensible walls of the harbor.
      Under pain of death, silence was enjoined: but the physical laws
      of motion and sound are not obedient to discipline or fear; each
      individual might suppress his voice and measure his footsteps;
      but the march and labor of thousands must inevitably produce a
      strange confusion of dissonant clamors, which reached the ears of
      the watchmen of the towers. At daybreak, without the customary
      signal of the morning gun, the Turks assaulted the city by sea
      and land; and the similitude of a twined or twisted thread has
      been applied to the closeness and continuity of their line of
      attack. 57 The foremost ranks consisted of the refuse of the
      host, a voluntary crowd who fought without order or command; of
      the feebleness of age or childhood, of peasants and vagrants, and
      of all who had joined the camp in the blind hope of plunder and
      martyrdom. The common impulse drove them onwards to the wall; the
      most audacious to climb were instantly precipitated; and not a
      dart, not a bullet, of the Christians, was idly wasted on the
      accumulated throng. But their strength and ammunition were
      exhausted in this laborious defence: the ditch was filled with
      the bodies of the slain; they supported the footsteps of their
      companions; and of this devoted vanguard the death was more
      serviceable than the life. Under their respective bashaws and
      sanjaks, the troops of Anatolia and Romania were successively led
      to the charge: their progress was various and doubtful; but,
      after a conflict of two hours, the Greeks still maintained, and
      improved their advantage; and the voice of the emperor was heard,
      encouraging his soldiers to achieve, by a last effort, the
      deliverance of their country. In that fatal moment, the
      Janizaries arose, fresh, vigorous, and invincible. The sultan
      himself on horseback, with an iron mace in his hand, was the
      spectator and judge of their valor: he was surrounded by ten
      thousand of his domestic troops, whom he reserved for the
      decisive occasion; and the tide of battle was directed and
      impelled by his voice and eye. His numerous ministers of justice
      were posted behind the line, to urge, to restrain, and to punish;
      and if danger was in the front, shame and inevitable death were
      in the rear, of the fugitives. The cries of fear and of pain were
      drowned in the martial music of drums, trumpets, and attaballs;
      and experience has proved, that the mechanical operation of
      sounds, by quickening the circulation of the blood and spirits,
      will act on the human machine more forcibly than the eloquence of
      reason and honor. From the lines, the galleys, and the bridge,
      the Ottoman artillery thundered on all sides; and the camp and
      city, the Greeks and the Turks, were involved in a cloud of smoke
      which could only be dispelled by the final deliverance or
      destruction of the Roman empire. The single combats of the heroes
      of history or fable amuse our fancy and engage our affections:
      the skilful evolutions of war may inform the mind, and improve a
      necessary, though pernicious, science. But in the uniform and
      odious pictures of a general assault, all is blood, and horror,
      and confusion; nor shall I strive, at the distance of three
      centuries, and a thousand miles, to delineate a scene of which
      there could be no spectators, and of which the actors themselves
      were incapable of forming any just or adequate idea.

      57 (return) [ Besides the 10,000 guards, and the sailors and the
      marines, Ducas numbers in this general assault 250,000 Turks,
      both horse and foot.]

      The immediate loss of Constantinople may be ascribed to the
      bullet, or arrow, which pierced the gauntlet of John Justiniani.
      The sight of his blood, and the exquisite pain, appalled the
      courage of the chief, whose arms and counsels were the firmest
      rampart of the city. As he withdrew from his station in quest of
      a surgeon, his flight was perceived and stopped by the
      indefatigable emperor. “Your wound,” exclaimed Palæologus, “is
      slight; the danger is pressing: your presence is necessary; and
      whither will you retire?”—“I will retire,” said the trembling
      Genoese, “by the same road which God has opened to the Turks;”
      and at these words he hastily passed through one of the breaches
      of the inner wall. By this pusillanimous act he stained the
      honors of a military life; and the few days which he survived in
      Galata, or the Isle of Chios, were embittered by his own and the
      public reproach. 58 His example was imitated by the greatest part
      of the Latin auxiliaries, and the defence began to slacken when
      the attack was pressed with redoubled vigor. The number of the
      Ottomans was fifty, perhaps a hundred, times superior to that of
      the Christians; the double walls were reduced by the cannon to a
      heap of ruins: in a circuit of several miles, some places must be
      found more easy of access, or more feebly guarded; and if the
      besiegers could penetrate in a single point, the whole city was
      irrecoverably lost. The first who deserved the sultan’s reward
      was Hassan the Janizary, of gigantic stature and strength. With
      his cimeter in one hand and his buckler in the other, he ascended
      the outward fortification: of the thirty Janizaries, who were
      emulous of his valor, eighteen perished in the bold adventure.
      Hassan and his twelve companions had reached the summit: the
      giant was precipitated from the rampart: he rose on one knee, and
      was again oppressed by a shower of darts and stones. But his
      success had proved that the achievement was possible: the walls
      and towers were instantly covered with a swarm of Turks; and the
      Greeks, now driven from the vantage ground, were overwhelmed by
      increasing multitudes. Amidst these multitudes, the emperor, 59
      who accomplished all the duties of a general and a soldier, was
      long seen and finally lost. The nobles, who fought round his
      person, sustained, till their last breath, the honorable names of
      Palæologus and Cantacuzene: his mournful exclamation was heard,
      “Cannot there be found a Christian to cut off my head?” 60 and
      his last fear was that of falling alive into the hands of the
      infidels. 61 The prudent despair of Constantine cast away the
      purple: amidst the tumult he fell by an unknown hand, and his
      body was buried under a mountain of the slain. After his death,
      resistance and order were no more: the Greeks fled towards the
      city; and many were pressed and stifled in the narrow pass of the
      gate of St. Romanus. The victorious Turks rushed through the
      breaches of the inner wall; and as they advanced into the
      streets, they were soon joined by their brethren, who had forced
      the gate Phenar on the side of the harbor. 62 In the first heat
      of the pursuit, about two thousand Christians were put to the
      sword; but avarice soon prevailed over cruelty; and the victors
      acknowledged, that they should immediately have given quarter if
      the valor of the emperor and his chosen bands had not prepared
      them for a similar opposition in every part of the capital. It
      was thus, after a siege of fifty-three days, that Constantinople,
      which had defied the power of Chosroes, the Chagan, and the
      caliphs, was irretrievably subdued by the arms of Mahomet the
      Second. Her empire only had been subverted by the Latins: her
      religion was trampled in the dust by the Moslem conquerors. 63

      58 (return) [ In the severe censure of the flight of Justiniani,
      Phranza expresses his own feelings and those of the public. For
      some private reasons, he is treated with more lenity and respect
      by Ducas; but the words of Leonardus Chiensis express his strong
      and recent indignation, gloriæ salutis suique oblitus. In the
      whole series of their Eastern policy, his countrymen, the
      Genoese, were always suspected, and often guilty. * Note: M.
      Brosset has given some extracts from the Georgian account of the
      siege of Constantinople, in which Justiniani’s wound in the left
      foot is represented as more serious. With charitable ambiguity
      the chronicler adds that his soldiers carried him away with them
      in their vessel.—M.]

      59 (return) [ Ducas kills him with two blows of Turkish soldiers;
      Chalcondyles wounds him in the shoulder, and then tramples him in
      the gate. The grief of Phranza, carrying him among the enemy,
      escapes from the precise image of his death; but we may, without
      flattery, apply these noble lines of Dryden:—

               As to Sebastian, let them search the field; And where
               they find a mountain of the slain, Send one to climb,
               and looking down beneath, There they will find him at
               his manly length, With his face up to heaven, in that
               red monument Which his good sword had digged.]

      60 (return) [ Spondanus, (A.D. 1453, No. 10,) who has hopes of
      his salvation, wishes to absolve this demand from the guilt of
      suicide.]

      61 (return) [ Leonardus Chiensis very properly observes, that the
      Turks, had they known the emperor, would have labored to save and
      secure a captive so acceptable to the sultan.]

      62 (return) [ Cantemir, p. 96. The Christian ships in the mouth
      of the harbor had flanked and retarded this naval attack.]

      63 (return) [ Chalcondyles most absurdly supposes, that
      Constantinople was sacked by the Asiatics in revenge for the
      ancient calamities of Troy; and the grammarians of the xvth
      century are happy to melt down the uncouth appellation of Turks
      into the more classical name of _Teucri_.]

      The tidings of misfortune fly with a rapid wing; yet such was the
      extent of Constantinople, that the more distant quarters might
      prolong, some moments, the happy ignorance of their ruin. 64 But
      in the general consternation, in the feelings of selfish or
      social anxiety, in the tumult and thunder of the assault, a
      _sleepless_ night and morning 641 must have elapsed; nor can I
      believe that many Grecian ladies were awakened by the Janizaries
      from a sound and tranquil slumber. On the assurance of the public
      calamity, the houses and convents were instantly deserted; and
      the trembling inhabitants flocked together in the streets, like a
      herd of timid animals, as if accumulated weakness could be
      productive of strength, or in the vain hope, that amid the crowd
      each individual might be safe and invisible. From every part of
      the capital, they flowed into the church of St. Sophia: in the
      space of an hour, the sanctuary, the choir, the nave, the upper
      and lower galleries, were filled with the multitudes of fathers
      and husbands, of women and children, of priests, monks, and
      religious virgins: the doors were barred on the inside, and they
      sought protection from the sacred dome, which they had so lately
      abhorred as a profane and polluted edifice. Their confidence was
      founded on the prophecy of an enthusiast or impostor; that one
      day the Turks would enter Constantinople, and pursue the Romans
      as far as the column of Constantine in the square before St.
      Sophia: but that this would be the term of their calamities: that
      an angel would descend from heaven, with a sword in his hand, and
      would deliver the empire, with that celestial weapon, to a poor
      man seated at the foot of the column. “Take this sword,” would he
      say, “and avenge the people of the Lord.” At these animating
      words, the Turks would instantly fly, and the victorious Romans
      would drive them from the West, and from all Anatolia as far as
      the frontiers of Persia. It is on this occasion that Ducas, with
      some fancy and much truth, upbraids the discord and obstinacy of
      the Greeks. “Had that angel appeared,” exclaims the historian,
      “had he offered to exterminate your foes if you would consent to
      the union of the church, even event then, in that fatal moment,
      you would have rejected your safety, or have deceived your God.”
      65

      64 (return) [ When Cyrus suppressed Babylon during the
      celebration of a festival, so vast was the city, and so careless
      were the inhabitants, that much time elapsed before the distant
      quarters knew that they were captives. Herodotus, (l. i. c. 191,)
      and Usher, (Annal. p. 78,) who has quoted from the prophet
      Jeremiah a passage of similar import.]

      641 (return) [ This refers to an expression in Ducas, who, to
      heighten the effect of his description, speaks of the “sweet
      morning sleep resting on the eyes of youths and maidens,” p. 288.
      Edit. Bekker.—M.]

      65 (return) [ This lively description is extracted from Ducas,
      (c. 39,) who two years afterwards was sent ambassador from the
      prince of Lesbos to the sultan, (c. 44.) Till Lesbos was subdued
      in 1463, (Phranza, l. iii. c. 27,) that island must have been
      full of the fugitives of Constantinople, who delighted to repeat,
      perhaps to adorn, the tale of their misery.]




      Chapter LXVIII: Reign Of Mahomet The Second, Extinction Of
      Eastern Empire.—Part IV.

      While they expected the descent of the tardy angel, the doors
      were broken with axes; and as the Turks encountered no
      resistance, their bloodless hands were employed in selecting and
      securing the multitude of their prisoners. Youth, beauty, and the
      appearance of wealth, attracted their choice; and the right of
      property was decided among themselves by a prior seizure, by
      personal strength, and by the authority of command. In the space
      of an hour, the male captives were bound with cords, the females
      with their veils and girdles. The senators were linked with their
      slaves; the prelates, with the porters of the church; and young
      men of the plebeian class, with noble maids, whose faces had been
      invisible to the sun and their nearest kindred. In this common
      captivity, the ranks of society were confounded; the ties of
      nature were cut asunder; and the inexorable soldier was careless
      of the father’s groans, the tears of the mother, and the
      lamentations of the children. The loudest in their wailings were
      the nuns, who were torn from the altar with naked bosoms,
      outstretched hands, and dishevelled hair; and we should piously
      believe that few could be tempted to prefer the vigils of the
      harem to those of the monastery. Of these unfortunate Greeks, of
      these domestic animals, whole strings were rudely driven through
      the streets; and as the conquerors were eager to return for more
      prey, their trembling pace was quickened with menaces and blows.
      At the same hour, a similar rapine was exercised in all the
      churches and monasteries, in all the palaces and habitations, of
      the capital; nor could any place, however sacred or sequestered,
      protect the persons or the property of the Greeks. Above sixty
      thousand of this devoted people were transported from the city to
      the camp and fleet; exchanged or sold according to the caprice or
      interest of their masters, and dispersed in remote servitude
      through the provinces of the Ottoman empire. Among these we may
      notice some remarkable characters. The historian Phranza, first
      chamberlain and principal secretary, was involved with his family
      in the common lot. After suffering four months the hardships of
      slavery, he recovered his freedom: in the ensuing winter he
      ventured to Adrianople, and ransomed his wife from the _mir
      bashi_, or master of the horse; but his two children, in the
      flower of youth and beauty, had been seized for the use of
      Mahomet himself. The daughter of Phranza died in the seraglio,
      perhaps a virgin: his son, in the fifteenth year of his age,
      preferred death to infamy, and was stabbed by the hand of the
      royal lover. 66 A deed thus inhuman cannot surely be expiated by
      the taste and liberality with which he released a Grecian matron
      and her two daughters, on receiving a Latin doe From ode from
      Philelphus, who had chosen a wife in that noble family. 67 The
      pride or cruelty of Mahomet would have been most sensibly
      gratified by the capture of a Roman legate; but the dexterity of
      Cardinal Isidore eluded the search, and he escaped from Galata in
      a plebeian habit. 68 The chain and entrance of the outward harbor
      was still occupied by the Italian ships of merchandise and war.
      They had signalized their valor in the siege: they embraced the
      moment of retreat, while the Turkish mariners were dissipated in
      the pillage of the city. When they hoisted sail, the beach was
      covered with a suppliant and lamentable crowd; but the means of
      transportation were scanty: the Venetians and Genoese selected
      their countrymen; and, notwithstanding the fairest promises of
      the sultan, the inhabitants of Galata evacuated their houses, and
      embarked with their most precious effects.

      66 (return) [ See Phranza, l. iii. c. 20, 21. His expressions are
      positive: Ameras suâ manû jugulavit.... volebat enim eo turpiter
      et nefarie abuti. Me miserum et infelicem! Yet he could only
      learn from report the bloody or impure scenes that were acted in
      the dark recesses of the seraglio.]

      67 (return) [ See Tiraboschi (tom. vi. P. i. p. 290) and
      Lancelot, (Mém. de l’Académie des Inscriptions, tom. x. p. 718.)
      I should be curious to learn how he could praise the public
      enemy, whom he so often reviles as the most corrupt and inhuman
      of tyrants.]

      68 (return) [ The commentaries of Pius II. suppose that he
      craftily placed his cardinal’s hat on the head of a corpse which
      was cut off and exposed in triumph, while the legate himself was
      bought and delivered as a captive of no value. The great Belgic
      Chronicle adorns his escape with new adventures, which he
      suppressed (says Spondanus, A.D. 1453, No. 15) in his own
      letters, lest he should lose the merit and reward of suffering
      for Christ. * Note: He was sold as a slave in Galata, according
      to Von Hammer, p. 175. See the somewhat vague and declamatory
      letter of Cardinal Isidore, in the appendix to Clarke’s Travels,
      vol. ii. p. 653.—M.]

      In the fall and the sack of great cities, an historian is
      condemned to repeat the tale of uniform calamity: the same
      effects must be produced by the same passions; and when those
      passions may be indulged without control, small, alas! is the
      difference between civilized and savage man. Amidst the vague
      exclamations of bigotry and hatred, the Turks are not accused of
      a wanton or immoderate effusion of Christian blood: but according
      to their maxims, (the maxims of antiquity,) the lives of the
      vanquished were forfeited; and the legitimate reward of the
      conqueror was derived from the service, the sale, or the ransom,
      of his captives of both sexes. 69 The wealth of Constantinople
      had been granted by the sultan to his victorious troops; and the
      rapine of an hour is more productive than the industry of years.
      But as no regular division was attempted of the spoil, the
      respective shares were not determined by merit; and the rewards
      of valor were stolen away by the followers of the camp, who had
      declined the toil and danger of the battle. The narrative of
      their depredations could not afford either amusement or
      instruction: the total amount, in the last poverty of the empire,
      has been valued at four millions of ducats; 70 and of this sum a
      small part was the property of the Venetians, the Genoese, the
      Florentines, and the merchants of Ancona. Of these foreigners,
      the stock was improved in quick and perpetual circulation: but
      the riches of the Greeks were displayed in the idle ostentation
      of palaces and wardrobes, or deeply buried in treasures of ingots
      and old coin, lest it should be demanded at their hands for the
      defence of their country. The profanation and plunder of the
      monasteries and churches excited the most tragic complaints. The
      dome of St. Sophia itself, the earthly heaven, the second
      firmament, the vehicle of the cherubim, the throne of the glory
      of God, 71 was despoiled of the oblation of ages; and the gold
      and silver, the pearls and jewels, the vases and sacerdotal
      ornaments, were most wickedly converted to the service of
      mankind. After the divine images had been stripped of all that
      could be valuable to a profane eye, the canvas, or the wood, was
      torn, or broken, or burnt, or trod under foot, or applied, in the
      stables or the kitchen, to the vilest uses. The example of
      sacrilege was imitated, however, from the Latin conquerors of
      Constantinople; and the treatment which Christ, the Virgin, and
      the saints, had sustained from the guilty Catholic, might be
      inflicted by the zealous Mussulman on the monuments of idolatry.
      Perhaps, instead of joining the public clamor, a philosopher will
      observe, that in the decline of the arts the workmanship could
      not be more valuable than the work, and that a fresh supply of
      visions and miracles would speedily be renewed by the craft of
      the priests and the credulity of the people. He will more
      seriously deplore the loss of the Byzantine libraries, which were
      destroyed or scattered in the general confusion: one hundred and
      twenty thousand manuscripts are said to have disappeared; 72 ten
      volumes might be purchased for a single ducat; and the same
      ignominious price, too high perhaps for a shelf of theology,
      included the whole works of Aristotle and Homer, the noblest
      productions of the science and literature of ancient Greece. We
      may reflect with pleasure that an inestimable portion of our
      classic treasures was safely deposited in Italy; and that the
      mechanics of a German town had invented an art which derides the
      havoc of time and barbarism.

      69 (return) [ Busbequius expatiates with pleasure and applause on
      the rights of war, and the use of slavery, among the ancients and
      the Turks, (de Legat. Turcicâ, epist. iii. p. 161.)]

      70 (return) [ This sum is specified in a marginal note of
      Leunclavius, (Chalcondyles, l. viii. p. 211,) but in the
      distribution to Venice, Genoa, Florence, and Ancona, of 50, 20,
      and 15,000 ducats, I suspect that a figure has been dropped. Even
      with the restitution, the foreign property would scarcely exceed
      one fourth.]

      71 (return) [ See the enthusiastic praises and lamentations of
      Phranza, (l. iii. c. 17.)]

      72 (return) [ See Ducas, (c. 43,) and an epistle, July 15th,
      1453, from Laurus Quirinus to Pope Nicholas V., (Hody de Græcis,
      p. 192, from a MS. in the Cotton library.)]

      From the first hour 73 of the memorable twenty-ninth of May,
      disorder and rapine prevailed in Constantinople, till the eighth
      hour of the same day; when the sultan himself passed in triumph
      through the gate of St. Romanus. He was attended by his viziers,
      bashaws, and guards, each of whom (says a Byzantine historian)
      was robust as Hercules, dexterous as Apollo, and equal in battle
      to any ten of the race of ordinary mortals. The conqueror 74
      gazed with satisfaction and wonder on the strange, though
      splendid, appearance of the domes and palaces, so dissimilar from
      the style of Oriental architecture. In the hippodrome, or
      _atmeidan_, his eye was attracted by the twisted column of the
      three serpents; and, as a trial of his strength, he shattered
      with his iron mace or battle-axe the under jaw of one of these
      monsters, 75 which in the eyes of the Turks were the idols or
      talismans of the city. 751 At the principal door of St. Sophia,
      he alighted from his horse, and entered the dome; and such was
      his jealous regard for that monument of his glory, that on
      observing a zealous Mussulman in the act of breaking the marble
      pavement, he admonished him with his cimeter, that, if the spoil
      and captives were granted to the soldiers, the public and private
      buildings had been reserved for the prince. By his command the
      metropolis of the Eastern church was transformed into a mosque:
      the rich and portable instruments of superstition had been
      removed; the crosses were thrown down; and the walls, which were
      covered with images and mosaics, were washed and purified, and
      restored to a state of naked simplicity. On the same day, or on
      the ensuing Friday, the _muezin_, or crier, ascended the most
      lofty turret, and proclaimed the _ezan_, or public invitation in
      the name of God and his prophet; the imam preached; and Mahomet
      and Second performed the _namaz_ of prayer and thanksgiving on
      the great altar, where the Christian mysteries had so lately been
      celebrated before the last of the Cæsars. 76 From St. Sophia he
      proceeded to the august, but desolate mansion of a hundred
      successors of the great Constantine, but which in a few hours had
      been stripped of the pomp of royalty. A melancholy reflection on
      the vicissitudes of human greatness forced itself on his mind;
      and he repeated an elegant distich of Persian poetry: “The spider
      has wove his web in the Imperial palace; and the owl hath sung
      her watch-song on the towers of Afrasiab.” 77

      73 (return) [ The Julian Calendar, which reckons the days and
      hours from midnight, was used at Constantinople. But Ducas seems
      to understand the natural hours from sunrise.]

      74 (return) [ See the Turkish Annals, p. 329, and the Pandects of
      Leunclavius, p. 448.]

      75 (return) [ I have had occasion (vol. ii. p. 100) to mention
      this curious relic of Grecian antiquity.]

      751 (return) [ Von Hammer passes over this circumstance, which is
      treated by Dr. Clarke (Travels, vol. ii. p. 58, 4to. edit,) as a
      fiction of Thevenot. Chishull states that the monument was broken
      by some attendants of the Polish ambassador.—M.]

      76 (return) [ We are obliged to Cantemir (p. 102) for the Turkish
      account of the conversion of St. Sophia, so bitterly deplored by
      Phranza and Ducas. It is amusing enough to observe, in what
      opposite lights the same object appears to a Mussulman and a
      Christian eye.]

      77 (return) [ This distich, which Cantemir gives in the original,
      derives new beauties from the application. It was thus that
      Scipio repeated, in the sack of Carthage, the famous prophecy of
      Homer. The same generous feeling carried the mind of the
      conqueror to the past or the future.]

      Yet his mind was not satisfied, nor did the victory seem
      complete, till he was informed of the fate of Constantine;
      whether he had escaped, or been made prisoner, or had fallen in
      the battle. Two Janizaries claimed the honor and reward of his
      death: the body, under a heap of slain, was discovered by the
      golden eagles embroidered on his shoes; the Greeks acknowledged,
      with tears, the head of their late emperor; and, after exposing
      the bloody trophy, 78 Mahomet bestowed on his rival the honors of
      a decent funeral. After his decease, Lucas Notaras, great duke,
      79 and first minister of the empire, was the most important
      prisoner. When he offered his person and his treasures at the
      foot of the throne, “And why,” said the indignant sultan, “did
      you not employ these treasures in the defence of your prince and
      country?”—“They were yours,” answered the slave; “God had
      reserved them for your hands.”—“If he reserved them for me,”
      replied the despot, “how have you presumed to withhold them so
      long by a fruitless and fatal resistance?” The great duke alleged
      the obstinacy of the strangers, and some secret encouragement
      from the Turkish vizier; and from this perilous interview he was
      at length dismissed with the assurance of pardon and protection.
      Mahomet condescended to visit his wife, a venerable princess
      oppressed with sickness and grief; and his consolation for her
      misfortunes was in the most tender strain of humanity and filial
      reverence. A similar clemency was extended to the principal
      officers of state, of whom several were ransomed at his expense;
      and during some days he declared himself the friend and father of
      the vanquished people. But the scene was soon changed; and before
      his departure, the hippodrome streamed with the blood of his
      noblest captives. His perfidious cruelty is execrated by the
      Christians: they adorn with the colors of heroic martyrdom the
      execution of the great duke and his two sons; and his death is
      ascribed to the generous refusal of delivering his children to
      the tyrant’s lust. 791 Yet a Byzantine historian has dropped an
      unguarded word of conspiracy, deliverance, and Italian succor:
      such treason may be glorious; but the rebel who bravely ventures,
      has justly forfeited his life; nor should we blame a conqueror
      for destroying the enemies whom he can no longer trust. On the
      eighteenth of June the victorious sultan returned to Adrianople;
      and smiled at the base and hollow embassies of the Christian
      princes, who viewed their approaching ruin in the fall of the
      Eastern empire.

      78 (return) [ I cannot believe with Ducas (see Spondanus, A.D.
      1453, No. 13) that Mahomet sent round Persia, Arabia, &c., the
      head of the Greek emperor: he would surely content himself with a
      trophy less inhuman.]

      79 (return) [ Phranza was the personal enemy of the great duke;
      nor could time, or death, or his own retreat to a monastery,
      extort a feeling of sympathy or forgiveness. Ducas is inclined to
      praise and pity the martyr; Chalcondyles is neuter, but we are
      indebted to him for the hint of the Greek conspiracy.]

      791 (return) [ Von Hammer relates this undoubtingly, apparently
      on good authority, p. 559.—M.]

      Constantinople had been left naked and desolate, without a prince
      or a people. But she could not be despoiled of the incomparable
      situation which marks her for the metropolis of a great empire;
      and the genius of the place will ever triumph over the accidents
      of time and fortune. Boursa and Adrianople, the ancient seats of
      the Ottomans, sunk into provincial towns; and Mahomet the Second
      established his own residence, and that of his successors, on the
      same commanding spot which had been chosen by Constantine. 80 The
      fortifications of Galata, which might afford a shelter to the
      Latins, were prudently destroyed; but the damage of the Turkish
      cannon was soon repaired; and before the month of August, great
      quantities of lime had been burnt for the restoration of the
      walls of the capital. As the entire property of the soil and
      buildings, whether public or private, or profane or sacred, was
      now transferred to the conqueror, he first separated a space of
      eight furlongs from the point of the triangle for the
      establishment of his seraglio or palace. It is here, in the bosom
      of luxury, that the _Grand Signor_ (as he has been emphatically
      named by the Italians) appears to reign over Europe and Asia; but
      his person on the shores of the Bosphorus may not always be
      secure from the insults of a hostile navy. In the new character
      of a mosque, the cathedral of St. Sophia was endowed with an
      ample revenue, crowned with lofty minarets, and surrounded with
      groves and fountains, for the devotion and refreshment of the
      Moslems. The same model was imitated in the _jami_, or royal
      mosques; and the first of these was built, by Mahomet himself, on
      the ruins of the church of the holy apostles, and the tombs of
      the Greek emperors. On the third day after the conquest, the
      grave of Abu Ayub, or Job, who had fallen in the first siege of
      the Arabs, was revealed in a vision; and it is before the
      sepulchre of the martyr that the new sultans are girded with the
      sword of empire. 81 Constantinople no longer appertains to the
      Roman historian; nor shall I enumerate the civil and religious
      edifices that were profaned or erected by its Turkish masters:
      the population was speedily renewed; and before the end of
      September, five thousand families of Anatolia and Romania had
      obeyed the royal mandate, which enjoined them, under pain of
      death, to occupy their new habitations in the capital. The throne
      of Mahomet was guarded by the numbers and fidelity of his Moslem
      subjects: but his rational policy aspired to collect the remnant
      of the Greeks; and they returned in crowds, as soon as they were
      assured of their lives, their liberties, and the free exercise of
      their religion. In the election and investiture of a patriarch,
      the ceremonial of the Byzantine court was revived and imitated.
      With a mixture of satisfaction and horror, they beheld the sultan
      on his throne; who delivered into the hands of Gennadius the
      crosier or pastoral staff, the symbol of his ecclesiastical
      office; who conducted the patriarch to the gate of the seraglio,
      presented him with a horse richly caparisoned, and directed the
      viziers and bashaws to lead him to the palace which had been
      allotted for his residence. 82 The churches of Constantinople
      were shared between the two religions: their limits were marked;
      and, till it was infringed by Selim, the grandson of Mahomet, the
      Greeks 83 enjoyed above sixty years the benefit of this equal
      partition. Encouraged by the ministers of the divan, who wished
      to elude the fanaticism of the sultan, the Christian advocates
      presumed to allege that this division had been an act, not of
      generosity, but of justice; not a concession, but a compact; and
      that if one half of the city had been taken by storm, the other
      moiety had surrendered on the faith of a sacred capitulation. The
      original grant had indeed been consumed by fire: but the loss was
      supplied by the testimony of three aged Janizaries who remembered
      the transaction; and their venal oaths are of more weight in the
      opinion of Cantemir, than the positive and unanimous consent of
      the history of the times. 84

      80 (return) [ For the restitution of Constantinople and the
      Turkish foundations, see Cantemir, (p. 102—109,) Ducas, (c. 42,)
      with Thevenot, Tournefort, and the rest of our modern travellers.
      From a gigantic picture of the greatness, population, &c., of
      Constantinople and the Ottoman empire, (Abrégé de l’Histoire
      Ottomane, tom. i. p. 16—21,) we may learn, that in the year 1586
      the Moslems were less numerous in the capital than the
      Christians, or even the Jews.]

      81 (return) [ The _Turbé_, or sepulchral monument of Abu Ayub, is
      described and engraved in the Tableau Générale de l’Empire
      Ottoman, (Paris 1787, in large folio,) a work of less use,
      perhaps, than magnificence, (tom. i. p. 305, 306.)]

      82 (return) [ Phranza (l. iii. c. 19) relates the ceremony, which
      has possibly been adorned in the Greek reports to each other, and
      to the Latins. The fact is confirmed by Emanuel Malaxus, who
      wrote, in vulgar Greek, the History of the Patriarchs after the
      taking of Constantinople, inserted in the Turco-Græcia of
      Crusius, (l. v. p. 106—184.) But the most patient reader will not
      believe that Mahomet adopted the Catholic form, “Sancta Trinitas
      quæ mihi donavit imperium te in patriarcham novæ Romæ deligit.”]

      83 (return) [ From the Turco-Græcia of Crusius, &c. Spondanus
      (A.D. 1453, No. 21, 1458, No. 16) describes the slavery and
      domestic quarrels of the Greek church. The patriarch who
      succeeded Gennadius threw himself in despair into a well.]

      84 (return) [ Cantemir (p. 101—105) insists on the unanimous
      consent of the Turkish historians, ancient as well as modern, and
      argues, that they would not have violated the truth to diminish
      their national glory, since it is esteemed more honorable to take
      a city by force than by composition. But, 1. I doubt this
      consent, since he quotes no particular historian, and the Turkish
      Annals of Leunclavius affirm, without exception, that Mahomet
      took Constantinople _per vim_, (p. 329.) 2 The same argument may
      be turned in favor of the Greeks of the times, who would not have
      forgotten this honorable and salutary treaty. Voltaire, as usual,
      prefers the Turks to the Christians.]

      The remaining fragments of the Greek kingdom in Europe and Asia I
      shall abandon to the Turkish arms; but the final extinction of
      the two last dynasties 85 which have reigned in Constantinople
      should terminate the decline and fall of the Roman empire in the
      East. The despots of the Morea, Demetrius and Thomas, 86 the two
      surviving brothers of the name of Palæologus, were astonished by
      the death of the emperor Constantine, and the ruin of the
      monarchy. Hopeless of defence, they prepared, with the noble
      Greeks who adhered to their fortune, to seek a refuge in Italy,
      beyond the reach of the Ottoman thunder. Their first
      apprehensions were dispelled by the victorious sultan, who
      contented himself with a tribute of twelve thousand ducats; and
      while his ambition explored the continent and the islands, in
      search of prey, he indulged the Morea in a respite of seven
      years. But this respite was a period of grief, discord, and
      misery. The _hexamilion_, the rampart of the Isthmus, so often
      raised and so often subverted, could not long be defended by
      three hundred Italian archers: the keys of Corinth were seized by
      the Turks: they returned from their summer excursions with a
      train of captives and spoil; and the complaints of the injured
      Greeks were heard with indifference and disdain. The Albanians, a
      vagrant tribe of shepherds and robbers, filled the peninsula with
      rapine and murder: the two despots implored the dangerous and
      humiliating aid of a neighboring bashaw; and when he had quelled
      the revolt, his lessons inculcated the rule of their future
      conduct. Neither the ties of blood, nor the oaths which they
      repeatedly pledged in the communion and before the altar, nor the
      stronger pressure of necessity, could reconcile or suspend their
      domestic quarrels. They ravaged each other’s patrimony with fire
      and sword: the alms and succors of the West were consumed in
      civil hostility; and their power was only exerted in savage and
      arbitrary executions. The distress and revenge of the weaker
      rival invoked their supreme lord; and, in the season of maturity
      and revenge, Mahomet declared himself the friend of Demetrius,
      and marched into the Morea with an irresistible force. When he
      had taken possession of Sparta, “You are too weak,” said the
      sultan, “to control this turbulent province: I will take your
      daughter to my bed; and you shall pass the remainder of your life
      in security and honor.” Demetrius sighed and obeyed; surrendered
      his daughter and his castles; followed to Adrianople his
      sovereign and his son; and received for his own maintenance, and
      that of his followers, a city in Thrace and the adjacent isles of
      Imbros, Lemnos, and Samothrace. He was joined the next year by a
      companion 861 of misfortune, the last of the Comnenian race, who,
      after the taking of Constantinople by the Latins, had founded a
      new empire on the coast of the Black Sea. 87 In the progress of
      his Anatolian conquest, Mahomet invested with a fleet and army
      the capital of David, who presumed to style himself emperor of
      Trebizond; 88 and the negotiation was comprised in a short and
      peremptory question, “Will you secure your life and treasures by
      resigning your kingdom? or had you rather forfeit your kingdom,
      your treasures, and your life?” The feeble Comnenus was subdued
      by his own fears, 881 and the example of a Mussulman neighbor,
      the prince of Sinope, 89 who, on a similar summons, had yielded a
      fortified city, with four hundred cannon and ten or twelve
      thousand soldiers. The capitulation of Trebizond was faithfully
      performed: 891 and the emperor, with his family, was transported
      to a castle in Romania; but on a slight suspicion of
      corresponding with the Persian king, David, and the whole
      Comnenian race, were sacrificed to the jealousy or avarice of the
      conqueror. 892 Nor could the name of father long protect the
      unfortunate Demetrius from exile and confiscation; his abject
      submission moved the pity and contempt of the sultan; his
      followers were transplanted to Constantinople; and his poverty
      was alleviated by a pension of fifty thousand aspers, till a
      monastic habit and a tardy death released Palæologus from an
      earthly master. It is not easy to pronounce whether the servitude
      of Demetrius, or the exile of his brother Thomas, 90 be the most
      inglorious. On the conquest of the Morea, the despot escaped to
      Corfu, and from thence to Italy, with some naked adherents: his
      name, his sufferings, and the head of the apostle St. Andrew,
      entitled him to the hospitality of the Vatican; and his misery
      was prolonged by a pension of six thousand ducats from the pope
      and cardinals. His two sons, Andrew and Manuel, were educated in
      Italy; but the eldest, contemptible to his enemies and burdensome
      to his friends, was degraded by the baseness of his life and
      marriage. A title was his sole inheritance; and that inheritance
      he successively sold to the kings of France and Arragon. 91
      During his transient prosperity, Charles the Eighth was ambitious
      of joining the empire of the East with the kingdom of Naples: in
      a public festival, he assumed the appellation and the purple of
      _Augustus_: the Greeks rejoiced and the Ottoman already trembled,
      at the approach of the French chivalry. 92 Manuel Palæologus, the
      second son, was tempted to revisit his native country: his return
      might be grateful, and could not be dangerous, to the Porte: he
      was maintained at Constantinople in safety and ease; and an
      honorable train of Christians and Moslems attended him to the
      grave. If there be some animals of so generous a nature that they
      refuse to propagate in a domestic state, the last of the Imperial
      race must be ascribed to an inferior kind: he accepted from the
      sultan’s liberality two beautiful females; and his surviving son
      was lost in the habit and religion of a Turkish slave.

      85 (return) [ For the genealogy and fall of the Comneni of
      Trebizond, see Ducange, (Fam. Byzant. p. 195;) for the last
      Palæologi, the same accurate antiquarian, (p. 244, 247, 248.) The
      Palæologi of Montferrat were not extinct till the next century;
      but they had forgotten their Greek origin and kindred.]

      86 (return) [ In the worthless story of the disputes and
      misfortunes of the two brothers, Phranza (l. iii. c. 21—30) is
      too partial on the side of Thomas Ducas (c. 44, 45) is too brief,
      and Chalcondyles (l. viii. ix. x.) too diffuse and digressive.]

      861 (return) [ Kalo-Johannes, the predecessor of David his
      brother, the last emperor of Trebizond, had attempted to organize
      a confederacy against Mahomet it comprehended Hassan Bei, sultan
      of Mesopotamia, the Christian princes of Georgia and Iberia, the
      emir of Sinope, and the sultan of Caramania. The negotiations
      were interrupted by his sudden death, A.D. 1458. Fallmerayer, p.
      257—260.—M.]

      87 (return) [ See the loss or conquest of Trebizond in
      Chalcondyles, (l. ix. p. 263—266,) Ducas, (c. 45,) Phranza, (l.
      iii. c. 27,) and Cantemir, (p. 107.)]

      88 (return) [ Though Tournefort (tom. iii. lettre xvii. p. 179)
      speaks of Trebizond as mal peuplée, Peysonnel, the latest and
      most accurate observer, can find 100,000 inhabitants, (Commerce
      de la Mer Noire, tom. ii. p. 72, and for the province, p. 53—90.)
      Its prosperity and trade are perpetually disturbed by the
      factious quarrels of two _odas_ of Janizaries, in one which
      30,000 Lazi are commonly enrolled, (Mémoires de Tott, tom. iii.
      p. 16, 17.)]

      881 (return) [ According to the Georgian account of these
      transactions, (translated by M. Brosset, additions to Le Beau,
      vol. xxi. p. 325,) the emperor of Trebizond humbly entreated the
      sultan to have the goodness to marry one of his daughters.—M.]

      89 (return) [ Ismael Beg, prince of Sinope or Sinople, was
      possessed (chiefly from his copper mines) of a revenue of 200,000
      ducats, (Chalcond. l. ix. p. 258, 259.) Peysonnel (Commerce de la
      Mer Noire, tom. ii. p. 100) ascribes to the modern city 60,000
      inhabitants. This account seems enormous; yet it is by trading
      with people that we become acquainted with their wealth and
      numbers.]

      891 (return) [ M. Boissonade has published, in the fifth volume
      of his Anecdota Græca (p. 387, 401.) a very interesting letter
      from George Amiroutzes, protovestiarius of Trebizond, to
      Bessarion, describing the surrender of Trebizond, and the fate of
      its chief inhabitants.—M.]

      892 (return) [ See in Von Hammer, vol. ii. p. 60, the striking
      account of the mother, the empress Helena the Cantacuzene, who,
      in defiance of the edict, like that of Creon in the Greek
      tragedy, dug the grave for her murdered children with her own
      hand, and sank into it herself.—M.]

      90 (return) [ Spondanus (from Gobelin Comment. Pii II. l. v.)
      relates the arrival and reception of the despot Thomas at Rome,.
      (A.D. 1461 No. NO. 3.)]

      91 (return) [ By an act dated A.D. 1494, Sept. 6, and lately
      transmitted from the archives of the Capitol to the royal library
      of Paris, the despot Andrew Palæologus, reserving the Morea, and
      stipulating some private advantages, conveys to Charles VIII.,
      king of France, the empires of Constantinople and Trebizond,
      (Spondanus, A.D. 1495, No. 2.) M. D. Foncemagne (Mém. de
      l’Académie des Inscriptions, tom. xvii. p. 539—578) has bestowed
      a dissertation on his national title, of which he had obtained a
      copy from Rome.]

      92 (return) [ See Philippe de Comines, (l. vii. c. 14,) who
      reckons with pleasure the number of Greeks who were prepared to
      rise, 60 miles of an easy navigation, eighteen days’ journey from
      Valona to Constantinople, &c. On this occasion the Turkish empire
      was saved by the policy of Venice.]

      The importance of Constantinople was felt and magnified in its
      loss: the pontificate of Nicholas the Fifth, however peaceful and
      prosperous, was dishonored by the fall of the Eastern empire; and
      the grief and terror of the Latins revived, or seemed to revive,
      the old enthusiasm of the crusades. In one of the most distant
      countries of the West, Philip duke of Burgundy entertained, at
      Lisle in Flanders, an assembly of his nobles; and the pompous
      pageants of the feast were skilfully adapted to their fancy and
      feelings. 93 In the midst of the banquet a gigantic Saracen
      entered the hall, leading a fictitious elephant with a castle on
      his back: a matron in a mourning robe, the symbol of religion,
      was seen to issue from the castle: she deplored her oppression,
      and accused the slowness of her champions: the principal herald
      of the golden fleece advanced, bearing on his fist a live
      pheasant, which, according to the rites of chivalry, he presented
      to the duke. At this extraordinary summons, Philip, a wise and
      aged prince, engaged his person and powers in the holy war
      against the Turks: his example was imitated by the barons and
      knights of the assembly: they swore to God, the Virgin, the
      ladies and the _pheasant_; and their particular vows were not
      less extravagant than the general sanction of their oath. But the
      performance was made to depend on some future and foreign
      contingency; and during twelve years, till the last hour of his
      life, the duke of Burgundy might be scrupulously, and perhaps
      sincerely, on the eve of his departure. Had every breast glowed
      with the same ardor; had the union of the Christians corresponded
      with their bravery; had every country, from Sweden 94 to Naples,
      supplied a just proportion of cavalry and infantry, of men and
      money, it is indeed probable that Constantinople would have been
      delivered, and that the Turks might have been chased beyond the
      Hellespont or the Euphrates. But the secretary of the emperor,
      who composed every epistle, and attended every meeting, Æneas
      Sylvius, 95 a statesman and orator, describes from his own
      experience the repugnant state and spirit of Christendom. “It is
      a body,” says he, “without a head; a republic without laws or
      magistrates. The pope and the emperor may shine as lofty titles,
      as splendid images; but _they_ are unable to command, and none
      are willing to obey: every state has a separate prince, and every
      prince has a separate interest. What eloquence could unite so
      many discordant and hostile powers under the same standard? Could
      they be assembled in arms, who would dare to assume the office of
      general? What order could be maintained?—what military
      discipline? Who would undertake to feed such an enormous
      multitude? Who would understand their various languages, or
      direct their stranger and incompatible manners? What mortal could
      reconcile the Germans with the French, Genoa with Arragon, the
      Germans with the natives of Hungary and Bohemia? If a small
      number enlisted in the holy war, they must be overthrown by the
      infidels; if many, by their own weight and confusion.” Yet the
      same Æneas, when he was raised to the papal throne, under the
      name of Pius the Second, devoted his life to the prosecution of
      the Turkish war. In the council of Mantua he excited some sparks
      of a false or feeble enthusiasm; but when the pontiff appeared at
      Ancona, to embark in person with the troops, engagements vanished
      in excuses; a precise day was adjourned to an indefinite term;
      and his effective army consisted of some German pilgrims, whom he
      was obliged to disband with indulgences and arms. Regardless of
      futurity, his successors and the powers of Italy were involved in
      the schemes of present and domestic ambition; and the distance or
      proximity of each object determined in their eyes its apparent
      magnitude. A more enlarged view of their interest would have
      taught them to maintain a defensive and naval war against the
      common enemy; and the support of Scanderbeg and his brave
      Albanians might have prevented the subsequent invasion of the
      kingdom of Naples. The siege and sack of Otranto by the Turks
      diffused a general consternation; and Pope Sixtus was preparing
      to fly beyond the Alps, when the storm was instantly dispelled by
      the death of Mahomet the Second, in the fifty-first year of his
      age. 96 His lofty genius aspired to the conquest of Italy: he was
      possessed of a strong city and a capacious harbor; and the same
      reign might have been decorated with the trophies of the New and
      the Ancient Rome. 97

      93 (return) [ See the original feast in Olivier de la Marche,
      (Mémoires, P. i. c. 29, 30,) with the abstract and observations
      of M. de Ste. Palaye, (Mémoires sur la Chevalerie, tom. i. P.
      iii. p. 182—185.) The peacock and the pheasant were distinguished
      as royal birds.]

      94 (return) [ It was found by an actual enumeration, that Sweden,
      Gothland, and Finland, contained 1,800,000 fighting men, and
      consequently were far more populous than at present.]

      95 (return) [ In the year 1454, Spondanus has given, from Æneas
      Sylvius, a view of the state of Europe, enriched with his own
      observations. That valuable annalist, and the Italian Muratori,
      will continue the series of events from the year 1453 to 1481,
      the end of Mahomet’s life, and of this chapter.]

      96 (return) [ Besides the two annalists, the reader may consult
      Giannone (Istoria Civile, tom. iii. p. 449—455) for the Turkish
      invasion of the kingdom of Naples. For the reign and conquests of
      Mahomet II., I have occasionally used the Memorie Istoriche de
      Monarchi Ottomanni di Giovanni Sagredo, (Venezia, 1677, in 4to.)
      In peace and war, the Turks have ever engaged the attention of
      the republic of Venice. All her despatches and archives were open
      to a procurator of St. Mark, and Sagredo is not contemptible
      either in sense or style. Yet he too bitterly hates the infidels:
      he is ignorant of their language and manners; and his narrative,
      which allows only 70 pages to Mahomet II., (p. 69—140,) becomes
      more copious and authentic as he approaches the years 1640 and
      1644, the term of the historic labors of John Sagredo.]

      97 (return) [ As I am now taking an everlasting farewell of the
      Greek empire, I shall briefly mention the great collection of
      Byzantine writers whose names and testimonies have been
      successively repeated in this work. The Greeks presses of Aldus
      and the Italians were confined to the classics of a better age;
      and the first rude editions of Procopius, Agathias, Cedrenus,
      Zonaras, &c., were published by the learned diligence of the
      Germans. The whole Byzantine series (xxxvi. volumes in folio) has
      gradually issued (A.D. 1648, &c.) from the royal press of the
      Louvre, with some collateral aid from Rome and Leipsic; but the
      Venetian edition, (A.D. 1729,) though cheaper and more copious,
      is not less inferior in correctness than in magnificence to that
      of Paris. The merits of the French editors are various; but the
      value of Anna Comnena, Cinnamus, Villehardouin, &c., is enhanced
      by the historical notes of Charles de Fresne du Cange. His
      supplemental works, the Greek Glossary, the Constantinopolis
      Christiana, the Familiæ Byzantinæ, diffuse a steady light over
      the darkness of the Lower Empire. * Note: The new edition of the
      Byzantines, projected by Niebuhr, and continued under the
      patronage of the Prussian government, is the most convenient in
      size, and contains some authors (Leo Diaconus, Johannes Lydus,
      Corippus, the new fragment of Dexippus, Eunapius, &c., discovered
      by Mai) which could not be comprised in the former collections;
      but the names of such editors as Bekker, the Dindorfs, &c.,
      raised hopes of something more than the mere republication of the
      text, and the notes of former editors. Little, I regret to say,
      has been added of annotation, and in some cases, the old
      incorrect versions have been retained.—M.]




      Chapter LXIX: State Of Rome From The Twelfth Century.—Part I.

     State Of Rome From The Twelfth Century.—Temporal Dominion Of The
     Popes.—Seditions Of The City.—Political Heresy Of Arnold Of
     Brescia.—Restoration Of The Republic.—The Senators.—Pride Of The
     Romans.—Their Wars.—They Are Deprived Of The Election And Presence
     Of The Popes, Who Retire To Avignon.—The Jubilee.—Noble Families
     Of Rome.— Feud Of The Colonna And Ursini.

      In the first ages of the decline and fall of the Roman empire,
      our eye is invariably fixed on the royal city, which had given
      laws to the fairest portion of the globe. We contemplate her
      fortunes, at first with admiration, at length with pity, always
      with attention, and when that attention is diverted from the
      capital to the provinces, they are considered as so many branches
      which have been successively severed from the Imperial trunk. The
      foundation of a second Rome, on the shores of the Bosphorus, has
      compelled the historian to follow the successors of Constantine;
      and our curiosity has been tempted to visit the most remote
      countries of Europe and Asia, to explore the causes and the
      authors of the long decay of the Byzantine monarchy. By the
      conquest of Justinian, we have been recalled to the banks of the
      Tyber, to the deliverance of the ancient metropolis; but that
      deliverance was a change, or perhaps an aggravation, of
      servitude. Rome had been already stripped of her trophies, her
      gods, and her Cæsars; nor was the Gothic dominion more inglorious
      and oppressive than the tyranny of the Greeks. In the eighth
      century of the Christian æra, a religious quarrel, the worship of
      images, provoked the Romans to assert their independence: their
      bishop became the temporal, as well as the spiritual, father of a
      free people; and of the Western empire, which was restored by
      Charlemagne, the title and image still decorate the singular
      constitution of modern Germany. The name of Rome must yet command
      our involuntary respect: the climate (whatsoever may be its
      influence) was no longer the same: 1 the purity of blood had been
      contaminated through a thousand channels; but the venerable
      aspect of her ruins, and the memory of past greatness, rekindled
      a spark of the national character. The darkness of the middle
      ages exhibits some scenes not unworthy of our notice. Nor shall I
      dismiss the present work till I have reviewed the state and
      revolutions of the Roman City, which acquiesced under the
      absolute dominion of the popes, about the same time that
      Constantinople was enslaved by the Turkish arms.

      1 (return) [ The abbé Dubos, who, with less genius than his
      successor Montesquieu, has asserted and magnified the influence
      of climate, objects to himself the degeneracy of the Romans and
      Batavians. To the first of these examples he replies, 1. That the
      change is less real than apparent, and that the modern Romans
      prudently conceal in themselves the virtues of their ancestors.
      2. That the air, the soil, and the climate of Rome have suffered
      a great and visible alteration, (Réflexions sur la Poësie et sur
      la Peinture, part ii. sect. 16.) * Note: This question is
      discussed at considerable length in Dr. Arnold’s History of Rome,
      ch. xxiii. See likewise Bunsen’s Dissertation on the Aria Cattiva
      Roms Beschreibung, pp. 82, 108.—M.]

      In the beginning of the twelfth century, 2 the æra of the first
      crusade, Rome was revered by the Latins, as the metropolis of the
      world, as the throne of the pope and the emperor, who, from the
      eternal city, derived their title, their honors, and the right or
      exercise of temporal dominion. After so long an interruption, it
      may not be useless to repeat that the successors of Charlemagne
      and the Othos were chosen beyond the Rhine in a national diet;
      but that these princes were content with the humble names of
      kings of Germany and Italy, till they had passed the Alps and the
      Apennine, to seek their Imperial crown on the banks of the Tyber.
      3 At some distance from the city, their approach was saluted by a
      long procession of the clergy and people with palms and crosses;
      and the terrific emblems of wolves and lions, of dragons and
      eagles, that floated in the military banners, represented the
      departed legions and cohorts of the republic. The royal path to
      maintain the liberties of Rome was thrice reiterated, at the
      bridge, the gate, and on the stairs of the Vatican; and the
      distribution of a customary donative feebly imitated the
      magnificence of the first Cæsars. In the church of St. Peter, the
      coronation was performed by his successor: the voice of God was
      confounded with that of the people; and the public consent was
      declared in the acclamations of “Long life and victory to our
      lord the pope! long life and victory to our lord the emperor!
      long life and victory to the Roman and Teutonic armies!” 4 The
      names of Cæsar and Augustus, the laws of Constantine and
      Justinian, the example of Charlemagne and Otho, established the
      supreme dominion of the emperors: their title and image was
      engraved on the papal coins; 5 and their jurisdiction was marked
      by the sword of justice, which they delivered to the præfect of
      the city. But every Roman prejudice was awakened by the name, the
      language, and the manners, of a Barbarian lord. The Cæsars of
      Saxony or Franconia were the chiefs of a feudal aristocracy; nor
      could they exercise the discipline of civil and military power,
      which alone secures the obedience of a distant people, impatient
      of servitude, though perhaps incapable of freedom. Once, and once
      only, in his life, each emperor, with an army of Teutonic
      vassals, descended from the Alps. I have described the peaceful
      order of his entry and coronation; but that order was commonly
      disturbed by the clamor and sedition of the Romans, who
      encountered their sovereign as a foreign invader: his departure
      was always speedy, and often shameful; and, in the absence of a
      long reign, his authority was insulted, and his name was
      forgotten. The progress of independence in Germany and Italy
      undermined the foundations of the Imperial sovereignty, and the
      triumph of the popes was the deliverance of Rome.

      2 (return) [ The reader has been so long absent from Rome, that I
      would advise him to recollect or review the xlixth chapter of
      this History.]

      3 (return) [ The coronation of the German emperors at Rome, more
      especially in the xith century, is best represented from the
      original monuments by Muratori (Antiquitat. Italiæ Medii Ævi,
      tom. i. dissertat. ii. p. 99, &c.) and Cenni, (Monument. Domin.
      Pontif. tom. ii. diss. vi. p. 261,) the latter of whom I only
      know from the copious extract of Schmidt, (Hist. des Allemands
      tom. iii. p. 255—266.)]

      4 (return) [ Exercitui Romano et Teutonico! The latter was both
      seen and felt; but the former was no more than magni nominis
      umbra.]

      5 (return) [ Muratori has given the series of the papal coins,
      (Antiquitat. tom. ii. diss. xxvii. p. 548—554.) He finds only two
      more early than the year 800: fifty are still extant from Leo
      III. to Leo IX., with the addition of the reigning emperor none
      remain of Gregory VII. or Urban II.; but in those of Paschal II.
      he seems to have renounced this badge of dependence.]

      Of her two sovereigns, the emperor had precariously reigned by
      the right of conquest; but the authority of the pope was founded
      on the soft, though more solid, basis of opinion and habit. The
      removal of a foreign influence restored and endeared the shepherd
      to his flock. Instead of the arbitrary or venal nomination of a
      German court, the vicar of Christ was freely chosen by the
      college of cardinals, most of whom were either natives or
      inhabitants of the city. The applause of the magistrates and
      people confirmed his election, and the ecclesiastical power that
      was obeyed in Sweden and Britain had been ultimately derived from
      the suffrage of the Romans. The same suffrage gave a prince, as
      well as a pontiff, to the capital. It was universally believed,
      that Constantine had invested the popes with the temporal
      dominion of Rome; and the boldest civilians, the most profane
      skeptics, were satisfied with disputing the right of the emperor
      and the validity of his gift. The truth of the fact, the
      authenticity of his donation, was deeply rooted in the ignorance
      and tradition of four centuries; and the fabulous origin was lost
      in the real and permanent effects. The name of _Dominus_ or Lord
      was inscribed on the coin of the bishops: their title was
      acknowledged by acclamations and oaths of allegiance, and with
      the free, or reluctant, consent of the German Cæsars, they had
      long exercised a supreme or subordinate jurisdiction over the
      city and patrimony of St. Peter. The reign of the popes, which
      gratified the prejudices, was not incompatible with the
      liberties, of Rome; and a more critical inquiry would have
      revealed a still nobler source of their power; the gratitude of a
      nation, whom they had rescued from the heresy and oppression of
      the Greek tyrant. In an age of superstition, it should seem that
      the union of the royal and sacerdotal characters would mutually
      fortify each other; and that the keys of Paradise would be the
      surest pledge of earthly obedience. The sanctity of the office
      might indeed be degraded by the personal vices of the man. But
      the scandals of the tenth century were obliterated by the austere
      and more dangerous virtues of Gregory the Seventh and his
      successors; and in the ambitious contests which they maintained
      for the rights of the church, their sufferings or their success
      must equally tend to increase the popular veneration. They
      sometimes wandered in poverty and exile, the victims of
      persecution; and the apostolic zeal with which they offered
      themselves to martyrdom must engage the favor and sympathy of
      every Catholic breast. And sometimes, thundering from the
      Vatican, they created, judged, and deposed the kings of the
      world; nor could the proudest Roman be disgraced by submitting to
      a priest, whose feet were kissed, and whose stirrup was held, by
      the successors of Charlemagne. 6 Even the temporal interest of
      the city should have protected in peace and honor the residence
      of the popes; from whence a vain and lazy people derived the
      greatest part of their subsistence and riches. The fixed revenue
      of the popes was probably impaired; many of the old patrimonial
      estates, both in Italy and the provinces, had been invaded by
      sacrilegious hands; nor could the loss be compensated by the
      claim, rather than the possession, of the more ample gifts of
      Pepin and his descendants. But the Vatican and Capitol were
      nourished by the incessant and increasing swarms of pilgrims and
      suppliants: the pale of Christianity was enlarged, and the pope
      and cardinals were overwhelmed by the judgment of ecclesiastical
      and secular causes. A new jurisprudence had established in the
      Latin church the right and practice of appeals; 7 and from the
      North and West the bishops and abbots were invited or summoned to
      solicit, to complain, to accuse, or to justify, before the
      threshold of the apostles. A rare prodigy is once recorded, that
      two horses, belonging to the archbishops of Mentz and Cologne,
      repassed the Alps, yet laden with gold and silver: 8 but it was
      soon understood, that the success, both of the pilgrims and
      clients, depended much less on the justice of their cause than on
      the value of their offering. The wealth and piety of these
      strangers were ostentatiously displayed; and their expenses,
      sacred or profane, circulated in various channels for the
      emolument of the Romans.

      6 (return) [ See Ducange, Gloss. mediæ et infimæ Latinitat. tom.
      vi. p. 364, 365, Staffa. This homage was paid by kings to
      archbishops, and by vassals to their lords, (Schmidt, tom. iii.
      p. 262;) and it was the nicest policy of Rome to confound the
      marks of filial and of feudal subjection.]

      7 (return) [ The appeals from all the churches to the Roman
      pontiff are deplored by the zeal of St. Bernard (de
      Consideratione, l. iii. tom. ii. p. 431—442, edit. Mabillon,
      Venet. 1750) and the judgment of Fleury, (Discours sur l’Hist.
      Ecclésiastique, iv. et vii.) But the saint, who believed in the
      false decretals condemns only the abuse of these appeals; the
      more enlightened historian investigates the origin, and rejects
      the principles, of this new jurisprudence.]

      8 (return) [ Germanici.... summarii non levatis sarcinis onusti
      nihilominus repatriant inviti. Nova res! quando hactenus aurum
      Roma refudit? Et nunc Romanorum consilio id usurpatum non
      credimus, (Bernard, de Consideratione, l. iii. c. 3, p. 437.) The
      first words of the passage are obscure, and probably corrupt.]

      Such powerful motives should have firmly attached the voluntary
      and pious obedience of the Roman people to their spiritual and
      temporal father. But the operation of prejudice and interest is
      often disturbed by the sallies of ungovernable passion. The
      Indian who fells the tree, that he may gather the fruit, 9 and
      the Arab who plunders the caravans of commerce, are actuated by
      the same impulse of savage nature, which overlooks the future in
      the present, and relinquishes for momentary rapine the long and
      secure possession of the most important blessings. And it was
      thus, that the shrine of St. Peter was profaned by the
      thoughtless Romans; who pillaged the offerings, and wounded the
      pilgrims, without computing the number and value of similar
      visits, which they prevented by their inhospitable sacrilege.
      Even the influence of superstition is fluctuating and precarious;
      and the slave, whose reason is subdued, will often be delivered
      by his avarice or pride. A credulous devotion for the fables and
      oracles of the priesthood most powerfully acts on the mind of a
      Barbarian; yet such a mind is the least capable of preferring
      imagination to sense, of sacrificing to a distant motive, to an
      invisible, perhaps an ideal, object, the appetites and interests
      of the present world. In the vigor of health and youth, his
      practice will perpetually contradict his belief; till the
      pressure of age, or sickness, or calamity, awakens his terrors,
      and compels him to satisfy the double debt of piety and remorse.
      I have already observed, that the modern times of religious
      indifference are the most favorable to the peace and security of
      the clergy. Under the reign of superstition, they had much to
      hope from the ignorance, and much to fear from the violence, of
      mankind. The wealth, whose constant increase must have rendered
      them the sole proprietors of the earth, was alternately bestowed
      by the repentant father and plundered by the rapacious son: their
      persons were adored or violated; and the same idol, by the hands
      of the same votaries, was placed on the altar, or trampled in the
      dust. In the feudal system of Europe, arms were the title of
      distinction and the measure of allegiance; and amidst their
      tumult, the still voice of law and reason was seldom heard or
      obeyed. The turbulent Romans disdained the yoke, and insulted the
      impotence, of their bishop: 10 nor would his education or
      character allow him to exercise, with decency or effect, the
      power of the sword. The motives of his election and the frailties
      of his life were exposed to their familiar observation; and
      proximity must diminish the reverence which his name and his
      decrees impressed on a barbarous world. This difference has not
      escaped the notice of our philosophic historian: “Though the name
      and authority of the court of Rome were so terrible in the remote
      countries of Europe, which were sunk in profound ignorance, and
      were entirely unacquainted with its character and conduct, the
      pope was so little revered at home, that his inveterate enemies
      surrounded the gates of Rome itself, and even controlled his
      government in that city; and the ambassadors, who, from a distant
      extremity of Europe, carried to him the humble, or rather abject,
      submissions of the greatest potentate of the age, found the
      utmost difficulty to make their way to him, and to throw
      themselves at his feet.” 11

      9 (return) [ Quand les sauvages de la Louisiane veulent avoir du
      fruit, ils coupent l’arbre au pied et cueillent le fruit. Voila
      le gouvernement despotique, (Esprit des Loix, l. v. c. 13;) and
      passion and ignorance are always despotic.]

      10 (return) [ In a free conversation with his countryman Adrian
      IV., John of Salisbury accuses the avarice of the pope and
      clergy: Provinciarum diripiunt spolia, ac si thesauros Crsi
      studeant reparare. Sed recte cum eis agit Altissimus, quoniam et
      ipsi aliis et sæpe vilissimis hominibus dati sunt in direptionem,
      (de Nugis Curialium, l. vi. c. 24, p. 387.) In the next page, he
      blames the rashness and infidelity of the Romans, whom their
      bishops vainly strove to conciliate by gifts, instead of virtues.
      It is pity that this miscellaneous writer has not given us less
      morality and erudition, and more pictures of himself and the
      times.]

      11 (return) [ Hume’s History of England, vol. i. p. 419. The same
      writer has given us, from Fitz-Stephen, a singular act of cruelty
      perpetrated on the clergy by Geoffrey, the father of Henry II.
      “When he was master of Normandy, the chapter of Seez presumed,
      without his consent, to proceed to the election of a bishop: upon
      which he ordered all of them, with the bishop elect, to be
      castrated, and made all their testicles be brought him in a
      platter.” Of the pain and danger they might justly complain; yet
      since they had vowed chastity he deprived them of a superfluous
      treasure.]

      Since the primitive times, the wealth of the popes was exposed to
      envy, their powers to opposition, and their persons to violence.
      But the long hostility of the mitre and the crown increased the
      numbers, and inflamed the passions, of their enemies. The deadly
      factions of the Guelphs and Ghibelines, so fatal to Italy, could
      never be embraced with truth or constancy by the Romans, the
      subjects and adversaries both of the bishop and emperor; but
      their support was solicited by both parties, and they alternately
      displayed in their banners the keys of St. Peter and the German
      eagle. Gregory the Seventh, who may be adored or detested as the
      founder of the papal monarchy, was driven from Rome, and died in
      exile at Salerno. Six-and-thirty of his successors, 12 till their
      retreat to Avignon, maintained an unequal contest with the
      Romans: their age and dignity were often violated; and the
      churches, in the solemn rites of religion, were polluted with
      sedition and murder. A repetition 13 of such capricious
      brutality, without connection or design, would be tedious and
      disgusting; and I shall content myself with some events of the
      twelfth century, which represent the state of the popes and the
      city. On Holy Thursday, while Paschal officiated before the
      altar, he was interrupted by the clamors of the multitude, who
      imperiously demanded the confirmation of a favorite magistrate.
      His silence exasperated their fury; his pious refusal to mingle
      the affairs of earth and heaven was encountered with menaces, and
      oaths, that he should be the cause and the witness of the public
      ruin. During the festival of Easter, while the bishop and the
      clergy, barefooted and in procession, visited the tombs of the
      martyrs, they were twice assaulted, at the bridge of St. Angelo,
      and before the Capitol, with volleys of stones and darts. The
      houses of his adherents were levelled with the ground: Paschal
      escaped with difficulty and danger; he levied an army in the
      patrimony of St. Peter; and his last days were embittered by
      suffering and inflicting the calamities of civil war. The scenes
      that followed the election of his successor Gelasius the Second
      were still more scandalous to the church and city. Cencio
      Frangipani, 14 a potent and factious baron, burst into the
      assembly furious and in arms: the cardinals were stripped,
      beaten, and trampled under foot; and he seized, without pity or
      respect, the vicar of Christ by the throat. Gelasius was dragged
      by the hair along the ground, buffeted with blows, wounded with
      spurs, and bound with an iron chain in the house of his brutal
      tyrant. An insurrection of the people delivered their bishop: the
      rival families opposed the violence of the Frangipani; and
      Cencio, who sued for pardon, repented of the failure, rather than
      of the guilt, of his enterprise. Not many days had elapsed, when
      the pope was again assaulted at the altar. While his friends and
      enemies were engaged in a bloody contest, he escaped in his
      sacerdotal garments. In this unworthy flight, which excited the
      compassion of the Roman matrons, his attendants were scattered or
      unhorsed; and, in the fields behind the church of St. Peter, his
      successor was found alone and half dead with fear and fatigue.
      Shaking the dust from his feet, the _apostle_ withdrew from a
      city in which his dignity was insulted and his person was
      endangered; and the vanity of sacerdotal ambition is revealed in
      the involuntary confession, that one emperor was more tolerable
      than twenty. 15 These examples might suffice; but I cannot forget
      the sufferings of two pontiffs of the same age, the second and
      third of the name of Lucius. The former, as he ascended in battle
      array to assault the Capitol, was struck on the temple by a
      stone, and expired in a few days. The latter was severely wounded
      in the person of his servants. In a civil commotion, several of
      his priests had been made prisoners; and the inhuman Romans,
      reserving one as a guide for his brethren, put out their eyes,
      crowned them with ludicrous mitres, mounted them on asses with
      their faces towards the tail, and extorted an oath, that, in this
      wretched condition, they should offer themselves as a lesson to
      the head of the church. Hope or fear, lassitude or remorse, the
      characters of the men, and the circumstances of the times, might
      sometimes obtain an interval of peace and obedience; and the pope
      was restored with joyful acclamations to the Lateran or Vatican,
      from whence he had been driven with threats and violence. But the
      root of mischief was deep and perennial; and a momentary calm was
      preceded and followed by such tempests as had almost sunk the
      bark of St. Peter. Rome continually presented the aspect of war
      and discord: the churches and palaces were fortified and
      assaulted by the factions and families; and, after giving peace
      to Europe, Calistus the Second alone had resolution and power to
      prohibit the use of private arms in the metropolis. Among the
      nations who revered the apostolic throne, the tumults of Rome
      provoked a general indignation; and in a letter to his disciple
      Eugenius the Third, St. Bernard, with the sharpness of his wit
      and zeal, has stigmatized the vices of the rebellious people. 16
      “Who is ignorant,” says the monk of Clairvaux, “of the vanity and
      arrogance of the Romans? a nation nursed in sedition,
      untractable, and scorning to obey, unless they are too feeble to
      resist. When they promise to serve, they aspire to reign; if they
      swear allegiance, they watch the opportunity of revolt; yet they
      vent their discontent in loud clamors, if your doors, or your
      counsels, are shut against them. Dexterous in mischief, they have
      never learned the science of doing good. Odious to earth and
      heaven, impious to God, seditious among themselves, jealous of
      their neighbors, inhuman to strangers, they love no one, by no
      one are they beloved; and while they wish to inspire fear, they
      live in base and continual apprehension. They will not submit;
      they know not how to govern faithless to their superiors,
      intolerable to their equals, ungrateful to their benefactors, and
      alike impudent in their demands and their refusals. Lofty in
      promise, poor in execution; adulation and calumny, perfidy and
      treason, are the familiar arts of their policy.” Surely this dark
      portrait is not colored by the pencil of Christian charity; 17
      yet the features, however harsh or ugly, express a lively
      resemblance of the Roman of the twelfth century. 18

      12 (return) [ From Leo IX. and Gregory VII. an authentic and
      contemporary series of the lives of the popes by the cardinal of
      Arragon, Pandulphus Pisanus, Bernard Guido, &c., is inserted in
      the Italian Historians of Muratori, (tom. iii. P. i. p. 277—685,)
      and has been always before my eyes.]

      13 (return) [ The dates of years in the contents may throughout
      his this chapter be understood as tacit references to the Annals
      of Muratori, my ordinary and excellent guide. He uses, and indeed
      quotes, with the freedom of a master, his great collection of the
      Italian Historians, in xxviii. volumes; and as that treasure is
      in my library, I have thought it an amusement, if not a duty, to
      consult the originals.]

      14 (return) [ I cannot refrain from transcribing the high-colored
      words of Pandulphus Pisanus, (p. 384.) Hoc audiens inimicus pacis
      atque turbator jam fatus Centius Frajapane, more draconis
      immanissimi sibilans, et ab imis pectoribus trahens longa
      suspiria, accinctus retro gladio sine more cucurrit, valvas ac
      fores confregit. Ecclesiam furibundus introiit, inde custode
      remoto papam per gulam accepit, distraxit pugnis calcibusque
      percussit, et tanquam brutum animal intra limen ecclesiæ acriter
      calcaribus cruentavit; et latro tantum dominum per capillos et
      brachia, Jesû bono interim dormiente, detraxit, ad domum usque
      deduxit, inibi catenavit et inclusit.]

      15 (return) [ Ego coram Deo et Ecclesiâ dico, si unquam possibile
      esset, mallem unum imperatorem quam tot dominos, (Vit. Gelas. II.
      p. 398.)]

      16 (return) [ Quid tam notum seculis quam protervia et
      cervicositas Romanorum? Gens insueta paci, tumultui assueta, gens
      immitis et intractabilis usque adhuc, subdi nescia, nisi cum non
      valet resistere, (de Considerat. l. iv. c. 2, p. 441.) The saint
      takes breath, and then begins again: Hi, invisi terræ et clo,
      utrique injecere manus, &c., (p. 443.)]

      17 (return) [ As a Roman citizen, Petrarch takes leave to
      observe, that Bernard, though a saint, was a man; that he might
      be provoked by resentment, and possibly repent of his hasty
      passion, &c. (Mémoires sur la Vie de Pétrarque, tom. i. p. 330.)]

      18 (return) [ Baronius, in his index to the xiith volume of his
      Annals, has found a fair and easy excuse. He makes two heads, of
      Romani _Catholici_ and _Schismatici_: to the former he applies
      all the good, to the latter all the evil, that is told of the
      city.]

      The Jews had rejected the Christ when he appeared among them in a
      plebeian character; and the Romans might plead their ignorance of
      his vicar when he assumed the pomp and pride of a temporal
      sovereign. In the busy age of the crusades, some sparks of
      curiosity and reason were rekindled in the Western world: the
      heresy of Bulgaria, the Paulician sect, was successfully
      transplanted into the soil of Italy and France; the Gnostic
      visions were mingled with the simplicity of the gospel; and the
      enemies of the clergy reconciled their passions with their
      conscience, the desire of freedom with the profession of piety.
      19 The trumpet of Roman liberty was first sounded by Arnold of
      Brescia, 20 whose promotion in the church was confined to the
      lowest rank, and who wore the monastic habit rather as a garb of
      poverty than as a uniform of obedience. His adversaries could not
      deny the wit and eloquence which they severely felt; they confess
      with reluctance the specious purity of his morals; and his errors
      were recommended to the public by a mixture of important and
      beneficial truths. In his theological studies, he had been the
      disciple of the famous and unfortunate Abelard, 21 who was
      likewise involved in the suspicion of heresy: but the lover of
      Eloisa was of a soft and flexible nature; and his ecclesiastic
      judges were edified and disarmed by the humility of his
      repentance. From this master, Arnold most probably imbibed some
      metaphysical definitions of the Trinity, repugnant to the taste
      of the times: his ideas of baptism and the eucharist are loosely
      censured; but a political heresy was the source of his fame and
      misfortunes. He presumed to quote the declaration of Christ, that
      his kingdom is not of this world: he boldly maintained, that the
      sword and the sceptre were intrusted to the civil magistrate;
      that temporal honors and possessions were lawfully vested in
      secular persons; that the abbots, the bishops, and the pope
      himself, must renounce either their state or their salvation; and
      that after the loss of their revenues, the voluntary tithes and
      oblations of the faithful would suffice, not indeed for luxury
      and avarice, but for a frugal life in the exercise of spiritual
      labors. During a short time, the preacher was revered as a
      patriot; and the discontent, or revolt, of Brescia against her
      bishop, was the first fruits of his dangerous lessons. But the
      favor of the people is less permanent than the resentment of the
      priest; and after the heresy of Arnold had been condemned by
      Innocent the Second, 22 in the general council of the Lateran,
      the magistrates themselves were urged by prejudice and fear to
      execute the sentence of the church. Italy could no longer afford
      a refuge; and the disciple of Abelard escaped beyond the Alps,
      till he found a safe and hospitable shelter in Zurich, now the
      first of the Swiss cantons. From a Roman station, 23 a royal
      villa, a chapter of noble virgins, Zurich had gradually increased
      to a free and flourishing city; where the appeals of the Milanese
      were sometimes tried by the Imperial commissaries. 24 In an age
      less ripe for reformation, the precursor of Zuinglius was heard
      with applause: a brave and simple people imbibed, and long
      retained, the color of his opinions; and his art, or merit,
      seduced the bishop of Constance, and even the pope’s legate, who
      forgot, for his sake, the interest of their master and their
      order. Their tardy zeal was quickened by the fierce exhortations
      of St. Bernard; 25 and the enemy of the church was driven by
      persecution to the desperate measures of erecting his standard in
      Rome itself, in the face of the successor of St. Peter.

      19 (return) [ The heresies of the xiith century may be found in
      Mosheim, (Institut. Hist. Ecclés. p. 419—427,) who entertains a
      favorable opinion of Arnold of Brescia. In the vth volume I have
      described the sect of the Paulicians, and followed their
      migration from Armenia to Thrace and Bulgaria, Italy and France.]

      20 (return) [ The original pictures of Arnold of Brescia are
      drawn by Otho, bishop of Frisingen, (Chron. l. vii. c. 31, de
      Gestis Frederici I. l. i. c. 27, l. ii. c. 21,) and in the iiid
      book of the Ligurinus, a poem of Gunthur, who flourished A.D.
      1200, in the monastery of Paris near Basil, (Fabric. Bibliot.
      Latin. Med. et Infimæ Ætatis, tom. iii. p. 174, 175.) The long
      passage that relates to Arnold is produced by Guilliman, (de
      Rebus Helveticis, l. iii. c. 5, p. 108.) * Note: Compare Franke,
      Arnold von Brescia und seine Zeit. Zurich, 1828.—M.]

      21 (return) [ The wicked wit of Bayle was amused in composing,
      with much levity and learning, the articles of Abelard, Foulkes,
      Heloise, in his Dictionnaire Critique. The dispute of Abelard and
      St. Bernard, of scholastic and positive divinity, is well
      understood by Mosheim, (Institut. Hist. Ecclés. p. 412—415.)]

      22 (return) [

               ——Damnatus ab illo Præsule, qui numeros vetitum
               contingere nostros Nomen ad _innocuâ_ ducit laudabile
               vitâ.

      We may applaud the dexterity and correctness of Ligurinus, who
      turns the unpoetical name of Innocent II. into a compliment.]

      23 (return) [ A Roman inscription of Statio Turicensis has been
      found at Zurich, (D’Anville, Notice de l’ancienne Gaul, p.
      642—644;) but it is without sufficient warrant, that the city and
      canton have usurped, and even monopolized, the names of Tigurum
      and Pagus Tigurinus.]

      24 (return) [ Guilliman (de Rebus Helveticis, l. iii. c. 5, p.
      106) recapitulates the donation (A.D. 833) of the emperor Lewis
      the Pious to his daughter the abbess Hildegardis. Curtim nostram
      Turegum in ducatû Alamanniæ in pago Durgaugensi, with villages,
      woods, meadows, waters, slaves, churches, &c.; a noble gift.
      Charles the Bald gave the jus monetæ, the city was walled under
      Otho I., and the line of the bishop of Frisingen, “Nobile Turegum
      multarum copia rerum,” is repeated with pleasure by the
      antiquaries of Zurich.]

      25 (return) [ Bernard, Epistol. cxcv. tom. i. p. 187—190. Amidst
      his invectives he drops a precious acknowledgment, qui, utinam
      quam sanæ esset doctrinæ quam districtæ est vitæ. He owns that
      Arnold would be a valuable acquisition for the church.]




      Chapter LXIX: State Of Rome From The Twelfth Century.—Part II.

      Yet the courage of Arnold was not devoid of discretion: he was
      protected, and had perhaps been invited, by the nobles and
      people; and in the service of freedom, his eloquence thundered
      over the seven hills. Blending in the same discourse the texts of
      Livy and St. Paul, uniting the motives of gospel, and of classic,
      enthusiasm, he admonished the Romans, how strangely their
      patience and the vices of the clergy had degenerated from the
      primitive times of the church and the city. He exhorted them to
      assert the inalienable rights of men and Christians; to restore
      the laws and magistrates of the republic; to respect the _name_
      of the emperor; but to confine their shepherd to the spiritual
      government of his flock. 26 Nor could his spiritual government
      escape the censure and control of the reformer; and the inferior
      clergy were taught by his lessons to resist the cardinals, who
      had usurped a despotic command over the twenty-eight regions or
      parishes of Rome. 27 The revolution was not accomplished without
      rapine and violence, the diffusion of blood and the demolition of
      houses: the victorious faction was enriched with the spoils of
      the clergy and the adverse nobles. Arnold of Brescia enjoyed, or
      deplored, the effects of his mission: his reign continued above
      ten years, while two popes, Innocent the Second and Anastasius
      the Fourth, either trembled in the Vatican, or wandered as exiles
      in the adjacent cities. They were succeeded by a more vigorous
      and fortunate pontiff. Adrian the Fourth, 28 the only Englishman
      who has ascended the throne of St. Peter; and whose merit emerged
      from the mean condition of a monk, and almost a beggar, in the
      monastery of St. Albans. On the first provocation, of a cardinal
      killed or wounded in the streets, he cast an interdict on the
      guilty people; and from Christmas to Easter, Rome was deprived of
      the real or imaginary comforts of religious worship. The Romans
      had despised their temporal prince: they submitted with grief and
      terror to the censures of their spiritual father: their guilt was
      expiated by penance, and the banishment of the seditious preacher
      was the price of their absolution. But the revenge of Adrian was
      yet unsatisfied, and the approaching coronation of Frederic
      Barbarossa was fatal to the bold reformer, who had offended,
      though not in an equal degree, the heads of the church and state.
      In their interview at Viterbo, the pope represented to the
      emperor the furious, ungovernable spirit of the Romans; the
      insults, the injuries, the fears, to which his person and his
      clergy were continually exposed; and the pernicious tendency of
      the heresy of Arnold, which must subvert the principles of civil,
      as well as ecclesiastical, subordination. Frederic was convinced
      by these arguments, or tempted by the desire of the Imperial
      crown: in the balance of ambition, the innocence or life of an
      individual is of small account; and their common enemy was
      sacrificed to a moment of political concord. After his retreat
      from Rome, Arnold had been protected by the viscounts of
      Campania, from whom he was extorted by the power of Cæsar: the
      præfect of the city pronounced his sentence: the martyr of
      freedom was burned alive in the presence of a careless and
      ungrateful people; and his ashes were cast into the Tyber, lest
      the heretics should collect and worship the relics of their
      master. 29 The clergy triumphed in his death: with his ashes, his
      sect was dispersed; his memory still lived in the minds of the
      Romans. From his school they had probably derived a new article
      of faith, that the metropolis of the Catholic church is exempt
      from the penalties of excommunication and interdict. Their
      bishops might argue, that the supreme jurisdiction, which they
      exercised over kings and nations, more especially embraced the
      city and diocese of the prince of the apostles. But they preached
      to the winds, and the same principle that weakened the effect,
      must temper the abuse, of the thunders of the Vatican.

      26 (return) [ He advised the Romans,

               Consiliis armisque sua moderamina summa Arbitrio
               tractare suo: nil juris in hâc re Pontifici summo,
               modicum concedere regi Suadebat populo. Sic læsâ stultus
               utrâque Majestate, reum geminæ se fecerat aulæ.

      Nor is the poetry of Gunther different from the prose of Otho.]

      27 (return) [ See Baronius (A.D. 1148, No. 38, 39) from the
      Vatican MSS. He loudly condemns Arnold (A.D. 1141, No. 3) as the
      father of the political heretics, whose influence then hurt him
      in France.]

      28 (return) [ The English reader may consult the Biographia
      Britannica, Adrian IV.; but our own writers have added nothing to
      the fame or merits of their countrymen.]

      29 (return) [ Besides the historian and poet already quoted, the
      last adventures of Arnold are related by the biographer of Adrian
      IV. (Muratori. Script. Rerum Ital. tom. iii. P. i. p. 441, 442.)]

      The love of ancient freedom has encouraged a belief that as early
      as the tenth century, in their first struggles against the Saxon
      Othos, the commonwealth was vindicated and restored by the senate
      and people of Rome; that two consuls were annually elected among
      the nobles, and that ten or twelve plebeian magistrates revived
      the name and office of the tribunes of the commons. 30 But this
      venerable structure disappears before the light of criticism. In
      the darkness of the middle ages, the appellations of senators, of
      consuls, of the sons of consuls, may sometimes be discovered. 31
      They were bestowed by the emperors, or assumed by the most
      powerful citizens, to denote their rank, their honors, 32 and
      perhaps the claim of a pure and patrician descent: but they float
      on the surface, without a series or a substance, the titles of
      men, not the orders of government; 33 and it is only from the
      year of Christ one thousand one hundred and forty-four that the
      establishment of the senate is dated, as a glorious æra, in the
      acts of the city. A new constitution was hastily framed by
      private ambition or popular enthusiasm; nor could Rome, in the
      twelfth century, produce an antiquary to explain, or a legislator
      to restore, the harmony and proportions of the ancient model. The
      assembly of a free, of an armed, people, will ever speak in loud
      and weighty acclamations. But the regular distribution of the
      thirty-five tribes, the nice balance of the wealth and numbers of
      the centuries, the debates of the adverse orators, and the slow
      operations of votes and ballots, could not easily be adapted by a
      blind multitude, ignorant of the arts, and insensible of the
      benefits, of legal government. It was proposed by Arnold to
      revive and discriminate the equestrian order; but what could be
      the motive or measure of such distinction? 34 The pecuniary
      qualification of the knights must have been reduced to the
      poverty of the times: those times no longer required their civil
      functions of judges and farmers of the revenue; and their
      primitive duty, their military service on horseback, was more
      nobly supplied by feudal tenures and the spirit of chivalry. The
      jurisprudence of the republic was useless and unknown: the
      nations and families of Italy who lived under the Roman and
      Barbaric laws were insensibly mingled in a common mass; and some
      faint tradition, some imperfect fragments, preserved the memory
      of the Code and Pandects of Justinian. With their liberty the
      Romans might doubtless have restored the appellation and office
      of consuls; had they not disdained a title so promiscuously
      adopted in the Italian cities, that it has finally settled on the
      humble station of the agents of commerce in a foreign land. But
      the rights of the tribunes, the formidable word that arrested the
      public counsels, suppose or must produce a legitimate democracy.
      The old patricians were the subjects, the modern barons the
      tyrants, of the state; nor would the enemies of peace and order,
      who insulted the vicar of Christ, have long respected the unarmed
      sanctity of a plebeian magistrate. 35

      30 (return) [ Ducange (Gloss. Latinitatis Mediæ et Infimæ Ætatis,
      Decarchones, tom. ii. p. 726) gives me a quotation from Blondus,
      (Decad. ii. l. ii.:) Duo consules ex nobilitate quotannis
      fiebant, qui ad vetustum consulum exemplar summærerum præessent.
      And in Sigonius (de Regno Italiæ, l. v. Opp. tom. ii. p. 400) I
      read of the consuls and tribunes of the xth century. Both
      Blondus, and even Sigonius, too freely copied the classic method
      of supplying from reason or fancy the deficiency of records.]

      31 (return) [ In the panegyric of Berengarius (Muratori, Script.
      Rer. Ital. tom. ii. P. i. p. 408) a Roman is mentioned as
      consulis natus in the beginning of the xth century. Muratori
      (Dissert. v.) discovers, in the years 952 and 956, Gratianus in
      Dei nomine consul et dux, Georgius consul et dux; and in 1015,
      Romanus, brother of Gregory VIII., proudly, but vaguely, styles
      himself consul et dux et omnium Roma norum senator.]

      32 (return) [ As late as the xth century, the Greek emperors
      conferred on the dukes of Venice, Naples, Amalphi, &c., the title
      of upatoV or consuls, (see Chron. Sagornini, passim;) and the
      successors of Charlemagne would not abdicate any of their
      prerogative. But in general the names of _consul_ and _senator_,
      which may be found among the French and Germans, signify no more
      than count and lord, (_Signeur_, Ducange Glossar.) The monkish
      writers are often ambitious of fine classic words.]

      33 (return) [ The most constitutional form is a diploma of Otho
      III., (A. D 998,) consulibus senatûs populique Romani; but the
      act is probably spurious. At the coronation of Henry I., A.D.
      1014, the historian Dithmar (apud Muratori, Dissert. xxiii.)
      describes him, a senatoribus duodecim vallatum, quorum sex rasi
      barbâ, alii prolixâ, mystice incedebant cum baculis. The senate
      is mentioned in the panegyric of Berengarius, (p. 406.)]

      34 (return) [ In ancient Rome the equestrian order was not ranked
      with the senate and people as a third branch of the republic till
      the consulship of Cicero, who assumes the merit of the
      establishment, (Plin. Hist. Natur. xxxiii. 3. Beaufort,
      République Romaine, tom. i. p. 144—155.)]

      35 (return) [ The republican plan of Arnold of Brescia is thus
      stated by Gunther:—

               Quin etiam titulos urbis renovare vetustos; Nomine
               plebeio secernere nomen equestre, Jura tribunorum,
               sanctum reparare senatum, Et senio fessas mutasque
               reponere leges. Lapsa ruinosis, et adhuc pendentia muris
               Reddere primævo Capitolia prisca nitori.

      But of these reformations, some were no more than ideas, others
      no more than words.]

      In the revolution of the twelfth century, which gave a new
      existence and æra to Rome, we may observe the real and important
      events that marked or confirmed her political independence. I.
      The Capitoline hill, one of her seven eminences, 36 is about four
      hundred yards in length, and two hundred in breadth. A flight of
      a hundred steps led to the summit of the Tarpeian rock; and far
      steeper was the ascent before the declivities had been smoothed
      and the precipices filled by the ruins of fallen edifices. From
      the earliest ages, the Capitol had been used as a temple in
      peace, a fortress in war: after the loss of the city, it
      maintained a siege against the victorious Gauls, and the
      sanctuary of the empire was occupied, assaulted, and burnt, in
      the civil wars of Vitellius and Vespasian. 37 The temples of
      Jupiter and his kindred deities had crumbled into dust; their
      place was supplied by monasteries and houses; and the solid
      walls, the long and shelving porticos, were decayed or ruined by
      the lapse of time. It was the first act of the Romans, an act of
      freedom, to restore the strength, though not the beauty, of the
      Capitol; to fortify the seat of their arms and counsels; and as
      often as they ascended the hill, the coldest minds must have
      glowed with the remembrance of their ancestors. II. The first
      Cæsars had been invested with the exclusive coinage of the gold
      and silver; to the senate they abandoned the baser metal of
      bronze or copper: 38 the emblems and legends were inscribed on a
      more ample field by the genius of flattery; and the prince was
      relieved from the care of celebrating his own virtues. The
      successors of Diocletian despised even the flattery of the
      senate: their royal officers at Rome, and in the provinces,
      assumed the sole direction of the mint; and the same prerogative
      was inherited by the Gothic kings of Italy, and the long series
      of the Greek, the French, and the German dynasties. After an
      abdication of eight hundred years, the Roman senate asserted this
      honorable and lucrative privilege; which was tacitly renounced by
      the popes, from Paschal the Second to the establishment of their
      residence beyond the Alps. Some of these republican coins of the
      twelfth and thirteenth centuries are shown in the cabinets of the
      curious. On one of these, a gold medal, Christ is depictured
      holding in his left hand a book with this inscription: “The vow
      of the Roman senate and people: Rome the capital of the world;”
      on the reverse, St. Peter delivering a banner to a kneeling
      senator in his cap and gown, with the name and arms of his family
      impressed on a shield. 39 III. With the empire, the præfect of
      the city had declined to a municipal officer; yet he still
      exercised in the last appeal the civil and criminal jurisdiction;
      and a drawn sword, which he received from the successors of Otho,
      was the mode of his investiture and the emblem of his functions.
      40 The dignity was confined to the noble families of Rome: the
      choice of the people was ratified by the pope; but a triple oath
      of fidelity must have often embarrassed the præfect in the
      conflict of adverse duties. 41 A servant, in whom they possessed
      but a third share, was dismissed by the independent Romans: in
      his place they elected a patrician; but this title, which
      Charlemagne had not disdained, was too lofty for a citizen or a
      subject; and, after the first fervor of rebellion, they consented
      without reluctance to the restoration of the præfect. About fifty
      years after this event, Innocent the Third, the most ambitious,
      or at least the most fortunate, of the Pontiffs, delivered the
      Romans and himself from this badge of foreign dominion: he
      invested the præfect with a banner instead of a sword, and
      absolved him from all dependence of oaths or service to the
      German emperors. 42 In his place an ecclesiastic, a present or
      future cardinal, was named by the pope to the civil government of
      Rome; but his jurisdiction has been reduced to a narrow compass;
      and in the days of freedom, the right or exercise was derived
      from the senate and people. IV. After the revival of the senate,
      43 the conscript fathers (if I may use the expression) were
      invested with the legislative and executive power; but their
      views seldom reached beyond the present day; and that day was
      most frequently disturbed by violence and tumult. In its utmost
      plenitude, the order or assembly consisted of fifty-six senators,
      44 the most eminent of whom were distinguished by the title of
      counsellors: they were nominated, perhaps annually, by the
      people; and a previous choice of their electors, ten persons in
      each region, or parish, might afford a basis for a free and
      permanent constitution. The popes, who in this tempest submitted
      rather to bend than to break, confirmed by treaty the
      establishment and privileges of the senate, and expected from
      time, peace, and religion, the restoration of their government.
      The motives of public and private interest might sometimes draw
      from the Romans an occasional and temporary sacrifice of their
      claims; and they renewed their oath of allegiance to the
      successor of St. Peter and Constantine, the lawful head of the
      church and the republic. 45

      36 (return) [ After many disputes among the antiquaries of Rome,
      it seems determined, that the summit of the Capitoline hill next
      the river is strictly the Mons Tarpeius, the Arx; and that on the
      other summit, the church and convent of Araceli, the barefoot
      friars of St. Francis occupy the temple of Jupiter, (Nardini,
      Roma Antica, l. v. c. 11—16. * Note: The authority of Nardini is
      now vigorously impugned, and the question of the Arx and the
      Temple of Jupiter revived, with new arguments by Niebuhr and his
      accomplished follower, M. Bunsen. Roms Beschreibung, vol. iii. p.
      12, et seqq.—M.]

      37 (return) [ Tacit. Hist. iii. 69, 70.]

      38 (return) [ This partition of the noble and baser metals
      between the emperor and senate must, however, be adopted, not as
      a positive fact, but as the probable opinion of the best
      antiquaries, * (see the Science des Medailles of the Père
      Joubert, tom. ii. p. 208—211, in the improved and scarce edition
      of the Baron de la Bastie. * Note: Dr. Cardwell (Lecture on
      Ancient Coins, p. 70, et seq.) assigns convincing reasons in
      support of this opinion.—M.]

      39 (return) [ In his xxviith dissertation on the Antiquities of
      Italy, (tom. ii. p. 559—569,) Muratori exhibits a series of the
      senatorian coins, which bore the obscure names of _Affortiati_,
      _Infortiati_, _Provisini_, _Paparini_. During this period, all
      the popes, without excepting Boniface VIII, abstained from the
      right of coining, which was resumed by his successor Benedict
      XI., and regularly exercised in the court of Avignon.]

      40 (return) [ A German historian, Gerard of Reicherspeg (in
      Baluz. Miscell. tom. v. p. 64, apud Schmidt, Hist. des Allemands,
      tom. iii. p. 265) thus describes the constitution of Rome in the
      xith century: Grandiora urbis et orbis negotia spectant ad
      Romanum pontificem itemque ad Romanum Imperatorem, sive illius
      vicarium urbis præfectum, qui de suâ dignitate respicit utrumque,
      videlicet dominum papam cui facit hominum, et dominum imperatorem
      a quo accipit suæ potestatis insigne, scilicet gladium exertum.]

      41 (return) [ The words of a contemporary writer (Pandulph.
      Pisan. in Vit. Paschal. II. p. 357, 358) describe the election
      and oath of the præfect in 1118, inconsultis patribus.... loca
      præfectoria.... Laudes præfectoriæ.... comitiorum applausum....
      juraturum populo in ambonem sublevant.... confirmari eum in urbe
      præfectum petunt.]

      42 (return) [ Urbis præfectum ad ligiam fidelitatem recepit, et
      per mantum quod illi donavit de præfecturâ eum publice
      investivit, qui usque ad id tempus juramento fidelitatis
      imperatori fuit obligatus et ab eo præfecturæ tenuit honorem,
      (Gesta Innocent. III. in Muratori, tom. iii. P. i. p. 487.)]

      43 (return) [ See Otho Frising. Chron. vii. 31, de Gest.
      Frederic. I., l. i. c. 27.]

      44 (return) [ Cur countryman, Roger Hoveden, speaks of the
      single senators, of the _Capuzzi_ family, &c., quorum temporibus
      melius regebatur Roma quam nunc (A.D. 1194) est temporibus lvi.
      senatorum, (Ducange, Gloss. tom. vi. p. 191, Senatores.)]

      45 (return) [ Muratori (dissert. xlii. tom. iii. p. 785—788) has
      published an original treaty: Concordia inter D. nostrum papam
      Clementem III. et senatores populi Romani super regalibus et
      aliis dignitatibus urbis, &c., anno 44º senatûs. The senate
      speaks, and speaks with authority: Reddimus ad præsens....
      habebimus.... dabitis presbetria.... jurabimus pacem et
      fidelitatem, &c. A chartula de Tenementis Tusculani, dated in the
      47th year of the same æra, and confirmed decreto amplissimi
      ordinis senatûs, acclamatione P. R. publice Capitolio
      consistentis. It is there we find the difference of senatores
      consiliarii and simple senators, (Muratori, dissert. xlii. tom.
      iii. p. 787—789.)]

      The union and vigor of a public council was dissolved in a
      lawless city; and the Romans soon adopted a more strong and
      simple mode of administration. They condensed the name and
      authority of the senate in a single magistrate, or two
      colleagues; and as they were changed at the end of a year, or of
      six months, the greatness of the trust was compensated by the
      shortness of the term. But in this transient reign, the senators
      of Rome indulged their avarice and ambition: their justice was
      perverted by the interest of their family and faction; and as
      they punished only their enemies, they were obeyed only by their
      adherents. Anarchy, no longer tempered by the pastoral care of
      their bishop, admonished the Romans that they were incapable of
      governing themselves; and they sought abroad those blessings
      which they were hopeless of finding at home. In the same age, and
      from the same motives, most of the Italian republics were
      prompted to embrace a measure, which, however strange it may
      seem, was adapted to their situation, and productive of the most
      salutary effects. 46 They chose, in some foreign but friendly
      city, an impartial magistrate of noble birth and unblemished
      character, a soldier and a statesman, recommended by the voice of
      fame and his country, to whom they delegated for a time the
      supreme administration of peace and war. The compact between the
      governor and the governed was sealed with oaths and
      subscriptions; and the duration of his power, the measure of his
      stipend, the nature of their mutual obligations, were defined
      with scrupulous precision. They swore to obey him as their lawful
      superior: he pledged his faith to unite the indifference of a
      stranger with the zeal of a patriot. At his choice, four or six
      knights and civilians, his assessors in arms and justice,
      attended the _Podesta_, 47 who maintained at his own expense a
      decent retinue of servants and horses: his wife, his son, his
      brother, who might bias the affections of the judge, were left
      behind: during the exercise of his office he was not permitted to
      purchase land, to contract an alliance, or even to accept an
      invitation in the house of a citizen; nor could he honorably
      depart till he had satisfied the complaints that might be urged
      against his government.

      46 (return) [ Muratori (dissert. xlv. tom. iv. p. 64—92) has
      fully explained this mode of government; and the _Occulus
      Pastoralis_, which he has given at the end, is a treatise or
      sermon on the duties of these foreign magistrates.]

      47 (return) [ In the Latin writers, at least of the silver age,
      the title of _Potestas_ was transferred from the office to the
      magistrate:—

               Hujus qui trahitur prætextam sumere mavis; An Fidenarum
               Gabiorumque esse _Potestas_. Juvenal. Satir. x. 99.11]




      Chapter LXIX: State Of Rome From The Twelfth Century.—Part III.

      It was thus, about the middle of the thirteenth century, that the
      Romans called from Bologna the senator Brancaleone, 48 whose fame
      and merit have been rescued from oblivion by the pen of an
      English historian. A just anxiety for his reputation, a clear
      foresight of the difficulties of the task, had engaged him to
      refuse the honor of their choice: the statutes of Rome were
      suspended, and his office prolonged to the term of three years.
      By the guilty and licentious he was accused as cruel; by the
      clergy he was suspected as partial; but the friends of peace and
      order applauded the firm and upright magistrate by whom those
      blessings were restored. No criminals were so powerful as to
      brave, so obscure as to elude, the justice of the senator. By his
      sentence two nobles of the Annibaldi family were executed on a
      gibbet; and he inexorably demolished, in the city and
      neighborhood, one hundred and forty towers, the strong shelters
      of rapine and mischief. The bishop, as a simple bishop, was
      compelled to reside in his diocese; and the standard of
      Brancaleone was displayed in the field with terror and effect.
      His services were repaid by the ingratitude of a people unworthy
      of the happiness which they enjoyed. By the public robbers, whom
      he had provoked for their sake, the Romans were excited to depose
      and imprison their benefactor; nor would his life have been
      spared, if Bologna had not possessed a pledge for his safety.
      Before his departure, the prudent senator had required the
      exchange of thirty hostages of the noblest families of Rome: on
      the news of his danger, and at the prayer of his wife, they were
      more strictly guarded; and Bologna, in the cause of honor,
      sustained the thunders of a papal interdict. This generous
      resistance allowed the Romans to compare the present with the
      past; and Brancaleone was conducted from the prison to the
      Capitol amidst the acclamations of a repentant people. The
      remainder of his government was firm and fortunate; and as soon
      as envy was appeased by death, his head, enclosed in a precious
      vase, was deposited on a lofty column of marble. 49

      48 (return) [ See the life and death of Brancaleone, in the
      Historia Major of Matthew Paris, p. 741, 757, 792, 797, 799, 810,
      823, 833, 836, 840. The multitude of pilgrims and suitors
      connected Rome and St. Albans, and the resentment of the English
      clergy prompted them to rejoice when ever the popes were humbled
      and oppressed.]

      49 (return) [ Matthew Paris thus ends his account: Caput vero
      ipsius Brancaleonis in vase pretioso super marmoream columnam
      collocatum, in signum sui valoris et probitatis, quasi reliquias,
      superstitiose nimis et pompose sustulerunt. Fuerat enim
      superborum potentum et malefactorum urbis malleus et extirpator,
      et populi protector et defensor veritatis et justitiæ imitator et
      amator, (p. 840.) A biographer of Innocent IV. (Muratori, Script.
      tom. iii. P. i. p. 591, 592) draws a less favorable portrait of
      this Ghibeline senator.]

      The impotence of reason and virtue recommended in Italy a more
      effectual choice: instead of a private citizen, to whom they
      yielded a voluntary and precarious obedience, the Romans elected
      for their senator some prince of independent power, who could
      defend them from their enemies and themselves. Charles of Anjou
      and Provence, the most ambitious and warlike monarch of the age,
      accepted at the same time the kingdom of Naples from the pope,
      and the office of senator from the Roman people. 50 As he passed
      through the city, in his road to victory, he received their oath
      of allegiance, lodged in the Lateran palace, and smoothed in a
      short visit the harsh features of his despotic character. Yet
      even Charles was exposed to the inconstancy of the people, who
      saluted with the same acclamations the passage of his rival, the
      unfortunate Conradin; and a powerful avenger, who reigned in the
      Capitol, alarmed the fears and jealousy of the popes. The
      absolute term of his life was superseded by a renewal every third
      year; and the enmity of Nicholas the Third obliged the Sicilian
      king to abdicate the government of Rome. In his bull, a perpetual
      law, the imperious pontiff asserts the truth, validity, and use
      of the donation of Constantine, not less essential to the peace
      of the city than to the independence of the church; establishes
      the annual election of the senator; and formally disqualifies all
      emperors, kings, princes, and persons of an eminent and
      conspicuous rank. 51 This prohibitory clause was repealed in his
      own behalf by Martin the Fourth, who humbly solicited the
      suffrage of the Romans. In the presence, and by the authority, of
      the people, two electors conferred, not on the pope, but on the
      noble and faithful Martin, the dignity of senator, and the
      supreme administration of the republic, 52 to hold during his
      natural life, and to exercise at pleasure by himself or his
      deputies. About fifty years afterwards, the same title was
      granted to the emperor Lewis of Bavaria; and the liberty of Rome
      was acknowledged by her two sovereigns, who accepted a municipal
      office in the government of their own metropolis.

      50 (return) [ The election of Charles of Anjou to the office of
      perpetual senator of Rome is mentioned by the historians in the
      viiith volume of the Collection of Muratori, by Nicholas de
      Jamsilla, (p. 592,) the monk of Padua, (p. 724,) Sabas Malaspina,
      (l. ii. c. 9, p. 308,) and Ricordano Malespini, (c. 177, p.
      999.)]

      51 (return) [ The high-sounding bull of Nicholas III., which
      founds his temporal sovereignty on the donation of Constantine,
      is still extant; and as it has been inserted by Boniface VIII. in
      the _Sexte_ of the Decretals, it must be received by the
      Catholics, or at least by the Papists, as a sacred and perpetual
      law.]

      52 (return) [ I am indebted to Fleury (Hist. Ecclés. tom. xviii.
      p. 306) for an extract of this Roman act, which he has taken from
      the Ecclesiastical Annals of Odericus Raynaldus, A.D. 1281, No.
      14, 15.]

      In the first moments of rebellion, when Arnold of Brescia had
      inflamed their minds against the church, the Romans artfully
      labored to conciliate the favor of the empire, and to recommend
      their merit and services in the cause of Cæsar. The style of
      their ambassadors to Conrad the Third and Frederic the First is a
      mixture of flattery and pride, the tradition and the ignorance of
      their own history. 53 After some complaint of his silence and
      neglect, they exhort the former of these princes to pass the
      Alps, and assume from their hands the Imperial crown. “We beseech
      your majesty not to disdain the humility of your sons and
      vassals, not to listen to the accusations of our common enemies;
      who calumniate the senate as hostile to your throne, who sow the
      seeds of discord, that they may reap the harvest of destruction.
      The pope and the _Sicilian_ are united in an impious league to
      oppose _our_ liberty and _your_ coronation. With the blessing of
      God, our zeal and courage has hitherto defeated their attempts.
      Of their powerful and factious adherents, more especially the
      Frangipani, we have taken by assault the houses and turrets: some
      of these are occupied by our troops, and some are levelled with
      the ground. The Milvian bridge, which they had broken, is
      restored and fortified for your safe passage; and your army may
      enter the city without being annoyed from the castle of St.
      Angelo. All that we have done, and all that we design, is for
      your honor and service, in the loyal hope, that you will speedily
      appear in person, to vindicate those rights which have been
      invaded by the clergy, to revive the dignity of the empire, and
      to surpass the fame and glory of your predecessors. May you fix
      your residence in Rome, the capital of the world; give laws to
      Italy, and the Teutonic kingdom; and imitate the example of
      Constantine and Justinian, 54 who, by the vigor of the senate and
      people, obtained the sceptre of the earth.” 55 But these splendid
      and fallacious wishes were not cherished by Conrad the
      Franconian, whose eyes were fixed on the Holy Land, and who died
      without visiting Rome soon after his return from the Holy Land.

      53 (return) [ These letters and speeches are preserved by Otho
      bishop of Frisingen, (Fabric. Bibliot. Lat. Med. et Infim. tom.
      v. p. 186, 187,) perhaps the noblest of historians: he was son of
      Leopold marquis of Austria; his mother, Agnes, was daughter of
      the emperor Henry IV., and he was half-brother and uncle to
      Conrad III. and Frederic I. He has left, in seven books, a
      Chronicle of the Times; in two, the Gesta Frederici I., the last
      of which is inserted in the vith volume of Muratori’s
      historians.]

      54 (return) [ We desire (said the ignorant Romans) to restore the
      empire in um statum, quo fuit tempore Constantini et Justiniani,
      qui totum orbem vigore senatûs et populi Romani suis tenuere
      manibus.]

      55 (return) [ Otho Frising. de Gestis Frederici I. l. i. c. 28,
      p. 662—664.]

      His nephew and successor, Frederic Barbarossa, was more ambitious
      of the Imperial crown; nor had any of the successors of Otho
      acquired such absolute sway over the kingdom of Italy. Surrounded
      by his ecclesiastical and secular princes, he gave audience in
      his camp at Sutri to the ambassadors of Rome, who thus addressed
      him in a free and florid oration: “Incline your ear to the queen
      of cities; approach with a peaceful and friendly mind the
      precincts of Rome, which has cast away the yoke of the clergy,
      and is impatient to crown her legitimate emperor. Under your
      auspicious influence, may the primitive times be restored. Assert
      the prerogatives of the eternal city, and reduce under her
      monarchy the insolence of the world. You are not ignorant, that,
      in former ages, by the wisdom of the senate, by the valor and
      discipline of the equestrian order, she extended her victorious
      arms to the East and West, beyond the Alps, and over the islands
      of the ocean. By our sins, in the absence of our princes, the
      noble institution of the senate has sunk in oblivion; and with
      our prudence, our strength has likewise decreased. We have
      revived the senate, and the equestrian order: the counsels of the
      one, the arms of the other, will be devoted to your person and
      the service of the empire. Do you not hear the language of the
      Roman matron? You were a guest, I have adopted you as a citizen;
      a Transalpine stranger, I have elected you for my sovereign; 56
      and given you myself, and all that is mine. Your first and most
      sacred duty is to swear and subscribe, that you will shed your
      blood for the republic; that you will maintain in peace and
      justice the laws of the city and the charters of your
      predecessors; and that you will reward with five thousand pounds
      of silver the faithful senators who shall proclaim your titles in
      the Capitol. With the name, assume the character, of Augustus.”
      The flowers of Latin rhetoric were not yet exhausted; but
      Frederic, impatient of their vanity, interrupted the orators in
      the high tone of royalty and conquest. “Famous indeed have been
      the fortitude and wisdom of the ancient Romans; but your speech
      is not seasoned with wisdom, and I could wish that fortitude were
      conspicuous in your actions. Like all sublunary things, Rome has
      felt the vicissitudes of time and fortune. Your noblest families
      were translated to the East, to the royal city of Constantine;
      and the remains of your strength and freedom have long since been
      exhausted by the Greeks and Franks. Are you desirous of beholding
      the ancient glory of Rome, the gravity of the senate, the spirit
      of the knights, the discipline of the camp, the valor of the
      legions? you will find them in the German republic. It is not
      empire, naked and alone, the ornaments and virtues of empire have
      likewise migrated beyond the Alps to a more deserving people: 57
      they will be employed in your defence, but they claim your
      obedience. You pretend that myself or my predecessors have been
      invited by the Romans: you mistake the word; they were not
      invited, they were implored. From its foreign and domestic
      tyrants, the city was rescued by Charlemagne and Otho, whose
      ashes repose in our country; and their dominion was the price of
      your deliverance. Under that dominion your ancestors lived and
      died. I claim by the right of inheritance and possession, and who
      shall dare to extort you from my hands? Is the hand of the Franks
      58 and Germans enfeebled by age? Am I vanquished? Am I a captive?
      Am I not encompassed with the banners of a potent and invincible
      army? You impose conditions on your master; you require oaths: if
      the conditions are just, an oath is superfluous; if unjust, it is
      criminal. Can you doubt my equity? It is extended to the meanest
      of my subjects. Will not my sword be unsheathed in the defence of
      the Capitol? By that sword the northern kingdom of Denmark has
      been restored to the Roman empire. You prescribe the measure and
      the objects of my bounty, which flows in a copious but a
      voluntary stream. All will be given to patient merit; all will be
      denied to rude importunity.” 59 Neither the emperor nor the
      senate could maintain these lofty pretensions of dominion and
      liberty. United with the pope, and suspicious of the Romans,
      Frederic continued his march to the Vatican; his coronation was
      disturbed by a sally from the Capitol; and if the numbers and
      valor of the Germans prevailed in the bloody conflict, he could
      not safely encamp in the presence of a city of which he styled
      himself the sovereign. About twelve years afterwards, he besieged
      Rome, to seat an antipope in the chair of St. Peter; and twelve
      Pisan galleys were introduced into the Tyber: but the senate and
      people were saved by the arts of negotiation and the progress of
      disease; nor did Frederic or his successors reiterate the hostile
      attempt. Their laborious reigns were exercised by the popes, the
      crusades, and the independence of Lombardy and Germany: they
      courted the alliance of the Romans; and Frederic the Second
      offered in the Capitol the great standard, the _Caroccio_ of
      Milan. 60 After the extinction of the house of Swabia, they were
      banished beyond the Alps: and their last coronations betrayed the
      impotence and poverty of the Teutonic Cæsars. 61

      56 (return) [ Hospes eras, civem feci. Advena fuisti ex
      Transalpinis partibus principem constitui.]

      57 (return) [ Non cessit nobis nudum imperium, virtute sua
      amictum venit, ornamenta sua secum traxit. Penes nos sunt
      consules tui, &c. Cicero or Livy would not have rejected these
      images, the eloquence of a Barbarian born and educated in the
      Hercynian forest.]

      58 (return) [ Otho of Frisingen, who surely understood the
      language of the court and diet of Germany, speaks of the Franks
      in the xiith century as the reigning nation, (Proceres Franci,
      equites Franci, manus Francorum:) he adds, however, the epithet
      of _Teutonici_.]

      59 (return) [ Otho Frising. de Gestis Frederici I., l. ii. c. 22,
      p. 720—733. These original and authentic acts I have translated
      and abridged with freedom, yet with fidelity.]

      60 (return) [ From the Chronicles of Ricobaldo and Francis Pipin,
      Muratori (dissert. xxvi. tom. ii. p. 492) has translated this
      curious fact with the doggerel verses that accompanied the gift:—

               Ave decus orbis, ave! victus tibi destinor, ave! Currus
               ab Augusto Frederico Cæsare justo. Væ Mediolanum! jam
               sentis spernere vanum Imperii vires, proprias tibi
               tollere vires. Ergo triumphorum urbs potes memor esse
               priorum Quos tibi mittebant reges qui bella gerebant.

      Ne si dee tacere (I now use the Italian Dissertations, tom. i. p.
      444) che nell’ anno 1727, una copia desso Caroccio in marmo
      dianzi ignoto si scopri, nel campidoglio, presso alle carcere di
      quel luogo, dove Sisto V. l’avea falto rinchiudere. Stava esso
      posto sopra quatro colonne di marmo fino colla sequente
      inscrizione, &c.; to the same purpose as the old inscription.]

      61 (return) [ The decline of the Imperial arms and authority in
      Italy is related with impartial learning in the Annals of
      Muratori, (tom. x. xi. xii.;) and the reader may compare his
      narrative with the Histoires des Allemands (tom. iii. iv.) by
      Schmidt, who has deserved the esteem of his countrymen.]

      Under the reign of Adrian, when the empire extended from the
      Euphrates to the ocean, from Mount Atlas to the Grampian hills, a
      fanciful historian 62 amused the Romans with the picture of their
      ancient wars. “There was a time,” says Florus, “when Tibur and
      Præneste, our summer retreats, were the objects of hostile vows
      in the Capitol, when we dreaded the shades of the Arician groves,
      when we could triumph without a blush over the nameless villages
      of the Sabines and Latins, and even Corioli could afford a title
      not unworthy of a victorious general.” The pride of his
      contemporaries was gratified by the contrast of the past and the
      present: they would have been humbled by the prospect of
      futurity; by the prediction, that after a thousand years, Rome,
      despoiled of empire, and contracted to her primæval limits, would
      renew the same hostilities, on the same ground which was then
      decorated with her villas and gardens. The adjacent territory on
      either side of the Tyber was always claimed, and sometimes
      possessed, as the patrimony of St. Peter; but the barons assumed
      a lawless independence, and the cities too faithfully copied the
      revolt and discord of the metropolis. In the twelfth and
      thirteenth centuries the Romans incessantly labored to reduce or
      destroy the contumacious vassals of the church and senate; and if
      their headstrong and selfish ambition was moderated by the pope,
      he often encouraged their zeal by the alliance of his spiritual
      arms. Their warfare was that of the first consuls and dictators,
      who were taken from the plough. The assembled in arms at the foot
      of the Capitol; sallied from the gates, plundered or burnt the
      harvests of their neighbors, engaged in tumultuary conflict, and
      returned home after an expedition of fifteen or twenty days.
      Their sieges were tedious and unskilful: in the use of victory,
      they indulged the meaner passions of jealousy and revenge; and
      instead of adopting the valor, they trampled on the misfortunes,
      of their adversaries. The captives, in their shirts, with a rope
      round their necks, solicited their pardon: the fortifications,
      and even the buildings, of the rival cities, were demolished, and
      the inhabitants were scattered in the adjacent villages. It was
      thus that the seats of the cardinal bishops, Porto, Ostia,
      Albanum, Tusculum, Præneste, and Tibur or Tivoli, were
      successively overthrown by the ferocious hostility of the Romans.
      63 Of these, 64 Porto and Ostia, the two keys of the Tyber, are
      still vacant and desolate: the marshy and unwholesome banks are
      peopled with herds of buffaloes, and the river is lost to every
      purpose of navigation and trade. The hills, which afford a shady
      retirement from the autumnal heats, have again smiled with the
      blessings of peace; Frescati has arisen near the ruins of
      Tusculum; Tibur or Tivoli has resumed the honors of a city, 65
      and the meaner towns of Albano and Palestrina are decorated with
      the villas of the cardinals and princes of Rome. In the work of
      destruction, the ambition of the Romans was often checked and
      repulsed by the neighboring cities and their allies: in the first
      siege of Tibur, they were driven from their camp; and the battles
      of Tusculum 66 and Viterbo 67 might be compared in their relative
      state to the memorable fields of Thrasymene and Cannæ. In the
      first of these petty wars, thirty thousand Romans were overthrown
      by a thousand German horse, whom Frederic Barbarossa had detached
      to the relief of Tusculum: and if we number the slain at three,
      the prisoners at two, thousand, we shall embrace the most
      authentic and moderate account. Sixty-eight years afterwards they
      marched against Viterbo in the ecclesiastical state with the
      whole force of the city; by a rare coalition the Teutonic eagle
      was blended, in the adverse banners, with the keys of St. Peter;
      and the pope’s auxiliaries were commanded by a count of Thoulouse
      and a bishop of Winchester. The Romans were discomfited with
      shame and slaughter: but the English prelate must have indulged
      the vanity of a pilgrim, if he multiplied their numbers to one
      hundred, and their loss in the field to thirty, thousand men. Had
      the policy of the senate and the discipline of the legions been
      restored with the Capitol, the divided condition of Italy would
      have offered the fairest opportunity of a second conquest. But in
      arms, the modern Romans were not _above_, and in arts, they were
      far _below_, the common level of the neighboring republics. Nor
      was their warlike spirit of any long continuance; after some
      irregular sallies, they subsided in the national apathy, in the
      neglect of military institutions, and in the disgraceful and
      dangerous use of foreign mercenaries.

      62 (return) [ Tibur nunc suburbanum, et æstivæ Præneste deliciæ,
      nuncupatis in Capitolio votis petebantur. The whole passage of
      Florus (l. i. c. 11) may be read with pleasure, and has deserved
      the praise of a man of genius, (uvres de Montesquieu, tom. iii.
      p. 634, 635, quarto edition.)]

      63 (return) [ Ne a feritate Romanorum, sicut fuerant Hostienses,
      Portuenses, Tusculanenses, Albanenses, Labicenses, et nuper
      Tiburtini destruerentur, (Matthew Paris, p. 757.) These events
      are marked in the Annals and Index (the xviiith volume) of
      Muratori.]

      64 (return) [ For the state or ruin of these suburban cities, the
      banks of the Tyber, &c., see the lively picture of the P. Labat,
      (Voyage en Espagne et en Italiæ,) who had long resided in the
      neighborhood of Rome, and the more accurate description of which
      P. Eschinard (Roma, 1750, in octavo) has added to the
      topographical map of Cingolani.]

      65 (return) [ Labat (tom. iii. p. 233) mentions a recent decree
      of the Roman government, which has severely mortified the pride
      and poverty of Tivoli: in civitate Tiburtinâ non vivitur
      civiliter.]

      66 (return) [ I depart from my usual method, of quoting only by
      the date the Annals of Muratori, in consideration of the critical
      balance in which he has weighed nine contemporary writers who
      mention the battle of Tusculum, (tom. x. p. 42—44.)]

      67 (return) [ Matthew Paris, p. 345. This bishop of Winchester
      was Peter de Rupibus, who occupied the see thirty-two years,
      (A.D. 1206—1238.) and is described, by the English historian, as
      a soldier and a statesman. (p. 178, 399.)]

      Ambition is a weed of quick and early vegetation in the vineyard
      of Christ. Under the first Christian princes, the chair of St.
      Peter was disputed by the votes, the venality, the violence, of a
      popular election: the sanctuaries of Rome were polluted with
      blood; and, from the third to the twelfth century, the church was
      distracted by the mischief of frequent schisms. As long as the
      final appeal was determined by the civil magistrate, these
      mischiefs were transient and local: the merits were tried by
      equity or favor; nor could the unsuccessful competitor long
      disturb the triumph of his rival. But after the emperors had been
      divested of their prerogatives, after a maxim had been
      established that the vicar of Christ is amenable to no earthly
      tribunal, each vacancy of the holy see might involve Christendom
      in controversy and war. The claims of the cardinals and inferior
      clergy, of the nobles and people, were vague and litigious: the
      freedom of choice was overruled by the tumults of a city that no
      longer owned or obeyed a superior. On the decease of a pope, two
      factions proceeded in different churches to a double election:
      the number and weight of votes, the priority of time, the merit
      of the candidates, might balance each other: the most respectable
      of the clergy were divided; and the distant princes, who bowed
      before the spiritual throne, could not distinguish the spurious,
      from the legitimate, idol. The emperors were often the authors of
      the schism, from the political motive of opposing a friendly to a
      hostile pontiff; and each of the competitors was reduced to
      suffer the insults of his enemies, who were not awed by
      conscience, and to purchase the support of his adherents, who
      were instigated by avarice or ambition a peaceful and perpetual
      succession was ascertained by Alexander the Third, 68 who finally
      abolished the tumultuary votes of the clergy and people, and
      defined the right of election in the sole college of cardinals.
      69 The three orders of bishops, priests, and deacons, were
      assimilated to each other by this important privilege; the
      parochial clergy of Rome obtained the first rank in the
      hierarchy: they were indifferently chosen among the nations of
      Christendom; and the possession of the richest benefices, of the
      most important bishoprics, was not incompatible with their title
      and office. The senators of the Catholic church, the coadjutors
      and legates of the supreme pontiff, were robed in purple, the
      symbol of martyrdom or royalty; they claimed a proud equality
      with kings; and their dignity was enhanced by the smallness of
      their number, which, till the reign of Leo the Tenth, seldom
      exceeded twenty or twenty-five persons. By this wise regulation,
      all doubt and scandal were removed, and the root of schism was so
      effectually destroyed, that in a period of six hundred years a
      double choice has only once divided the unity of the sacred
      college. But as the concurrence of two thirds of the votes had
      been made necessary, the election was often delayed by the
      private interest and passions of the cardinals; and while they
      prolonged their independent reign, the Christian world was left
      destitute of a head. A vacancy of almost three years had preceded
      the elevation of George the Tenth, who resolved to prevent the
      future abuse; and his bull, after some opposition, has been
      consecrated in the code of the canon law. 70 Nine days are
      allowed for the obsequies of the deceased pope, and the arrival
      of the absent cardinals; on the tenth, they are imprisoned, each
      with one domestic, in a common apartment or _conclave_, without
      any separation of walls or curtains: a small window is reserved
      for the introduction of necessaries; but the door is locked on
      both sides and guarded by the magistrates of the city, to seclude
      them from all correspondence with the world. If the election be
      not consummated in three days, the luxury of their table is
      contracted to a single dish at dinner and supper; and after the
      eighth day, they are reduced to a scanty allowance of bread,
      water, and wine. During the vacancy of the holy see, the
      cardinals are prohibited from touching the revenues, or assuming,
      unless in some rare emergency, the government of the church: all
      agreements and promises among the electors are formally annulled;
      and their integrity is fortified by their solemn oath and the
      prayers of the Catholics. Some articles of inconvenient or
      superfluous rigor have been gradually relaxed, but the principle
      of confinement is vigorous and entire: they are still urged, by
      the personal motives of health and freedom, to accelerate the
      moment of their deliverance; and the improvement of ballot or
      secret votes has wrapped the struggles of the conclave 71 in the
      silky veil of charity and politeness. 72 By these institutions
      the Romans were excluded from the election of their prince and
      bishop; and in the fever of wild and precarious liberty, they
      seemed insensible of the loss of this inestimable privilege. The
      emperor Lewis of Bavaria revived the example of the great Otho.
      After some negotiation with the magistrates, the Roman people
      were assembled 73 in the square before St. Peter’s: the pope of
      Avignon, John the Twenty-second, was deposed: the choice of his
      successor was ratified by their consent and applause. They freely
      voted for a new law, that their bishop should never be absent
      more than three months in the year, and two days’ journey from
      the city; and that if he neglected to return on the third
      summons, the public servant should be degraded and dismissed. 74
      But Lewis forgot his own debility and the prejudices of the
      times: beyond the precincts of a German camp, his useless phantom
      was rejected; the Romans despised their own workmanship; the
      antipope implored the mercy of his lawful sovereign; 75 and the
      exclusive right of the cardinals was more firmly established by
      this unseasonable attack.

      68 (return) [ See Mosheim, Institut. Histor. Ecclesiast. p. 401,
      403. Alexander himself had nearly been the victim of a contested
      election; and the doubtful merits of Innocent had only
      preponderated by the weight of genius and learning which St.
      Bernard cast into the scale, (see his life and writings.)]

      69 (return) [ The origin, titles, importance, dress, precedency,
      &c., of the Roman cardinals, are very ably discussed by
      Thomassin, (Discipline de l’Eglise, tom. i. p. 1262—1287;) but
      their purple is now much faded. The sacred college was raised to
      the definite number of seventy-two, to represent, under his
      vicar, the disciples of Christ.]

      70 (return) [ See the bull of Gregory X. approbante sacro
      concilio, in the _Sexts_ of the Canon Law, (l. i. tit. 6, c. 3,)
      a supplement to the Decretals, which Boniface VIII. promulgated
      at Rome in 1298, and addressed in all the universities of
      Europe.]

      71 (return) [ The genius of Cardinal de Retz had a right to paint
      a conclave, (of 1665,) in which he was a spectator and an actor,
      (Mémoires, tom. iv. p. 15—57;) but I am at a loss to appreciate
      the knowledge or authority of an anonymous Italian, whose history
      (Conclavi de’ Pontifici Romani, in 4to. 1667) has been continued
      since the reign of Alexander VII. The accidental form of the work
      furnishes a lesson, though not an antidote, to ambition. From a
      labyrinth of intrigues, we emerge to the adoration of the
      successful candidate; but the next page opens with his funeral.]

      72 (return) [ The expressions of Cardinal de Retz are positive
      and picturesque: On y vecut toujours ensemble avec le même
      respect, et la même civilité que l’on observe dans le cabinet des
      rois, avec la même politesse qu’on avoit dans la cour de Henri
      III., avec la même familiarité que l’on voit dans les colleges;
      avec la même modestie, qui se remarque dans les noviciats; et
      avec la même charité, du moins en apparence, qui pourroit ètre
      entre des frères parfaitement unis.]

      73 (return) [ Richiesti per bando (says John Villani) sanatori di
      Roma, e 52 del popolo, et capitani de’ 25, e consoli,
      (_consoli?_) et 13 buone huomini, uno per rione. Our knowledge is
      too imperfect to pronounce how much of this constitution was
      temporary, and how much ordinary and permanent. Yet it is faintly
      illustrated by the ancient statutes of Rome.]

      74 (return) [ Villani (l. x. c. 68—71, in Muratori, Script. tom.
      xiii. p. 641—645) relates this law, and the whole transaction,
      with much less abhorrence than the prudent Muratori. Any one
      conversant with the darker ages must have observed how much the
      sense (I mean the nonsense) of superstition is fluctuating and
      inconsistent.]

      75 (return) [ In the first volume of the Popes of Avignon, see
      the second original Life of John XXII. p. 142—145, the confession
      of the antipope p. 145—152, and the laborious notes of Baluze, p.
      714, 715.]

      Had the election been always held in the Vatican, the rights of
      the senate and people would not have been violated with impunity.
      But the Romans forgot, and were forgotten. in the absence of the
      successors of Gregory the Seventh, who did not keep as a divine
      precept their ordinary residence in the city and diocese. The
      care of that diocese was less important than the government of
      the universal church; nor could the popes delight in a city in
      which their authority was always opposed, and their person was
      often endangered. From the persecution of the emperors, and the
      wars of Italy, they escaped beyond the Alps into the hospitable
      bosom of France; from the tumults of Rome they prudently withdrew
      to live and die in the more tranquil stations of Anagni, Perugia,
      Viterbo, and the adjacent cities. When the flock was offended or
      impoverished by the absence of the shepherd, they were recalled
      by a stern admonition, that St. Peter had fixed his chair, not in
      an obscure village, but in the capital of the world; by a
      ferocious menace, that the Romans would march in arms to destroy
      the place and people that should dare to afford them a retreat.
      They returned with timorous obedience; and were saluted with the
      account of a heavy debt, of all the losses which their desertion
      had occasioned, the hire of lodgings, the sale of provisions, and
      the various expenses of servants and strangers who attended the
      court. 76 After a short interval of peace, and perhaps of
      authority, they were again banished by new tumults, and again
      summoned by the imperious or respectful invitation of the senate.
      In these occasional retreats, the exiles and fugitives of the
      Vatican were seldom long, or far, distant from the metropolis;
      but in the beginning of the fourteenth century, the apostolic
      throne was transported, as it might seem forever, from the Tyber
      to the Rhône; and the cause of the transmigration may be deduced
      from the furious contest between Boniface the Eighth and the king
      of France. 77 The spiritual arms of excommunication and interdict
      were repulsed by the union of the three estates, and the
      privileges of the Gallican church; but the pope was not prepared
      against the carnal weapons which Philip the Fair had courage to
      employ. As the pope resided at Anagni, without the suspicion of
      danger, his palace and person were assaulted by three hundred
      horse, who had been secretly levied by William of Nogaret, a
      French minister, and Sciarra Colonna, of a noble but hostile
      family of Rome. The cardinals fled; the inhabitants of Anagni
      were seduced from their allegiance and gratitude; but the
      dauntless Boniface, unarmed and alone, seated himself in his
      chair, and awaited, like the conscript fathers of old, the swords
      of the Gauls. Nogaret, a foreign adversary, was content to
      execute the orders of his master: by the domestic enmity of
      Colonna, he was insulted with words and blows; and during a
      confinement of three days his life was threatened by the
      hardships which they inflicted on the obstinacy which they
      provoked. Their strange delay gave time and courage to the
      adherents of the church, who rescued him from sacrilegious
      violence; but his imperious soul was wounded in the vital part;
      and Boniface expired at Rome in a frenzy of rage and revenge. His
      memory is stained with the glaring vices of avarice and pride;
      nor has the courage of a martyr promoted this ecclesiastical
      champion to the honors of a saint; a magnanimous sinner, (say the
      chronicles of the times,) who entered like a fox, reigned like a
      lion, and died like a dog. He was succeeded by Benedict the
      Eleventh, the mildest of mankind. Yet he excommunicated the
      impious emissaries of Philip, and devoted the city and people of
      Anagni by a tremendous curse, whose effects are still visible to
      the eyes of superstition. 78

      76 (return) [ Romani autem non valentes nec volentes ultra suam
      celare cupiditatem gravissimam, contra papam movere cperunt
      questionem, exigentes ab eo urgentissime omnia quæ subierant per
      ejus absentiam damna et jacturas, videlicet in hispitiis
      locandis, in mercimoniis, in usuris, in redditibus, in
      provisionibus, et in aliis modis innumerabilibus. Quòd cum
      audisset papa, præcordialiter ingemuit, et se comperiens
      _muscipulatum_, &c., Matt. Paris, p. 757. For the ordinary
      history of the popes, their life and death, their residence and
      absence, it is enough to refer to the ecclesiastical annalists,
      Spondanus and Fleury.]

      77 (return) [ Besides the general historians of the church of
      Italy and of France, we possess a valuable treatise composed by a
      learned friend of Thuanus, which his last and best editors have
      published in the appendix (Histoire particulière du grand
      Différend entre Boniface VIII et Philippe le Bel, par Pierre du
      Puis, tom. vii. P. xi. p. 61—82.)]

      78 (return) [ It is difficult to know whether Labat (tom. iv. p.
      53—57) be in jest or in earnest, when he supposes that Anagni
      still feels the weight of this curse, and that the cornfields, or
      vineyards, or olive-trees, are annually blasted by Nature, the
      obsequious handmaid of the popes.]




      Chapter LXIX: State Of Rome From The Twelfth Century.—Part IV.

      After his decease, the tedious and equal suspense of the conclave
      was fixed by the dexterity of the French faction. A specious
      offer was made and accepted, that, in the term of forty days,
      they would elect one of the three candidates who should be named
      by their opponents. The archbishop of Bourdeaux, a furious enemy
      of his king and country, was the first on the list; but his
      ambition was known; and his conscience obeyed the calls of
      fortune and the commands of a benefactor, who had been informed
      by a swift messenger that the choice of a pope was now in his
      hands. The terms were regulated in a private interview; and with
      such speed and secrecy was the business transacted, that the
      unanimous conclave applauded the elevation of Clement the Fifth.
      79 The cardinals of both parties were soon astonished by a
      summons to attend him beyond the Alps; from whence, as they soon
      discovered, they must never hope to return. He was engaged, by
      promise and affection, to prefer the residence of France; and,
      after dragging his court through Poitou and Gascony, and
      devouring, by his expense, the cities and convents on the road,
      he finally reposed at Avignon, 80 which flourished above seventy
      years 81 the seat of the Roman pontiff and the metropolis of
      Christendom. By land, by sea, by the Rhône, the position of
      Avignon was on all sides accessible; the southern provinces of
      France do not yield to Italy itself; new palaces arose for the
      accommodation of the pope and cardinals; and the arts of luxury
      were soon attracted by the treasures of the church. They were
      already possessed of the adjacent territory, the Venaissin
      county, 82 a populous and fertile spot; and the sovereignty of
      Avignon was afterwards purchased from the youth and distress of
      Jane, the first queen of Naples and countess of Provence, for the
      inadequate price of fourscore thousand florins. 83 Under the
      shadow of a French monarchy, amidst an obedient people, the popes
      enjoyed an honorable and tranquil state, to which they long had
      been strangers: but Italy deplored their absence; and Rome, in
      solitude and poverty, might repent of the ungovernable freedom
      which had driven from the Vatican the successor of St. Peter. Her
      repentance was tardy and fruitless: after the death of the old
      members, the sacred college was filled with French cardinals, 84
      who beheld Rome and Italy with abhorrence and contempt, and
      perpetuated a series of national, and even provincial, popes,
      attached by the most indissoluble ties to their native country.

      79 (return) [ See, in the Chronicle of Giovanni Villani, (l.
      viii. c. 63, 64, 80, in Muratori, tom. xiii.,) the imprisonment
      of Boniface VIII., and the election of Clement V., the last of
      which, like most anecdotes, is embarrassed with some
      difficulties.]

      80 (return) [ The original lives of the eight popes of Avignon,
      Clement V., John XXII., Benedict XI., Clement VI., Innocent VI.,
      Urban V., Gregory XI., and Clement VII., are published by Stephen
      Baluze, (Vitæ Paparum Avenionensium; Paris, 1693, 2 vols. in
      4to.,) with copious and elaborate notes, and a second volume of
      acts and documents. With the true zeal of an editor and a
      patriot, he devoutly justifies or excuses the characters of his
      countrymen.]

      81 (return) [ The exile of Avignon is compared by the Italians
      with Babylon, and the Babylonish captivity. Such furious
      metaphors, more suitable to the ardor of Petrarch than to the
      judgment of Muratori, are gravely refuted in Baluze’s preface.
      The abbé de Sade is distracted between the love of Petrarch and
      of his country. Yet he modestly pleads, that many of the local
      inconveniences of Avignon are now removed; and many of the vices
      against which the poet declaims, had been imported with the Roman
      court by the strangers of Italy, (tom. i. p. 23—28.)]

      82 (return) [ The comtat Venaissin was ceded to the popes in 1273
      by Philip III. king of France, after he had inherited the
      dominions of the count of Thoulouse. Forty years before, the
      heresy of Count Raymond had given them a pretence of seizure, and
      they derived some obscure claim from the xith century to some
      lands citra Rhodanum, (Valesii Notitia Galliarum, p. 495, 610.
      Longuerue, Description de la France, tom. i. p. 376—381.)]

      83 (return) [ If a possession of four centuries were not itself a
      title, such objections might annul the bargain; but the purchase
      money must be refunded, for indeed it was paid. Civitatem
      Avenionem emit.... per ejusmodi venditionem pecuniâ redundates,
      &c., (iida Vita Clement. VI. in Baluz. tom. i. p. 272. Muratori,
      Script. tom. iii. P. ii. p. 565.) The only temptation for Jane
      and her second husband was ready money, and without it they could
      not have returned to the throne of Naples.]

      84 (return) [ Clement V immediately promoted ten cardinals, nine
      French and one English, (Vita ivta, p. 63, et Baluz. p. 625, &c.)
      In 1331, the pope refused two candidates recommended by the king
      of France, quod xx. Cardinales, de quibus xvii. de regno Franciæ
      originem traxisse noscuntur in memorato collegio existant,
      (Thomassin, Discipline de l’Eglise, tom. i. p. 1281.)]

      The progress of industry had produced and enriched the Italian
      republics: the æra of their liberty is the most flourishing
      period of population and agriculture, of manufactures and
      commerce; and their mechanic labors were gradually refined into
      the arts of elegance and genius. But the position of Rome was
      less favorable, the territory less fruitful: the character of the
      inhabitants was debased by indolence and elated by pride; and
      they fondly conceived that the tribute of subjects must forever
      nourish the metropolis of the church and empire. This prejudice
      was encouraged in some degree by the resort of pilgrims to the
      shrines of the apostles; and the last legacy of the popes, the
      institution of the holy year, 85 was not less beneficial to the
      people than to the clergy. Since the loss of Palestine, the gift
      of plenary indulgences, which had been applied to the crusades,
      remained without an object; and the most valuable treasure of the
      church was sequestered above eight years from public circulation.
      A new channel was opened by the diligence of Boniface the Eighth,
      who reconciled the vices of ambition and avarice; and the pope
      had sufficient learning to recollect and revive the secular games
      which were celebrated in Rome at the conclusion of every century.
      To sound without danger the depth of popular credulity, a sermon
      was seasonably pronounced, a report was artfully scattered, some
      aged witnesses were produced; and on the first of January of the
      year thirteen hundred, the church of St. Peter was crowded with
      the faithful, who demanded the customary indulgence of the holy
      time. The pontiff, who watched and irritated their devout
      impatience, was soon persuaded by ancient testimony of the
      justice of their claim; and he proclaimed a plenary absolution to
      all Catholics who, in the course of that year, and at every
      similar period, should respectfully visit the apostolic churches
      of St. Peter and St. Paul. The welcome sound was propagated
      through Christendom; and at first from the nearest provinces of
      Italy, and at length from the remote kingdoms of Hungary and
      Britain, the highways were thronged with a swarm of pilgrims who
      sought to expiate their sins in a journey, however costly or
      laborious, which was exempt from the perils of military service.
      All exceptions of rank or sex, of age or infirmity, were
      forgotten in the common transport; and in the streets and
      churches many persons were trampled to death by the eagerness of
      devotion. The calculation of their numbers could not be easy nor
      accurate; and they have probably been magnified by a dexterous
      clergy, well apprised of the contagion of example: yet we are
      assured by a judicious historian, who assisted at the ceremony,
      that Rome was never replenished with less than two hundred
      thousand strangers; and another spectator has fixed at two
      millions the total concourse of the year. A trifling oblation
      from each individual would accumulate a royal treasure; and two
      priests stood night and day, with rakes in their hands, to
      collect, without counting, the heaps of gold and silver that were
      poured on the altar of St. Paul. 86 It was fortunately a season
      of peace and plenty; and if forage was scarce, if inns and
      lodgings were extravagantly dear, an inexhaustible supply of
      bread and wine, of meat and fish, was provided by the policy of
      Boniface and the venal hospitality of the Romans. From a city
      without trade or industry, all casual riches will speedily
      evaporate: but the avarice and envy of the next generation
      solicited Clement the Sixth 87 to anticipate the distant period
      of the century. The gracious pontiff complied with their wishes;
      afforded Rome this poor consolation for his loss; and justified
      the change by the name and practice of the Mosaic Jubilee. 88 His
      summons was obeyed; and the number, zeal, and liberality of the
      pilgrims did not yield to the primitive festival. But they
      encountered the triple scourge of war, pestilence, and famine:
      many wives and virgins were violated in the castles of Italy; and
      many strangers were pillaged or murdered by the savage Romans, no
      longer moderated by the presence of their bishops. 89 To the
      impatience of the popes we may ascribe the successive reduction
      to fifty, thirty-three, and twenty-five years; although the
      second of these terms is commensurate with the life of Christ.
      The profusion of indulgences, the revolt of the Protestants, and
      the decline of superstition, have much diminished the value of
      the jubilee; yet even the nineteenth and last festival was a year
      of pleasure and profit to the Romans; and a philosophic smile
      will not disturb the triumph of the priest or the happiness of
      the people. 90

      85 (return) [ Our primitive account is from Cardinal James
      Caietan, (Maxima Bibliot. Patrum, tom. xxv.;) and I am at a loss
      to determine whether the nephew of Boniface VIII. be a fool or a
      knave: the uncle is a much clearer character.]

      86 (return) [ See John Villani (l. viii. c. 36) in the xiith, and
      the Chronicon Astense, in the xith volume (p. 191, 192) of
      Muratori’s Collection Papa innumerabilem pecuniam ab eisdem
      accepit, nam duo clerici, cum rastris, &c.]

      87 (return) [ The two bulls of Boniface VIII. and Clement VI. are
      inserted on the Corpus Juris Canonici, Extravagant. (Commun. l.
      v. tit. ix c 1, 2.)]

      88 (return) [ The sabbatic years and jubilees of the Mosaic law,
      (Car. Sigon. de Republica Hebræorum, Opp. tom. iv. l. iii. c. 14,
      14, p. 151, 152,) the suspension of all care and labor, the
      periodical release of lands, debts, servitude, &c., may seem a
      noble idea, but the execution would be impracticable in a
      _profane_ republic; and I should be glad to learn that this
      ruinous festival was observed by the Jewish people.]

      89 (return) [ See the Chronicle of Matteo Villani, (l. i. c. 56,)
      in the xivth vol. of Muratori, and the Mémoires sur la Vie de
      Pétrarque, tom. iii. p. 75—89.]

      90 (return) [ The subject is exhausted by M. Chais, a French
      minister at the Hague, in his Lettres Historiques et Dogmatiques,
      sur les Jubilés et es Indulgences; la Haye, 1751, 3 vols. in
      12mo.; an elaborate and pleasing work, had not the author
      preferred the character of a polemic to that of a philosopher.]

      In the beginning of the eleventh century, Italy was exposed to
      the feudal tyranny, alike oppressive to the sovereign and the
      people. The rights of human nature were vindicated by her
      numerous republics, who soon extended their liberty and dominion
      from the city to the adjacent country. The sword of the nobles
      was broken; their slaves were enfranchised; their castles were
      demolished; they assumed the habits of society and obedience;
      their ambition was confined to municipal honors, and in the
      proudest aristocracy of Venice on Genoa, each patrician was
      subject to the laws. 91 But the feeble and disorderly government
      of Rome was unequal to the task of curbing her rebellious sons,
      who scorned the authority of the magistrate within and without
      the walls. It was no longer a civil contention between the nobles
      and plebeians for the government of the state: the barons
      asserted in arms their personal independence; their palaces and
      castles were fortified against a siege; and their private
      quarrels were maintained by the numbers of their vassals and
      retainers. In origin and affection, they were aliens to their
      country: 92 and a genuine Roman, could such have been produced,
      might have renounced these haughty strangers, who disdained the
      appellation of citizens, and proudly styled themselves the
      princes, of Rome. 93 After a dark series of revolutions, all
      records of pedigree were lost; the distinction of surnames was
      abolished; the blood of the nations was mingled in a thousand
      channels; and the Goths and Lombards, the Greeks and Franks, the
      Germans and Normans, had obtained the fairest possessions by
      royal bounty, or the prerogative of valor. These examples might
      be readily presumed; but the elevation of a Hebrew race to the
      rank of senators and consuls is an event without a parallel in
      the long captivity of these miserable exiles. 94 In the time of
      Leo the Ninth, a wealthy and learned Jew was converted to
      Christianity, and honored at his baptism with the name of his
      godfather, the reigning Pope. The zeal and courage of Peter the
      son of Leo were signalized in the cause of Gregory the Seventh,
      who intrusted his faithful adherent with the government of
      Adrian’s mole, the tower of Crescentius, or, as it is now called,
      the castle of St. Angelo. Both the father and the son were the
      parents of a numerous progeny: their riches, the fruits of usury,
      were shared with the noblest families of the city; and so
      extensive was their alliance, that the grandson of the proselyte
      was exalted by the weight of his kindred to the throne of St.
      Peter. A majority of the clergy and people supported his cause:
      he reigned several years in the Vatican; and it is only the
      eloquence of St. Bernard, and the final triumph of Innocence the
      Second, that has branded Anacletus with the epithet of antipope.
      After his defeat and death, the posterity of Leo is no longer
      conspicuous; and none will be found of the modern nobles
      ambitious of descending from a Jewish stock. It is not my design
      to enumerate the Roman families which have failed at different
      periods, or those which are continued in different degrees of
      splendor to the present time. 95 The old consular line of the
      _Frangipani_ discover their name in the generous act of
      _breaking_ or dividing bread in a time of famine; and such
      benevolence is more truly glorious than to have enclosed, with
      their allies the _Corsi_, a spacious quarter of the city in the
      chains of their fortifications; the _Savelli_, as it should seem
      a Sabine race, have maintained their original dignity; the
      obsolete surname of the _Capizucchi_ is inscribed on the coins of
      the first senators; the _Conti_ preserve the honor, without the
      estate, of the counts of Signia; and the _Annibaldi_ must have
      been very ignorant, or very modest, if they had not descended
      from the Carthaginian hero. 96

      91 (return) [ Muratori (Dissert. xlvii.) alleges the Annals of
      Florence, Padua, Genoa, &c., the analogy of the rest, the
      evidence of Otho of Frisingen, (de Gest. Fred. I. l. ii. c. 13,)
      and the submission of the marquis of Este.]

      92 (return) [ As early as the year 824, the emperor Lothaire I.
      found it expedient to interrogate the Roman people, to learn from
      each individual by what national law he chose to be governed.
      (Muratori, Dissertat xxii.)]

      93 (return) [ Petrarch attacks these foreigners, the tyrants of
      Rome, in a declamation or epistle, full of bold truths and absurd
      pedantry, in which he applies the maxims, and even prejudices, of
      the old republic to the state of the xivth century, (Mémoires,
      tom. iii. p. 157—169.)]

      94 (return) [ The origin and adventures of the Jewish family are
      noticed by Pagi, (Critica, tom. iv. p. 435, A.D. 1124, No. 3, 4,)
      who draws his information from the Chronographus Maurigniacensis,
      and Arnulphus Sagiensis de Schismate, (in Muratori, Script. Ital.
      tom. iii. P. i. p. 423—432.) The fact must in some degree be
      true; yet I could wish that it had been coolly related, before it
      was turned into a reproach against the antipope.]

      95 (return) [ Muratori has given two dissertations (xli. and
      xlii.) to the names, surnames, and families of Italy. Some
      nobles, who glory in their domestic fables, may be offended with
      his firm and temperate criticism; yet surely some ounces of pure
      gold are of more value than many pounds of base metal.]

      96 (return) [ The cardinal of St. George, in his poetical, or
      rather metrical history of the election and coronation of
      Boniface VIII., (Muratori Script. Ital. tom. iii. P. i. p. 641,
      &c.,) describes the state and families of Rome at the coronation
      of Boniface VIII., (A.D. 1295.)

               Interea titulis redimiti sanguine et armis Illustresque
               viri Romanâ a stirpe trahentes Nomen in emeritos tantæ
               virtutis honores Insulerant sese medios festumque
               colebant Aurata fulgente togâ, sociante catervâ. Ex
               ipsis devota domus præstantis ab _Ursâ_ Ecclesiæ,
               vultumque gerens demissius altum Festa _Columna_ jocis,
               necnon _Sabellia_ mitis; Stephanides senior, _Comites_,
               _Annibalica_ proles, Præfectusque urbis magnum sine
               viribus nomen. (l. ii. c. 5, 100, p. 647, 648.)

      The ancient statutes of Rome (l. iii. c. 59, p. 174, 175)
      distinguish eleven families of barons, who are obliged to swear
      in concilio communi, before the senator, that they would not
      harbor or protect any malefactors, outlaws, &c.—a feeble
      security!]

      But among, perhaps above, the peers and princes of the city, I
      distinguish the rival houses of Colonna and Ursini, whose private
      story is an essential part of the annals of modern Rome. I. The
      name and arms of Colonna 97 have been the theme of much doubtful
      etymology; nor have the orators and antiquarians overlooked
      either Trajan’s pillar, or the columns of Hercules, or the pillar
      of Christ’s flagellation, or the luminous column that guided the
      Israelites in the desert. Their first historical appearance in
      the year eleven hundred and four attests the power and antiquity,
      while it explains the simple meaning, of the name. By the
      usurpation of Cavæ, the Colonna provoked the arms of Paschal the
      Second; but they lawfully held in the Campagna of Rome the
      hereditary fiefs of Zagarola and _Colonna_; and the latter of
      these towns was probably adorned with some lofty pillar, the
      relic of a villa or temple. 98 They likewise possessed one moiety
      of the neighboring city of Tusculum, a strong presumption of
      their descent from the counts of Tusculum, who in the tenth
      century were the tyrants of the apostolic see. According to their
      own and the public opinion, the primitive and remote source was
      derived from the banks of the Rhine; 99 and the sovereigns of
      Germany were not ashamed of a real or fabulous affinity with a
      noble race, which in the revolutions of seven hundred years has
      been often illustrated by merit and always by fortune. 100 About
      the end of the thirteenth century, the most powerful branch was
      composed of an uncle and six bothers, all conspicuous in arms, or
      in the honors of the church. Of these, Peter was elected senator
      of Rome, introduced to the Capitol in a triumphal car, and hailed
      in some vain acclamations with the title of Cæsar; while John and
      Stephen were declared marquis of Ancona and count of Romagna, by
      Nicholas the Fourth, a patron so partial to their family, that he
      has been delineated in satirical portraits, imprisoned as it were
      in a hollow pillar. 101 After his decease their haughty behavior
      provoked the displeasure of the most implacable of mankind. The
      two cardinals, the uncle and the nephew, denied the election of
      Boniface the Eighth; and the Colonna were oppressed for a moment
      by his temporal and spiritual arms. 102 He proclaimed a crusade
      against his personal enemies; their estates were confiscated;
      their fortresses on either side of the Tyber were besieged by the
      troops of St. Peter and those of the rival nobles; and after the
      ruin of Palestrina or Præneste, their principal seat, the ground
      was marked with a ploughshare, the emblem of perpetual
      desolation. Degraded, banished, proscribed, the six brothers, in
      disguise and danger, wandered over Europe without renouncing the
      hope of deliverance and revenge. In this double hope, the French
      court was their surest asylum; they prompted and directed the
      enterprise of Philip; and I should praise their magnanimity, had
      they respected the misfortune and courage of the captive tyrant.
      His civil acts were annulled by the Roman people, who restored
      the honors and possessions of the Colonna; and some estimate may
      be formed of their wealth by their losses, of their losses by the
      damages of one hundred thousand gold florins which were granted
      them against the accomplices and heirs of the deceased pope. All
      the spiritual censures and disqualifications were abolished 103
      by his prudent successors; and the fortune of the house was more
      firmly established by this transient hurricane. The boldness of
      Sciarra Colonna was signalized in the captivity of Boniface, and
      long afterwards in the coronation of Lewis of Bavaria; and by the
      gratitude of the emperor, the pillar in their arms was encircled
      with a royal crown. But the first of the family in fame and merit
      was the elder Stephen, whom Petrarch loved and esteemed as a hero
      superior to his own times, and not unworthy of ancient Rome.
      Persecution and exile displayed to the nations his abilities in
      peace and war; in his distress he was an object, not of pity, but
      of reverence; the aspect of danger provoked him to avow his name
      and country; and when he was asked, “Where is now your fortress?”
      he laid his hand on his heart, and answered, “Here.” He supported
      with the same virtue the return of prosperity; and, till the ruin
      of his declining age, the ancestors, the character, and the
      children of Stephen Colonna, exalted his dignity in the Roman
      republic, and at the court of Avignon. II. The Ursini migrated
      from Spoleto; 104 the sons of Ursus, as they are styled in the
      twelfth century, from some eminent person, who is only known as
      the father of their race. But they were soon distinguished among
      the nobles of Rome, by the number and bravery of their kinsmen,
      the strength of their towers, the honors of the senate and sacred
      college, and the elevation of two popes, Celestin the Third and
      Nicholas the Third, of their name and lineage. 105 Their riches
      may be accused as an early abuse of nepotism: the estates of St.
      Peter were alienated in their favor by the liberal Celestin; 106
      and Nicholas was ambitious for their sake to solicit the alliance
      of monarchs; to found new kingdoms in Lombardy and Tuscany; and
      to invest them with the perpetual office of senators of Rome. All
      that has been observed of the greatness of the Colonna will
      likewise redound to the glory of the Ursini, their constant and
      equal antagonists in the long hereditary feud, which distracted
      above two hundred and fifty years the ecclesiastical state. The
      jealously of preeminence and power was the true ground of their
      quarrel; but as a specious badge of distinction, the Colonna
      embraced the name of Ghibelines and the party of the empire; the
      Ursini espoused the title of Guelphs and the cause of the church.
      The eagle and the keys were displayed in their adverse banners;
      and the two factions of Italy most furiously raged when the
      origin and nature of the dispute were long since forgotten. 107
      After the retreat of the popes to Avignon they disputed in arms
      the vacant republic; and the mischiefs of discord were
      perpetuated by the wretched compromise of electing each year two
      rival senators. By their private hostilities the city and country
      were desolated, and the fluctuating balance inclined with their
      alternate success. But none of either family had fallen by the
      sword, till the most renowned champion of the Ursini was
      surprised and slain by the younger Stephen Colonna. 108 His
      triumph is stained with the reproach of violating the truce;
      their defeat was basely avenged by the assassination, before the
      church door, of an innocent boy and his two servants. Yet the
      victorious Colonna, with an annual colleague, was declared
      senator of Rome during the term of five years. And the muse of
      Petrarch inspired a wish, a hope, a prediction, that the generous
      youth, the son of his venerable hero, would restore Rome and
      Italy to their pristine glory; that his justice would extirpate
      the wolves and lions, the serpents and _bears_, who labored to
      subvert the eternal basis of the marble column. 109

      97 (return) [ It is pity that the Colonna themselves have not
      favored the world with a complete and critical history of their
      illustrious house. I adhere to Muratori, (Dissert. xlii. tom.
      iii. p. 647, 648.)]

      98 (return) [ Pandulph. Pisan. in Vit. Paschal. II. in Muratori,
      Script. Ital. tom. iii. P. i. p. 335. The family has still great
      possessions in the Campagna of Rome; but they have alienated to
      the Rospigliosi this original fief of _Colonna_, (Eschinard, p.
      258, 259.)]

      99 (return) [ “Te longinqua dedit tellus et pascua Rheni,” says
      Petrarch; and, in 1417, a duke of Guelders and Juliers
      acknowledges (Lenfant, Hist. du Concile de Constance, tom. ii. p.
      539) his descent from the ancestors of Martin V., (Otho Colonna:)
      but the royal author of the Memoirs of Brandenburg observes, that
      the sceptre in his arms has been confounded with the column. To
      maintain the Roman origin of the Colonna, it was ingeniously
      supposed (Diario di Monaldeschi, in the Script. Ital. tom. xii.
      p. 533) that a cousin of the emperor Nero escaped from the city,
      and founded Mentz in Germany.]

      100 (return) [ I cannot overlook the Roman triumph of ovation on
      Marce Antonio Colonna, who had commanded the pope’s galleys at
      the naval victory of Lepanto, (Thuan. Hist. l. 7, tom. iii. p.
      55, 56. Muret. Oratio x. Opp. tom. i. p. 180—190.)]

      101 (return) [ Muratori, Annali d’Italia, tom. x. p. 216, 220.]

      102 (return) [ Petrarch’s attachment to the Colonna has
      authorized the abbé de Sade to expatiate on the state of the
      family in the fourteenth century, the persecution of Boniface
      VIII., the character of Stephen and his sons, their quarrels with
      the Ursini, &c., (Mémoires sur Pétrarque, tom. i. p. 98—110,
      146—148, 174—176, 222—230, 275—280.) His criticism often
      rectifies the hearsay stories of Villani, and the errors of the
      less diligent moderns. I understand the branch of Stephen to be
      now extinct.]

      103 (return) [ Alexander III. had declared the Colonna who
      adhered to the emperor Frederic I. incapable of holding any
      ecclesiastical benefice, (Villani, l. v. c. 1;) and the last
      stains of annual excommunication were purified by Sixtus V.,
      (Vita di Sisto V. tom. iii. p. 416.) Treason, sacrilege, and
      proscription are often the best titles of ancient nobility.]

      104 (return) [

               ————Vallis te proxima misit, Appenninigenæ qua prata
               virentia sylvæ Spoletana metunt armenta gregesque
               protervi.

      Monaldeschi (tom. xii. Script. Ital. p. 533) gives the Ursini a
      French origin, which may be remotely true.]

      105 (return) [ In the metrical life of Celestine V. by the
      cardinal of St. George (Muratori, tom. iii. P. i. p. 613, &c.,)
      we find a luminous, and not inelegant, passage, (l. i. c. 3, p.
      203 &c.:)—

               ————genuit quem nobilis Ursæ (_Ursi?_) Progenies, Romana
               domus, veterataque magnis Fascibus in clero, pompasque
               experta senatûs, Bellorumque manû grandi stipata
               parentum Cardineos apices necnon fastigia dudum Papatûs
               _iterata_ tenens.

      Muratori (Dissert. xlii. tom. iii.) observes, that the first
      Ursini pontificate of Celestine III. was unknown: he is inclined
      to read _Ursi_ progenies.]

      106 (return) [ Filii Ursi, quondam Clestini papæ nepotes, de
      bonis ecclesiæ Romanæ ditati, (Vit. Innocent. III. in Muratori,
      Script. tom. iii. P. i.) The partial prodigality of Nicholas III.
      is more conspicuous in Villani and Muratori. Yet the Ursini would
      disdain the nephews of a _modern_ pope.]

      107 (return) [ In his fifty-first Dissertation on the Italian
      Antiquities, Muratori explains the factions of the Guelphs and
      Ghibelines.]

      108 (return) [ Petrarch (tom. i. p. 222—230) has celebrated this
      victory according to the Colonna; but two contemporaries, a
      Florentine (Giovanni Villani, l. x. c. 220) and a Roman,
      (Ludovico Monaldeschi, p. 532—534,) are less favorable to their
      arms.]

      109 (return) [ The abbé de Sade (tom. i. Notes, p. 61—66) has
      applied the vith Canzone of Petrarch, _Spirto Gentil_, &c., to
      Stephen Colonna the younger:

               Orsi, lupi, leoni, aquile e serpi Al una gran marmorea
               _colexna_ Fanno noja sovente e à se danno.]




      Chapter LXX: Final Settlement Of The Ecclesiastical State.—Part
      I.

     Character And Coronation Of Petrarch.—Restoration Of The Freedom
     And Government Of Rome By The Tribune Rienzi.—His Virtues And
     Vices, His Expulsion And Death.—Return Of The Popes From
     Avignon.—Great Schism Of The West.—Reunion Of The Latin
     Church.—Last Struggles Of Roman Liberty.— Statutes Of Rome.—Final
     Settlement Of The Ecclesiastical State.

      In the apprehension of modern times, Petrarch 1 is the Italian
      songster of Laura and love. In the harmony of his Tuscan rhymes,
      Italy applauds, or rather adores, the father of her lyric poetry;
      and his verse, or at least his name, is repeated by the
      enthusiasm, or affectation, of amorous sensibility. Whatever may
      be the private taste of a stranger, his slight and superficial
      knowledge should humbly acquiesce in the judgment of a learned
      nation; yet I may hope or presume, that the Italians do not
      compare the tedious uniformity of sonnets and elegies with the
      sublime compositions of their epic muse, the original wildness of
      Dante, the regular beauties of Tasso, and the boundless variety
      of the incomparable Ariosto. The merits of the lover I am still
      less qualified to appreciate: nor am I deeply interested in a
      metaphysical passion for a nymph so shadowy, that her existence
      has been questioned; 2 for a matron so prolific, 3 that she was
      delivered of eleven legitimate children, 4 while her amorous
      swain sighed and sung at the fountain of Vaucluse. 5 But in the
      eyes of Petrarch, and those of his graver contemporaries, his
      love was a sin, and Italian verse a frivolous amusement. His
      Latin works of philosophy, poetry, and eloquence, established his
      serious reputation, which was soon diffused from Avignon over
      France and Italy: his friends and disciples were multiplied in
      every city; and if the ponderous volume of his writings 6 be now
      abandoned to a long repose, our gratitude must applaud the man,
      who by precept and example revived the spirit and study of the
      Augustan age. From his earliest youth, Petrarch aspired to the
      poetic crown. The academical honors of the three faculties had
      introduced a royal degree of master or doctor in the art of
      poetry; 7 and the title of poet-laureate, which custom, rather
      than vanity, perpetuates in the English court, 8 was first
      invented by the Cæsars of Germany. In the musical games of
      antiquity, a prize was bestowed on the victor: 9 the belief that
      Virgil and Horace had been crowned in the Capitol inflamed the
      emulation of a Latin bard; 10 and the laurel 11 was endeared to
      the lover by a verbal resemblance with the name of his mistress.
      The value of either object was enhanced by the difficulties of
      the pursuit; and if the virtue or prudence of Laura was
      inexorable, 12 he enjoyed, and might boast of enjoying, the nymph
      of poetry. His vanity was not of the most delicate kind, since he
      applauds the success of his own _labors_; his name was popular;
      his friends were active; the open or secret opposition of envy
      and prejudice was surmounted by the dexterity of patient merit.
      In the thirty-sixth year of his age, he was solicited to accept
      the object of his wishes; and on the same day, in the solitude of
      Vaucluse, he received a similar and solemn invitation from the
      senate of Rome and the university of Paris. The learning of a
      theological school, and the ignorance of a lawless city, were
      alike unqualified to bestow the ideal though immortal wreath
      which genius may obtain from the free applause of the public and
      of posterity: but the candidate dismissed this troublesome
      reflection; and after some moments of complacency and suspense,
      preferred the summons of the metropolis of the world.

      1 (return) [ The Mémoires sur la Vie de François Pétrarque,
      (Amsterdam, 1764, 1767, 3 vols. in 4to.,) form a copious,
      original, and entertaining work, a labor of love, composed from
      the accurate study of Petrarch and his contemporaries; but the
      hero is too often lost in the general history of the age, and the
      author too often languishes in the affectation of politeness and
      gallantry. In the preface to his first volume, he enumerates and
      weighs twenty Italian biographers, who have professedly treated
      of the same subject.]

      2 (return) [ The allegorical interpretation prevailed in the xvth
      century; but the wise commentators were not agreed whether they
      should understand by Laura, religion, or virtue, or the blessed
      virgin, or————. See the prefaces to the first and second volume.]

      3 (return) [ Laure de Noves, born about the year 1307, was
      married in January 1325, to Hugues de Sade, a noble citizen of
      Avignon, whose jealousy was not the effect of love, since he
      married a second wife within seven months of her death, which
      happened the 6th of April, 1348, precisely one-and-twenty years
      after Petrarch had seen and loved her.]

      4 (return) [ Corpus crebris partubus exhaustum: from one of these
      is issued, in the tenth degree, the abbé de Sade, the fond and
      grateful biographer of Petrarch; and this domestic motive most
      probably suggested the idea of his work, and urged him to inquire
      into every circumstance that could affect the history and
      character of his grandmother, (see particularly tom. i. p.
      122—133, notes, p. 7—58, tom. ii. p. 455—495 not. p. 76—82.)]

      5 (return) [ Vaucluse, so familiar to our English travellers, is
      described from the writings of Petrarch, and the local knowledge
      of his biographer, (Mémoires, tom. i. p. 340—359.) It was, in
      truth, the retreat of a hermit; and the moderns are much
      mistaken, if they place Laura and a happy lover in the grotto.]

      6 (return) [ Of 1250 pages, in a close print, at Basil in the
      xvith century, but without the date of the year. The abbé de Sade
      calls aloud for a new edition of Petrarch’s Latin works; but I
      much doubt whether it would redound to the profit of the
      bookseller, or the amusement of the public.]

      7 (return) [ Consult Selden’s Titles of Honor, in his works,
      (vol. iii. p. 457—466.) A hundred years before Petrarch, St.
      Francis received the visit of a poet, qui ab imperatore fuerat
      coronatus et exinde rex versuum dictus.]

      8 (return) [ From Augustus to Louis, the muse has too often been
      false and venal: but I much doubt whether any age or court can
      produce a similar establishment of a stipendiary poet, who in
      every reign, and at all events, is bound to furnish twice a year
      a measure of praise and verse, such as may be sung in the chapel,
      and, I believe, in the presence, of the sovereign. I speak the
      more freely, as the best time for abolishing this ridiculous
      custom is while the prince is a man of virtue and the poet a man
      of genius.]

      9 (return) [ Isocrates (in Panegyrico, tom. i. p. 116, 117, edit.
      Battie, Cantab. 1729) claims for his native Athens the glory of
      first instituting and recommending the alwnaV—kai ta aqla
      megista—mh monon tacouV kai rwmhV, alla kai logwn kai gnwmhV. The
      example of the Panathenæa was imitated at Delphi; but the Olympic
      games were ignorant of a musical crown, till it was extorted by
      the vain tyranny of Nero, (Sueton. in Nerone, c. 23; Philostrat.
      apud Casaubon ad locum; Dion Cassius, or Xiphilin, l. lxiii. p.
      1032, 1041. Potter’s Greek Antiquities, vol. i. p. 445, 450.)]

      10 (return) [ The Capitoline games (certamen quinquenale,
      _musicum_, equestre, gymnicum) were instituted by Domitian
      (Sueton. c. 4) in the year of Christ 86, (Censorin. de Die
      Natali, c. 18, p. 100, edit. Havercamp.) and were not abolished
      in the ivth century, (Ausonius de Professoribus Burdegal. V.) If
      the crown were given to superior merit, the exclusion of Statius
      (Capitolia nostræ inficiata lyræ, Sylv. l. iii. v. 31) may do
      honor to the games of the Capitol; but the Latin poets who lived
      before Domitian were crowned only in the public opinion.]

      11 (return) [ Petrarch and the senators of Rome were ignorant
      that the laurel was not the Capitoline, but the Delphic crown,
      (Plin. Hist. Natur p. 39. Hist. Critique de la République des
      Lettres, tom. i. p. 150—220.) The victors in the Capitol were
      crowned with a garland of oak eaves, (Martial, l. iv. epigram
      54.)]

      12 (return) [ The pious grandson of Laura has labored, and not
      without success, to vindicate her immaculate chastity against the
      censures of the grave and the sneers of the profane, (tom. ii.
      notes, p. 76—82.)]

      The ceremony of his coronation 13 was performed in the Capitol,
      by his friend and patron the supreme magistrate of the republic.
      Twelve patrician youths were arrayed in scarlet; six
      representatives of the most illustrious families, in green robes,
      with garlands of flowers, accompanied the procession; in the
      midst of the princes and nobles, the senator, count of
      Anguillara, a kinsman of the Colonna, assumed his throne; and at
      the voice of a herald Petrarch arose. After discoursing on a text
      of Virgil, and thrice repeating his vows for the prosperity of
      Rome, he knelt before the throne, and received from the senator a
      laurel crown, with a more precious declaration, “This is the
      reward of merit.” The people shouted, “Long life to the Capitol
      and the poet!” A sonnet in praise of Rome was accepted as the
      effusion of genius and gratitude; and after the whole procession
      had visited the Vatican, the profane wreath was suspended before
      the shrine of St. Peter. In the act or diploma 14 which was
      presented to Petrarch, the title and prerogatives of
      poet-laureate are revived in the Capitol, after the lapse of
      thirteen hundred years; and he receives the perpetual privilege
      of wearing, at his choice, a crown of laurel, ivy, or myrtle, of
      assuming the poetic habit, and of teaching, disputing,
      interpreting, and composing, in all places whatsoever, and on all
      subjects of literature. The grant was ratified by the authority
      of the senate and people; and the character of citizen was the
      recompense of his affection for the Roman name. They did him
      honor, but they did him justice. In the familiar society of
      Cicero and Livy, he had imbibed the ideas of an ancient patriot;
      and his ardent fancy kindled every idea to a sentiment, and every
      sentiment to a passion. The aspect of the seven hills and their
      majestic ruins confirmed these lively impressions; and he loved a
      country by whose liberal spirit he had been crowned and adopted.
      The poverty and debasement of Rome excited the indignation and
      pity of her grateful son; he dissembled the faults of his
      fellow-citizens; applauded with partial fondness the last of
      their heroes and matrons; and in the remembrance of the past, in
      the hopes of the future, was pleased to forget the miseries of
      the present time. Rome was still the lawful mistress of the
      world: the pope and the emperor, the bishop and general, had
      abdicated their station by an inglorious retreat to the Rhône and
      the Danube; but if she could resume her virtue, the republic
      might again vindicate her liberty and dominion. Amidst the
      indulgence of enthusiasm and eloquence, 15 Petrarch, Italy, and
      Europe, were astonished by a revolution which realized for a
      moment his most splendid visions. The rise and fall of the
      tribune Rienzi will occupy the following pages: 16 the subject is
      interesting, the materials are rich, and the glance of a patriot
      bard 17 will sometimes vivify the copious, but simple, narrative
      of the Florentine, 18 and more especially of the Roman,
      historian. 19

      13 (return) [ The whole process of Petrarch’s coronation is
      accurately described by the abbé de Sade, (tom. i. p. 425—435,
      tom. ii. p. 1—6, notes, p. 1—13,) from his own writings, and the
      Roman diary of Ludovico, Monaldeschi, without mixing in this
      authentic narrative the more recent fables of Sannuccio Delbene.]

      14 (return) [ The original act is printed among the Pieces
      Justificatives in the Mémoires sur Pétrarque, tom. iii. p.
      50—53.]

      15 (return) [ To find the proofs of his enthusiasm for Rome, I
      need only request that the reader would open, by chance, either
      Petrarch, or his French biographer. The latter has described the
      poet’s first visit to Rome, (tom. i. p. 323—335.) But in the
      place of much idle rhetoric and morality, Petrarch might have
      amused the present and future age with an original account of the
      city and his coronation.]

      16 (return) [ It has been treated by the pen of a Jesuit, the P.
      de Cerceau whose posthumous work (Conjuration de Nicolas Gabrini,
      dit de Rienzi, Tyran de Rome, en 1347) was published at Paris,
      1748, in 12mo. I am indebted to him for some facts and documents
      in John Hocsemius, canon of Liege, a contemporary historian,
      (Fabricius Bibliot. Lat. Med. Ævi, tom. iii. p. 273, tom. iv. p.
      85.)]

      17 (return) [ The abbé de Sade, who so freely expatiates on the
      history of the xivth century, might treat, as his proper subject,
      a revolution in which the heart of Petrarch was so deeply
      engaged, (Mémoires, tom. ii. p. 50, 51, 320—417, notes, p. 70—76,
      tom. iii. p. 221—243, 366—375.) Not an idea or a fact in the
      writings of Petrarch has probably escaped him.]

      18 (return) [ Giovanni Villani, l. xii. c. 89, 104, in Muratori,
      Rerum Italicarum Scriptores, tom. xiii. p. 969, 970, 981—983.]

      19 (return) [ In his third volume of Italian antiquities, (p.
      249—548,) Muratori has inserted the Fragmenta Historiæ Romanæ ab
      Anno 1327 usque ad Annum 1354, in the original dialect of Rome or
      Naples in the xivth century, and a Latin version for the benefit
      of strangers. It contains the most particular and authentic life
      of Cola (Nicholas) di Rienzi; which had been printed at
      Bracciano, 1627, in 4to., under the name of Tomaso Fortifiocca,
      who is only mentioned in this work as having been punished by the
      tribune for forgery. Human nature is scarcely capable of such
      sublime or stupid impartiality: but whosoever in the author of
      these Fragments, he wrote on the spot and at the time, and
      paints, without design or art, the manners of Rome and the
      character of the tribune. * Note: Since the publication of my
      first edition of Gibbon, some new and very remarkable documents
      have been brought to light in a life of Nicolas Rienzi,—Cola di
      Rienzo und seine Zeit,—by Dr. Felix Papencordt. The most
      important of these documents are letters from Rienzi to Charles
      the Fourth, emperor and king of Bohemia, and to the archbishop of
      Praque; they enter into the whole history of his adventurous
      career during its first period, and throw a strong light upon his
      extraordinary character. These documents were first discovered
      and made use of, to a certain extent, by Pelzel, the historian of
      Bohemia. The originals have disappeared, but a copy made by
      Pelzel for his own use is now in the library of Count Thun at
      Teschen. There seems no doubt of their authenticity. Dr.
      Papencordt has printed the whole in his Urkunden, with the
      exception of one long theological paper.—M. 1845.]

      In a quarter of the city which was inhabited only by mechanics
      and Jews, the marriage of an innkeeper and a washer woman
      produced the future deliverer of Rome. 20 201 From such parents
      Nicholas Rienzi Gabrini could inherit neither dignity nor
      fortune; and the gift of a liberal education, which they
      painfully bestowed, was the cause of his glory and untimely end.
      The study of history and eloquence, the writings of Cicero,
      Seneca, Livy, Cæsar, and Valerius Maximus, elevated above his
      equals and contemporaries the genius of the young plebeian: he
      perused with indefatigable diligence the manuscripts and marbles
      of antiquity; loved to dispense his knowledge in familiar
      language; and was often provoked to exclaim, “Where are now these
      Romans? their virtue, their justice, their power? why was I not
      born in those happy times?” 21 When the republic addressed to the
      throne of Avignon an embassy of the three orders, the spirit and
      eloquence of Rienzi recommended him to a place among the thirteen
      deputies of the commons. The orator had the honor of haranguing
      Pope Clement the Sixth, and the satisfaction of conversing with
      Petrarch, a congenial mind: but his aspiring hopes were chilled
      by disgrace and poverty and the patriot was reduced to a single
      garment and the charity of the hospital. 211 From this misery he
      was relieved by the sense of merit or the smile of favor; and the
      employment of apostolic notary afforded him a daily stipend of
      five gold florins, a more honorable and extensive connection, and
      the right of contrasting, both in words and actions, his own
      integrity with the vices of the state. The eloquence of Rienzi
      was prompt and persuasive: the multitude is always prone to envy
      and censure: he was stimulated by the loss of a brother and the
      impunity of the assassins; nor was it possible to excuse or
      exaggerate the public calamities. The blessings of peace and
      justice, for which civil society has been instituted, were
      banished from Rome: the jealous citizens, who might have endured
      every personal or pecuniary injury, were most deeply wounded in
      the dishonor of their wives and daughters: 22 they were equally
      oppressed by the arrogance of the nobles and the corruption of
      the magistrates; 221 and the abuse of arms or of laws was the
      only circumstance that distinguished the lions from the dogs and
      serpents of the Capitol. These allegorical emblems were variously
      repeated in the pictures which Rienzi exhibited in the streets
      and churches; and while the spectators gazed with curious wonder,
      the bold and ready orator unfolded the meaning, applied the
      satire, inflamed their passions, and announced a distant hope of
      comfort and deliverance. The privileges of Rome, her eternal
      sovereignty over her princes and provinces, was the theme of his
      public and private discourse; and a monument of servitude became
      in his hands a title and incentive of liberty. The decree of the
      senate, which granted the most ample prerogatives to the emperor
      Vespasian, had been inscribed on a copper plate still extant in
      the choir of the church of St. John Lateran. 23 A numerous
      assembly of nobles and plebeians was invited to this political
      lecture, and a convenient theatre was erected for their
      reception. The notary appeared in a magnificent and mysterious
      habit, explained the inscription by a version and commentary, 24
      and descanted with eloquence and zeal on the ancient glories of
      the senate and people, from whom all legal authority was derived.
      The supine ignorance of the nobles was incapable of discerning
      the serious tendency of such representations: they might
      sometimes chastise with words and blows the plebeian reformer;
      but he was often suffered in the Colonna palace to amuse the
      company with his threats and predictions; and the modern Brutus
      25 was concealed under the mask of folly and the character of a
      buffoon. While they indulged their contempt, the restoration of
      the _good estate_, his favorite expression, was entertained among
      the people as a desirable, a possible, and at length as an
      approaching, event; and while all had the disposition to applaud,
      some had the courage to assist, their promised deliverer.

      20 (return) [ The first and splendid period of Rienzi, his
      tribunitian government, is contained in the xviiith chapter of
      the Fragments, (p. 399—479,) which, in the new division, forms
      the iid book of the history in xxxviii. smaller chapters or
      sections.]

      201 (return) [ But see in Dr. Papencordt’s work, and in Rienzi’s
      own words, his claim to be a bastard son of the emperor Henry the
      Seventh, whose intrigue with his mother Rienzi relates with a
      sort of proud shamelessness. Compare account by the editor of Dr.
      Papencordt’s work in Quarterly Review vol. lxix.—M. 1845.]

      21 (return) [ The reader may be pleased with a specimen of the
      original idiom: Fò da soa juventutine nutricato di latte de
      eloquentia, bono gramatico, megliore rettuorico, autorista bravo.
      Deh como et quanto era veloce leitore! moito usava Tito Livio,
      Seneca, et Tullio, et Balerio Massimo, moito li dilettava le
      magnificentie di Julio Cesare raccontare. Tutta la die se
      speculava negl’ intagli di marmo lequali iaccio intorno Roma. Non
      era altri che esso, che sapesse lejere li antichi pataffii. Tutte
      scritture antiche vulgarizzava; quesse fiure di marmo justamente
      interpretava. On come spesso diceva, “Dove suono quelli buoni
      Romani? dove ene loro somma justitia? poleramme trovare in tempo
      che quessi fiuriano!”]

      211 (return) [ Sir J. Hobhouse published (in his Illustrations of
      Childe Harold) Rienzi’s joyful letter to the people of Rome on
      the apparently favorable termination of this mission.—M. 1845.]

      22 (return) [ Petrarch compares the jealousy of the Romans with
      the easy temper of the husbands of Avignon, (Mémoires, tom. i. p.
      330.)]

      221 (return) [ All this Rienzi, writing at a later period to the
      archbishop of Prague, attributed to the criminal abandonment of
      his flock by the supreme pontiff. See Urkunde apud Papencordt, p.
      xliv. Quarterly Review, p. 255.—M. 1845.]

      23 (return) [ The fragments of the _Lex regia_ may be found in
      the Inscriptions of Gruter, tom. i. p. 242, and at the end of the
      Tacitus of Ernesti, with some learned notes of the editor, tom.
      ii.]

      24 (return) [ I cannot overlook a stupendous and laughable
      blunder of Rienzi. The Lex regia empowers Vespasian to enlarge
      the Pomrium, a word familiar to every antiquary. It was not so to
      the tribune; he confounds it with pom_a_rium, an orchard,
      translates lo Jardino de Roma cioene Italia, and is copied by the
      less excusable ignorance of the Latin translator (p. 406) and the
      French historian, (p. 33.) Even the learning of Muratori has
      slumbered over the passage.]

      25 (return) [ Priori (_Bruto_) tamen similior, juvenis uterque,
      longe ingenio quam cujus simulationem induerat, ut sub hoc
      obtentû liberator ille P R. aperiretur tempore suo.... Ille
      regibus, hic tyrannis contemptus, (Opp. p. 536.) * Note: Fatcor
      attamen quod-nunc fatuum. nunc hystrionem, nunc gravem nunc
      simplicem, nunc astutum, nunc fervidum, nunc timidum simulatorem,
      et dissimulatorem ad hunc caritativum finem, quem dixi,
      constitusepius memet ipsum. Writing to an archbishop, (of
      Prague,) Rienzi alleges scriptural examples. Saltator coram archa
      David et insanus apparuit coram Rege; blanda, astuta, et tecta
      Judith astitit Holoferni; et astute Jacob meruit benedici,
      Urkunde xlix.—M. 1845.]

      A prophecy, or rather a summons, affixed on the church door of
      St. George, was the first public evidence of his designs; a
      nocturnal assembly of a hundred citizens on Mount Aventine, the
      first step to their execution. After an oath of secrecy and aid,
      he represented to the conspirators the importance and facility of
      their enterprise; that the nobles, without union or resources,
      were strong only in the fear nobles, of their imaginary strength;
      that all power, as well as right, was in the hands of the people;
      that the revenues of the apostolical chamber might relieve the
      public distress; and that the pope himself would approve their
      victory over the common enemies of government and freedom. After
      securing a faithful band to protect his first declaration, he
      proclaimed through the city, by sound of trumpet, that on the
      evening of the following day, all persons should assemble without
      arms before the church of St. Angelo, to provide for the
      reestablishment of the good estate. The whole night was employed
      in the celebration of thirty masses of the Holy Ghost; and in the
      morning, Rienzi, bareheaded, but in complete armor, issued from
      the church, encompassed by the hundred conspirators. The pope’s
      vicar, the simple bishop of Orvieto, who had been persuaded to
      sustain a part in this singular ceremony, marched on his right
      hand; and three great standards were borne aloft as the emblems
      of their design. In the first, the banner of _liberty_, Rome was
      seated on two lions, with a palm in one hand and a globe in the
      other; St. Paul, with a drawn sword, was delineated in the banner
      of _justice_; and in the third, St. Peter held the keys of
      _concord_ and _peace_. Rienzi was encouraged by the presence and
      applause of an innumerable crowd, who understood little, and
      hoped much; and the procession slowly rolled forwards from the
      castle of St. Angelo to the Capitol. His triumph was disturbed by
      some secret emotions which he labored to suppress: he ascended
      without opposition, and with seeming confidence, the citadel of
      the republic; harangued the people from the balcony; and received
      the most flattering confirmation of his acts and laws. The
      nobles, as if destitute of arms and counsels, beheld in silent
      consternation this strange revolution; and the moment had been
      prudently chosen, when the most formidable, Stephen Colonna, was
      absent from the city. On the first rumor, he returned to his
      palace, affected to despise this plebeian tumult, and declared to
      the messenger of Rienzi, that at his leisure he would cast the
      madman from the windows of the Capitol. The great bell instantly
      rang an alarm, and so rapid was the tide, so urgent was the
      danger, that Colonna escaped with precipitation to the suburb of
      St. Laurence: from thence, after a moment’s refreshment, he
      continued the same speedy career till he reached in safety his
      castle of Palestrina; lamenting his own imprudence, which had not
      trampled the spark of this mighty conflagration. A general and
      peremptory order was issued from the Capitol to all the nobles,
      that they should peaceably retire to their estates: they obeyed;
      and their departure secured the tranquillity of the free and
      obedient citizens of Rome.

      But such voluntary obedience evaporates with the first transports
      of zeal; and Rienzi felt the importance of justifying his
      usurpation by a regular form and a legal title. At his own
      choice, the Roman people would have displayed their attachment
      and authority, by lavishing on his head the names of senator or
      consul, of king or emperor: he preferred the ancient and modest
      appellation of tribune; 251 the protection of the commons was the
      essence of that sacred office; and they were ignorant, that it
      had never been invested with any share in the legislative or
      executive powers of the republic. In this character, and with the
      consent of the Roman, the tribune enacted the most salutary laws
      for the restoration and maintenance of the good estate. By the
      first he fulfils the wish of honesty and inexperience, that no
      civil suit should be protracted beyond the term of fifteen days.
      The danger of frequent perjury might justify the pronouncing
      against a false accuser the same penalty which his evidence would
      have inflicted: the disorders of the times might compel the
      legislator to punish every homicide with death, and every injury
      with equal retaliation. But the execution of justice was hopeless
      till he had previously abolished the tyranny of the nobles. It
      was formally provided, that none, except the supreme magistrate,
      should possess or command the gates, bridges, or towers of the
      state; that no private garrisons should be introduced into the
      towns or castles of the Roman territory; that none should bear
      arms, or presume to fortify their houses in the city or country;
      that the barons should be responsible for the safety of the
      highways, and the free passage of provisions; and that the
      protection of malefactors and robbers should be expiated by a
      fine of a thousand marks of silver. But these regulations would
      have been impotent and nugatory, had not the licentious nobles
      been awed by the sword of the civil power. A sudden alarm from
      the bell of the Capitol could still summon to the standard above
      twenty thousand volunteers: the support of the tribune and the
      laws required a more regular and permanent force. In each harbor
      of the coast a vessel was stationed for the assurance of
      commerce; a standing militia of three hundred and sixty horse and
      thirteen hundred foot was levied, clothed, and paid in the
      thirteen quarters of the city: and the spirit of a commonwealth
      may be traced in the grateful allowance of one hundred florins,
      or pounds, to the heirs of every soldier who lost his life in the
      service of his country. For the maintenance of the public
      defence, for the establishment of granaries, for the relief of
      widows, orphans, and indigent convents, Rienzi applied, without
      fear of sacrilege, the revenues of the apostolic chamber: the
      three branches of hearth-money, the salt-duty, and the customs,
      were each of the annual produce of one hundred thousand florins;
      26 and scandalous were the abuses, if in four or five months the
      amount of the salt-duty could be trebled by his judicious
      economy. After thus restoring the forces and finances of the
      republic, the tribune recalled the nobles from their solitary
      independence; required their personal appearance in the Capitol;
      and imposed an oath of allegiance to the new government, and of
      submission to the laws of the good estate. Apprehensive for their
      safety, but still more apprehensive of the danger of a refusal,
      the princes and barons returned to their houses at Rome in the
      garb of simple and peaceful citizens: the Colonna and Ursini, the
      Savelli and Frangipani, were confounded before the tribunal of a
      plebeian, of the vile buffoon whom they had so often derided, and
      their disgrace was aggravated by the indignation which they
      vainly struggled to disguise. The same oath was successively
      pronounced by the several orders of society, the clergy and
      gentlemen, the judges and notaries, the merchants and artisans,
      and the gradual descent was marked by the increase of sincerity
      and zeal. They swore to live and die with the republic and the
      church, whose interest was artfully united by the nominal
      association of the bishop of Orvieto, the pope’s vicar, to the
      office of tribune. It was the boast of Rienzi, that he had
      delivered the throne and patrimony of St. Peter from a rebellious
      aristocracy; and Clement the Sixth, who rejoiced in its fall,
      affected to believe the professions, to applaud the merits, and
      to confirm the title, of his trusty servant. The speech, perhaps
      the mind, of the tribune, was inspired with a lively regard for
      the purity of the faith: he insinuated his claim to a
      supernatural mission from the Holy Ghost; enforced by a heavy
      forfeiture the annual duty of confession and communion; and
      strictly guarded the spiritual as well as temporal welfare of his
      faithful people. 27

      251 (return) [ Et ego, Deo semper auctore, ipsa die pristinâ
      (leg. primâ) Tribunatus, quæ quidem dignitas a tempore deflorati
      Imperii, et per annos Vo et ultra sub tyrannicà occupatione
      vacavit, ipsos omnes potentes indifferenter Deum at justitiam
      odientes, a meâ, ymo a Dei facie fugiendo vehementi Spiritu
      dissipavi, et nullo effuso cruore trementes expuli, sine ictu
      remanente Romane terre facie renovatâ. Libellus Tribuni ad
      Cæsarem, p. xxxiv.—M. 1845.]

      26 (return) [ In one MS. I read (l. ii. c. 4, p. 409) perfumante
      quatro _solli_, in another, quatro _florini_, an important
      variety, since the florin was worth ten Roman _solidi_,
      (Muratori, dissert. xxviii.) The former reading would give us a
      population of 25,000, the latter of 250,000 families; and I much
      fear, that the former is more consistent with the decay of Rome
      and her territory.]

      27 (return) [ Hocsemius, p. 498, apud du Cerçeau, Hist. de
      Rienzi, p. 194. The fifteen tribunitian laws may be found in the
      Roman historian (whom for brevity I shall name) Fortifiocca, l.
      ii. c. 4.]




      Chapter LXX: Final Settlement Of The Ecclesiastical State.—Part
      II.

      Never perhaps has the energy and effect of a single mind been
      more remarkably felt than in the sudden, though transient,
      reformation of Rome by the tribune Rienzi. A den of robbers was
      converted to the discipline of a camp or convent: patient to
      hear, swift to redress, inexorable to punish, his tribunal was
      always accessible to the poor and stranger; nor could birth, or
      dignity, or the immunities of the church, protect the offender or
      his accomplices. The privileged houses, the private sanctuaries
      in Rome, on which no officer of justice would presume to
      trespass, were abolished; and he applied the timber and iron of
      their barricades in the fortifications of the Capitol. The
      venerable father of the Colonna was exposed in his own palace to
      the double shame of being desirous, and of being unable, to
      protect a criminal. A mule, with a jar of oil, had been stolen
      near Capranica; and the lord of the Ursini family was condemned
      to restore the damage, and to discharge a fine of four hundred
      florins for his negligence in guarding the highways. Nor were the
      persons of the barons more inviolate than their lands or houses;
      and, either from accident or design, the same impartial rigor was
      exercised against the heads of the adverse factions. Peter Agapet
      Colonna, who had himself been senator of Rome, was arrested in
      the street for injury or debt; and justice was appeased by the
      tardy execution of Martin Ursini, who, among his various acts of
      violence and rapine, had pillaged a shipwrecked vessel at the
      mouth of the Tyber. 28 His name, the purple of two cardinals, his
      uncles, a recent marriage, and a mortal disease were disregarded
      by the inflexible tribune, who had chosen his victim. The public
      officers dragged him from his palace and nuptial bed: his trial
      was short and satisfactory: the bell of the Capitol convened the
      people: stripped of his mantle, on his knees, with his hands
      bound behind his back, he heard the sentence of death; and after
      a brief confession, Ursini was led away to the gallows. After
      such an example, none who were conscious of guilt could hope for
      impunity, and the flight of the wicked, the licentious, and the
      idle, soon purified the city and territory of Rome. In this time
      (says the historian,) the woods began to rejoice that they were
      no longer infested with robbers; the oxen began to plough; the
      pilgrims visited the sanctuaries; the roads and inns were
      replenished with travellers; trade, plenty, and good faith, were
      restored in the markets; and a purse of gold might be exposed
      without danger in the midst of the highway. As soon as the life
      and property of the subject are secure, the labors and rewards of
      industry spontaneously revive: Rome was still the metropolis of
      the Christian world; and the fame and fortunes of the tribune
      were diffused in every country by the strangers who had enjoyed
      the blessings of his government.

      28 (return) [ Fortifiocca, l. ii. c. 11. From the account of this
      shipwreck, we learn some circumstances of the trade and
      navigation of the age. 1. The ship was built and freighted at
      Naples for the ports of Marseilles and Avignon. 2. The sailors
      were of Naples and the Isle of naria less skilful than those of
      Sicily and Genoa. 3. The navigation from Marseilles was a
      coasting voyage to the mouth of the Tyber, where they took
      shelter in a storm; but, instead of finding the current,
      unfortunately ran on a shoal: the vessel was stranded, the
      mariners escaped. 4. The cargo, which was pillaged, consisted of
      the revenue of Provence for the royal treasury, many bags of
      pepper and cinnamon, and bales of French cloth, to the value of
      20,000 florins; a rich prize.]

      The deliverance of his country inspired Rienzi with a vast, and
      perhaps visionary, idea of uniting Italy in a great federative
      republic, of which Rome should be the ancient and lawful head,
      and the free cities and princes the members and associates. His
      pen was not less eloquent than his tongue; and his numerous
      epistles were delivered to swift and trusty messengers. On foot,
      with a white wand in their hand, they traversed the forests and
      mountains; enjoyed, in the most hostile states, the sacred
      security of ambassadors; and reported, in the style of flattery
      or truth, that the highways along their passage were lined with
      kneeling multitudes, who implored Heaven for the success of their
      undertaking. Could passion have listened to reason; could private
      interest have yielded to the public welfare; the supreme tribunal
      and confederate union of the Italian republic might have healed
      their intestine discord, and closed the Alps against the
      Barbarians of the North. But the propitious season had elapsed;
      and if Venice, Florence, Sienna, Perugia, and many inferior
      cities offered their lives and fortunes to the good estate, the
      tyrants of Lombardy and Tuscany must despise, or hate, the
      plebeian author of a free constitution. From them, however, and
      from every part of Italy, the tribune received the most friendly
      and respectful answers: they were followed by the ambassadors of
      the princes and republics; and in this foreign conflux, on all
      the occasions of pleasure or business, the low born notary could
      assume the familiar or majestic courtesy of a sovereign. 29 The
      most glorious circumstance of his reign was an appeal to his
      justice from Lewis, king of Hungary, who complained, that his
      brother and her husband had been perfidiously strangled by Jane,
      queen of Naples: 30 her guilt or innocence was pleaded in a
      solemn trial at Rome; but after hearing the advocates, 31 the
      tribune adjourned this weighty and invidious cause, which was
      soon determined by the sword of the Hungarian. Beyond the Alps,
      more especially at Avignon, the revolution was the theme of
      curiosity, wonder, and applause. 311 Petrarch had been the
      private friend, perhaps the secret counsellor, of Rienzi: his
      writings breathe the most ardent spirit of patriotism and joy;
      and all respect for the pope, all gratitude for the Colonna, was
      lost in the superior duties of a Roman citizen. The poet-laureate
      of the Capitol maintains the act, applauds the hero, and mingles
      with some apprehension and advice, the most lofty hopes of the
      permanent and rising greatness of the republic. 32

      29 (return) [ It was thus that Oliver Cromwell’s old
      acquaintance, who remembered his vulgar and ungracious entrance
      into the House of Commons, were astonished at the ease and
      majesty of the protector on his throne, (See Harris’s Life of
      Cromwell, p. 27—34, from Clarendon Warwick, Whitelocke, Waller,
      &c.) The consciousness of merit and power will sometimes elevate
      the manners to the station.]

      30 (return) [ See the causes, circumstances, and effects of the
      death of Andrew in Giannone, (tom. iii. l. xxiii. p. 220—229,)
      and the Life of Petrarch (Mémoires, tom. ii. p. 143—148, 245—250,
      375—379, notes, p. 21—37.) The abbé de Sade _wishes_ to extenuate
      her guilt.]

      31 (return) [ The advocate who pleaded against Jane could add
      nothing to the logical force and brevity of his master’s epistle.
      Johanna! inordinata vita præcedens, retentio potestatis in regno,
      neglecta vindicta, vir alter susceptus, et excusatio subsequens,
      necis viri tui te probant fuisse participem et consortem. Jane of
      Naples, and Mary of Scotland, have a singular conformity.]

      311 (return) [ In his letter to the archbishop of Prague, Rienzi
      thus describes the effect of his elevation on Italy and on the
      world: “Did I not restore real peace among the cities which were
      distracted by factions? did I not cause all the citizens, exiled
      by party violence, with their wretched wives and children, to be
      readmitted? had I not begun to extinguish the factious names
      (scismatica nomina) of Guelf and Ghibelline, for which countless
      thousands had perished body and soul, under the eyes of their
      pastors, by the reduction of the city of Rome and all Italy into
      one amicable, peaceful, holy, and united confederacy? the
      consecrated standards and banners having been by me collected and
      blended together, and, in witness to our holy association and
      perfect union, offered up in the presence of the ambassadors of
      all the cities of Italy, on the day of the assumption of our
      Blessed Lady.” p. xlvii. ——In the Libellus ad Cæsarem: “I
      received the homage and submission of all the sovereigns of
      Apulia, the barons and counts, and almost all the people of
      Italy. I was honored by solemn embassies and letters by the
      emperor of Constantinople and the king of England. The queen of
      Naples submitted herself and her kingdom to the protection of the
      tribune. The king of Hungary, by two solemn embassies, brought
      his cause against his queen and his nobles before my tribunal;
      and I venture to say further, that the fame of the tribune
      alarmed the soldan of Babylon. When the Christian pilgrims to the
      sepulchre of our Lord related to the Christian and Jewish
      inhabitants of Jerusalem all the yet unheard-of and wonderful
      circumstances of the reformation in Rome, both Jews and
      Christians celebrated the event with unusual festivities. When
      the soldan inquired the cause of these rejoicings, and received
      this intelligence about Rome, he ordered all the havens and
      cities on the coast to be fortified, and put in a state of
      defence,” p. xxxv.—M. 1845.]

      32 (return) [ See the Epistola Hortatoria de Capessenda
      Republica, from Petrarch to Nicholas Rienzi, (Opp. p. 535—540,)
      and the vth eclogue or pastoral, a perpetual and obscure
      allegory.]

      While Petrarch indulged these prophetic visions, the Roman hero
      was fast declining from the meridian of fame and power; and the
      people, who had gazed with astonishment on the ascending meteor,
      began to mark the irregularity of its course, and the
      vicissitudes of light and obscurity. More eloquent than
      judicious, more enterprising than resolute, the faculties of
      Rienzi were not balanced by cool and commanding reason: he
      magnified in a tenfold proportion the objects of hope and fear;
      and prudence, which could not have erected, did not presume to
      fortify, his throne. In the blaze of prosperity, his virtues were
      insensibly tinctured with the adjacent vices; justice with
      cruelty, liberality with profusion, and the desire of fame with
      puerile and ostentatious vanity. 321 He might have learned, that
      the ancient tribunes, so strong and sacred in the public opinion,
      were not distinguished in style, habit, or appearance, from an
      ordinary plebeian; 33 and that as often as they visited the city
      on foot, a single viator, or beadle, attended the exercise of
      their office. The Gracchi would have frowned or smiled, could
      they have read the sonorous titles and epithets of their
      successor, “Nicholas, severe and merciful; deliverer of Rome;
      defender of Italy; 34 friend of mankind, and of liberty, peace,
      and justice; tribune august:” his theatrical pageants had
      prepared the revolution; but Rienzi abused, in luxury and pride,
      the political maxim of speaking to the eyes, as well as the
      understanding, of the multitude. From nature he had received the
      gift of a handsome person, 35 till it was swelled and disfigured
      by intemperance: and his propensity to laughter was corrected in
      the magistrate by the affectation of gravity and sternness. He
      was clothed, at least on public occasions, in a party-colored
      robe of velvet or satin, lined with fur, and embroidered with
      gold: the rod of justice, which he carried in his hand, was a
      sceptre of polished steel, crowned with a globe and cross of
      gold, and enclosing a small fragment of the true and holy wood.
      In his civil and religious processions through the city, he rode
      on a white steed, the symbol of royalty: the great banner of the
      republic, a sun with a circle of stars, a dove with an olive
      branch, was displayed over his head; a shower of gold and silver
      was scattered among the populace, fifty guards with halberds
      encompassed his person; a troop of horse preceded his march; and
      their tymbals and trumpets were of massy silver.

      321 (return) [ An illustrious female writer has drawn, with a
      single stroke, the character of Rienzi, Crescentius, and Arnold
      of Brescia, the fond restorers of Roman liberty: ‘Qui ont pris
      les souvenirs pour les espérances.’ Corinne, tom. i. p. 159.
      “Could Tacitus have excelled this?” Hallam, vol i p. 418.—M.]

      33 (return) [ In his Roman Questions, Plutarch (Opuscul. tom. i.
      p. 505, 506, edit. Græc. Hen. Steph.) states, on the most
      constitutional principles, the simple greatness of the tribunes,
      who were not properly magistrates, but a check on magistracy. It
      was their duty and interest omoiousqai schmati, kai stolh kai
      diaithtoiV epitugcanousi tvn politvn.... katapateisqai dei (a
      saying of C. Curio) kai mh semnon einai th oyei mhde
      dusprosodon... osw de mallon ektapeinoutai tv swmati, tosoutw
      mallon auxetai th dunamei, &c. Rienzi, and Petrarch himself, were
      incapable perhaps of reading a Greek philosopher; but they might
      have imbibed the same modest doctrines from their favorite
      Latins, Livy and Valerius Maximus.]

      34 (return) [ I could not express in English the forcible, though
      barbarous, title of _Zelator_ Italiæ, which Rienzi assumed.]

      35 (return) [ Era bell’ homo, (l. ii. c. l. p. 399.) It is
      remarkable, that the riso sarcastico of the Bracciano edition is
      wanting in the Roman MS., from which Muratori has given the text.
      In his second reign, when he is painted almost as a monster,
      Rienzi travea una ventresca tonna trionfale, a modo de uno Abbate
      Asiano, or Asinino, (l. iii. c. 18, p. 523.)]

      The ambition of the honors of chivalry 36 betrayed the meanness
      of his birth, and degraded the importance of his office; and the
      equestrian tribune was not less odious to the nobles, whom he
      adopted, than to the plebeians, whom he deserted. All that yet
      remained of treasure, or luxury, or art, was exhausted on that
      solemn day. Rienzi led the procession from the Capitol to the
      Lateran; the tediousness of the way was relieved with decorations
      and games; the ecclesiastical, civil, and military orders marched
      under their various banners; the Roman ladies attended his wife;
      and the ambassadors of Italy might loudly applaud or secretly
      deride the novelty of the pomp. In the evening, which they had
      reached the church and palace of Constantine, he thanked and
      dismissed the numerous assembly, with an invitation to the
      festival of the ensuing day. From the hands of a venerable knight
      he received the order of the Holy Ghost; the purification of the
      bath was a previous ceremony; but in no step of his life did
      Rienzi excite such scandal and censure as by the profane use of
      the porphyry vase, in which Constantine (a foolish legend) had
      been healed of his leprosy by Pope Sylvester. 37 With equal
      presumption the tribune watched or reposed within the consecrated
      precincts of the baptistery; and the failure of his state-bed was
      interpreted as an omen of his approaching downfall. At the hour
      of worship, he showed himself to the returning crowds in a
      majestic attitude, with a robe of purple, his sword, and gilt
      spurs; but the holy rites were soon interrupted by his levity and
      insolence. Rising from his throne, and advancing towards the
      congregation, he proclaimed in a loud voice: “We summon to our
      tribunal Pope Clement: and command him to reside in his diocese
      of Rome: we also summon the sacred college of cardinals. 38 We
      again summon the two pretenders, Charles of Bohemia and Lewis of
      Bavaria, who style themselves emperors: we likewise summon all
      the electors of Germany, to inform us on what pretence they have
      usurped the inalienable right of the Roman people, the ancient
      and lawful sovereigns of the empire.” 39 Unsheathing his maiden
      sword, he thrice brandished it to the three parts of the world,
      and thrice repeated the extravagant declaration, “And this too is
      mine!” The pope’s vicar, the bishop of Orvieto, attempted to
      check this career of folly; but his feeble protest was silenced
      by martial music; and instead of withdrawing from the assembly,
      he consented to dine with his brother tribune, at a table which
      had hitherto been reserved for the supreme pontiff. A banquet,
      such as the Cæsars had given, was prepared for the Romans. The
      apartments, porticos, and courts of the Lateran were spread with
      innumerable tables for either sex, and every condition; a stream
      of wine flowed from the nostrils of Constantine’s brazen horse;
      no complaint, except of the scarcity of water, could be heard;
      and the licentiousness of the multitude was curbed by discipline
      and fear. A subsequent day was appointed for the coronation of
      Rienzi; 40 seven crowns of different leaves or metals were
      successively placed on his head by the most eminent of the Roman
      clergy; they represented the seven gifts of the Holy Ghost; and
      he still professed to imitate the example of the ancient
      tribunes. 401 These extraordinary spectacles might deceive or
      flatter the people; and their own vanity was gratified in the
      vanity of their leader. But in his private life he soon deviated
      from the strict rule of frugality and abstinence; and the
      plebeians, who were awed by the splendor of the nobles, were
      provoked by the luxury of their equal. His wife, his son, his
      uncle, (a barber in name and profession,) exposed the contrast of
      vulgar manners and princely expense; and without acquiring the
      majesty, Rienzi degenerated into the vices, of a king.

      36 (return) [ Strange as it may seem, this festival was not
      without a precedent. In the year 1327, two barons, a Colonna and
      an Ursini, the usual balance, were created knights by the Roman
      people: their bath was of rose-water, their beds were decked with
      royal magnificence, and they were served at St. Maria of Araceli
      in the Capitol, by the twenty-eight _buoni huomini_. They
      afterwards received from Robert, king of Naples, the sword of
      chivalry, (Hist. Rom. l. i. c. 2, p. 259.)]

      37 (return) [ All parties believed in the leprosy and bath of
      Constantine (Petrarch. Epist. Famil. vi. 2,) and Rienzi justified
      his own conduct by observing to the court of Avignon, that a vase
      which had been used by a Pagan could not be profaned by a pious
      Christian. Yet this crime is specified in the bull of
      excommunication, (Hocsemius, apud du Cerçeau, p. 189, 190.)]

      38 (return) [ This _verbal_ summons of Pope Clement VI., which
      rests on the authority of the Roman historian and a Vatican MS.,
      is disputed by the biographer of Petrarch, (tom. ii. not. p.
      70—76), with arguments rather of decency than of weight. The
      court of Avignon might not choose to agitate this delicate
      question.]

      39 (return) [ The summons of the two rival emperors, a monument
      of freedom and folly, is extant in Hocsemius, (Cerçeau, p.
      163—166.)]

      40 (return) [ It is singular, that the Roman historian should
      have overlooked this sevenfold coronation, which is sufficiently
      proved by internal evidence, and the testimony of Hocsemius, and
      even of Rienzi, (Cercean p. 167—170, 229.)]

      401 (return) [ It was on this occasion that he made the profane
      comparison between himself and our Lord; and the striking
      circumstance took place which he relates in his letter to the
      archbishop of Prague. In the midst of all the wild and joyous
      exultation of the people, one of his most zealous supporters, a
      monk, who was in high repute for his sanctity, stood apart in a
      corner of the church and wept bitterly! A domestic chaplain of
      Rienzi’s inquired the cause of his grief. “Now,” replied the man
      of God, “is thy master cast down from heaven—never saw I man so
      proud. By the aid of the Holy Ghost he has driven the tyrants
      from the city without drawing a sword; the cities and the
      sovereigns of Italy have submitted to his power. Why is he so
      arrogant and ungrateful towards the Most High? Why does he seek
      earthly and transitory rewards for his labors, and in his wanton
      speech liken himself to the Creator? Tell thy master that he can
      only atone for this offence by tears of penitence.” In the
      evening the chaplain communicated this solemn rebuke to the
      tribune: it appalled him for the time, but was soon forgotten in
      the tumult and hurry of business.—M. 1845.]

      A simple citizen describes with pity, or perhaps with pleasure,
      the humiliation of the barons of Rome. “Bareheaded, their hands
      crossed on their breast, they stood with downcast looks in the
      presence of the tribune; and they trembled, good God, how they
      trembled!” 41 As long as the yoke of Rienzi was that of justice
      and their country, their conscience forced them to esteem the
      man, whom pride and interest provoked them to hate: his
      extravagant conduct soon fortified their hatred by contempt; and
      they conceived the hope of subverting a power which was no longer
      so deeply rooted in the public confidence. The old animosity of
      the Colonna and Ursini was suspended for a moment by their common
      disgrace: they associated their wishes, and perhaps their
      designs; an assassin was seized and tortured; he accused the
      nobles; and as soon as Rienzi deserved the fate, he adopted the
      suspicions and maxims, of a tyrant. On the same day, under
      various pretences, he invited to the Capitol his principal
      enemies, among whom were five members of the Ursini and three of
      the Colonna name. But instead of a council or a banquet, they
      found themselves prisoners under the sword of despotism or
      justice; and the consciousness of innocence or guilt might
      inspire them with equal apprehensions of danger. At the sound of
      the great bell the people assembled; they were arraigned for a
      conspiracy against the tribune’s life; and though some might
      sympathize in their distress, not a hand, nor a voice, was raised
      to rescue the first of the nobility from their impending doom.
      Their apparent boldness was prompted by despair; they passed in
      separate chambers a sleepless and painful night; and the
      venerable hero, Stephen Colonna, striking against the door of his
      prison, repeatedly urged his guards to deliver him by a speedy
      death from such ignominious servitude. In the morning they
      understood their sentence from the visit of a confessor and the
      tolling of the bell. The great hall of the Capitol had been
      decorated for the bloody scene with red and white hangings: the
      countenance of the tribune was dark and severe; the swords of the
      executioners were unsheathed; and the barons were interrupted in
      their dying speeches by the sound of trumpets. But in this
      decisive moment, Rienzi was not less anxious or apprehensive than
      his captives: he dreaded the splendor of their names, their
      surviving kinsmen, the inconstancy of the people, the reproaches
      of the world, and, after rashly offering a mortal injury, he
      vainly presumed that, if he could forgive, he might himself be
      forgiven. His elaborate oration was that of a Christian and a
      suppliant; and, as the humble minister of the commons, he
      entreated his masters to pardon these noble criminals, for whose
      repentance and future service he pledged his faith and authority.
      “If you are spared,” said the tribune, “by the mercy of the
      Romans, will you not promise to support the good estate with your
      lives and fortunes?” Astonished by this marvellous clemency, the
      barons bowed their heads; and while they devoutly repeated the
      oath of allegiance, might whisper a secret, and more sincere,
      assurance of revenge. A priest, in the name of the people,
      pronounced their absolution: they received the communion with the
      tribune, assisted at the banquet, followed the procession; and,
      after every spiritual and temporal sign of reconciliation, were
      dismissed in safety to their respective homes, with the new
      honors and titles of generals, consuls, and patricians. 42

      41 (return) [ Puoi se faceva stare denante a se, mentre sedeva,
      li baroni tutti in piedi ritti co le vraccia piecate, e co li
      capucci tratti. Deh como stavano paurosi! (Hist. Rom. l. ii. c.
      20, p. 439.) He saw them, and we see them.]

      42 (return) [ The original letter, in which Rienzi justifies his
      treatment of the Colonna, (Hocsemius, apud du Cerçeau, p.
      222—229,) displays, in genuine colors, the mixture of the knave
      and the madman.]

      During some weeks they were checked by the memory of their
      danger, rather than of their deliverance, till the most powerful
      of the Ursini, escaping with the Colonna from the city, erected
      at Marino the standard of rebellion. The fortifications of the
      castle were instantly restored; the vassals attended their lord;
      the outlaws armed against the magistrate; the flocks and herds,
      the harvests and vineyards, from Marino to the gates of Rome,
      were swept away or destroyed; and the people arraigned Rienzi as
      the author of the calamities which his government had taught them
      to forget. In the camp, Rienzi appeared to less advantage than in
      the rostrum; and he neglected the progress of the rebel barons
      till their numbers were strong, and their castles impregnable.
      From the pages of Livy he had not imbibed the art, or even the
      courage, of a general: an army of twenty thousand Romans returned
      without honor or effect from the attack of Marino; and his
      vengeance was amused by painting his enemies, their heads
      downwards, and drowning two dogs (at least they should have been
      bears) as the representatives of the Ursini. The belief of his
      incapacity encouraged their operations: they were invited by
      their secret adherents; and the barons attempted, with four
      thousand foot, and sixteen hundred horse, to enter Rome by force
      or surprise. The city was prepared for their reception; the
      alarm-bell rung all night; the gates were strictly guarded, or
      insolently open; and after some hesitation they sounded a
      retreat. The two first divisions had passed along the walls, but
      the prospect of a free entrance tempted the headstrong valor of
      the nobles in the rear; and after a successful skirmish, they
      were overthrown and massacred without quarter by the crowds of
      the Roman people. Stephen Colonna the younger, the noble spirit
      to whom Petrarch ascribed the restoration of Italy, was preceded
      or accompanied in death by his son John, a gallant youth, by his
      brother Peter, who might regret the ease and honors of the
      church, by a nephew of legitimate birth, and by two bastards of
      the Colonna race; and the number of seven, the seven crowns, as
      Rienzi styled them, of the Holy Ghost, was completed by the agony
      of the deplorable parent, and the veteran chief, who had survived
      the hope and fortune of his house. The vision and prophecies of
      St. Martin and Pope Boniface had been used by the tribune to
      animate his troops: 43 he displayed, at least in the pursuit, the
      spirit of a hero; but he forgot the maxims of the ancient Romans,
      who abhorred the triumphs of civil war. The conqueror ascended
      the Capitol; deposited his crown and sceptre on the altar; and
      boasted, with some truth, that he had cut off an ear, which
      neither pope nor emperor had been able to amputate. 44 His base
      and implacable revenge denied the honors of burial; and the
      bodies of the Colonna, which he threatened to expose with those
      of the vilest malefactors, were secretly interred by the holy
      virgins of their name and family. 45 The people sympathized in
      their grief, repented of their own fury, and detested the
      indecent joy of Rienzi, who visited the spot where these
      illustrious victims had fallen. It was on that fatal spot that he
      conferred on his son the honor of knighthood: and the ceremony
      was accomplished by a slight blow from each of the horsemen of
      the guard, and by a ridiculous and inhuman ablution from a pool
      of water, which was yet polluted with patrician blood. 46

      43 (return) [ Rienzi, in the above-mentioned letter, ascribes to
      St. Martin the tribune, Boniface VIII. the enemy of Colonna,
      himself, and the Roman people, the glory of the day, which
      Villani likewise (l. 12, c. 104) describes as a regular battle.
      The disorderly skirmish, the flight of the Romans, and the
      cowardice of Rienzi, are painted in the simple and minute
      narrative of Fortifiocca, or the anonymous citizen, (l. i. c.
      34—37.)]

      44 (return) [ In describing the fall of the Colonna, I speak only
      of the family of Stephen the elder, who is often confounded by
      the P. du Cerçeau with his son. That family was extinguished, but
      the house has been perpetuated in the collateral branches, of
      which I have not a very accurate knowledge. Circumspice (says
      Petrarch) familiæ tuæ statum, Columniensium _domos_: solito
      pauciores habeat columnas. Quid ad rem modo fundamentum stabile,
      solidumque permaneat.]

      45 (return) [ The convent of St. Silvester was founded, endowed,
      and protected by the Colonna cardinals, for the daughters of the
      family who embraced a monastic life, and who, in the year 1318,
      were twelve in number. The others were allowed to marry with
      their kinsmen in the fourth degree, and the dispensation was
      justified by the small number and close alliances of the noble
      families of Rome, (Mémoires sur Pétrarque, tom. i. p. 110, tom.
      ii. p. 401.)]

      46 (return) [ Petrarch wrote a stiff and pedantic letter of
      consolation, (Fam. l. vii. epist. 13, p. 682, 683.) The friend
      was lost in the patriot. Nulla toto orbe principum familia
      carior; carior tamen respublica, carior Roma, carior Italia. ——Je
      rends graces aux Dieux de n’être pas Romain.]

      A short delay would have saved the Colonna, the delay of a single
      month, which elapsed between the triumph and the exile of Rienzi.
      In the pride of victory, he forfeited what yet remained of his
      civil virtues, without acquiring the fame of military prowess. A
      free and vigorous opposition was formed in the city; and when the
      tribune proposed in the public council 47 to impose a new tax,
      and to regulate the government of Perugia, thirty-nine members
      voted against his measures; repelled the injurious charge of
      treachery and corruption; and urged him to prove, by their
      forcible exclusion, that if the populace adhered to his cause, it
      was already disclaimed by the most respectable citizens. The pope
      and the sacred college had never been dazzled by his specious
      professions; they were justly offended by the insolence of his
      conduct; a cardinal legate was sent to Italy, and after some
      fruitless treaty, and two personal interviews, he fulminated a
      bull of excommunication, in which the tribune is degraded from
      his office, and branded with the guilt of rebellion, sacrilege,
      and heresy. 48 The surviving barons of Rome were now humbled to a
      sense of allegiance; their interest and revenge engaged them in
      the service of the church; but as the fate of the Colonna was
      before their eyes, they abandoned to a private adventurer the
      peril and glory of the revolution. John Pepin, count of
      Minorbino, 49 in the kingdom of Naples, had been condemned for
      his crimes, or his riches, to perpetual imprisonment; and
      Petrarch, by soliciting his release, indirectly contributed to
      the ruin of his friend. At the head of one hundred and fifty
      soldiers, the count of Minorbino introduced himself into Rome;
      barricaded the quarter of the Colonna: and found the enterprise
      as easy as it had seemed impossible. From the first alarm, the
      bell of the Capitol incessantly tolled; but, instead of repairing
      to the well-known sound, the people were silent and inactive; and
      the pusillanimous Rienzi, deploring their ingratitude with sighs
      and tears, abdicated the government and palace of the republic.

      47 (return) [ This council and opposition is obscurely mentioned
      by Pollistore, a contemporary writer, who has preserved some
      curious and original facts, (Rer. Italicarum, tom. xxv. c. 31, p.
      798—804.)]

      48 (return) [ The briefs and bulls of Clement VI. against Rienzi
      are translated by the P. du Cerçeau, (p. 196, 232,) from the
      Ecclesiastical Annals of Odericus Raynaldus, (A.D. 1347, No. 15,
      17, 21, &c.,) who found them in the archives of the Vatican.]

      49 (return) [ Matteo Villani describes the origin, character, and
      death of this count of Minorbino, a man da natura inconstante e
      senza fede, whose grandfather, a crafty notary, was enriched and
      ennobled by the spoils of the Saracens of Nocera, (l. vii. c.
      102, 103.) See his imprisonment, and the efforts of Petrarch,
      (tom. ii. p. 149—151.)]




      Chapter LXX: Final Settlement Of The Ecclesiastical State.—Part
      III.

      Without drawing his sword, count Pepin restored the aristocracy
      and the church; three senators were chosen, and the legate,
      assuming the first rank, accepted his two colleagues from the
      rival families of Colonna and Ursini. The acts of the tribune
      were abolished, his head was proscribed; yet such was the terror
      of his name, that the barons hesitated three days before they
      would trust themselves in the city, and Rienzi was left above a
      month in the castle of St. Angelo, from whence he peaceably
      withdrew, after laboring, without effect, to revive the affection
      and courage of the Romans. The vision of freedom and empire had
      vanished: their fallen spirit would have acquiesced in servitude,
      had it been smoothed by tranquillity and order; and it was
      scarcely observed, that the new senators derived their authority
      from the Apostolic See; that four cardinals were appointed to
      reform, with dictatorial power, the state of the republic. Rome
      was again agitated by the bloody feuds of the barons, who
      detested each other, and despised the commons: their hostile
      fortresses, both in town and country, again rose, and were again
      demolished: and the peaceful citizens, a flock of sheep, were
      devoured, says the Florentine historian, by these rapacious
      wolves. But when their pride and avarice had exhausted the
      patience of the Romans, a confraternity of the Virgin Mary
      protected or avenged the republic: the bell of the Capitol was
      again tolled, the nobles in arms trembled in the presence of an
      unarmed multitude; and of the two senators, Colonna escaped from
      the window of the palace, and Ursini was stoned at the foot of
      the altar. The dangerous office of tribune was successively
      occupied by two plebeians, Cerroni and Baroncelli. The mildness
      of Cerroni was unequal to the times; and after a faint struggle,
      he retired with a fair reputation and a decent fortune to the
      comforts of rural life. Devoid of eloquence or genius, Baroncelli
      was distinguished by a resolute spirit: he spoke the language of
      a patriot, and trod in the footsteps of tyrants; his suspicion
      was a sentence of death, and his own death was the reward of his
      cruelties. Amidst the public misfortunes, the faults of Rienzi
      were forgotten; and the Romans sighed for the peace and
      prosperity of their good estate. 50

      50 (return) [ The troubles of Rome, from the departure to the
      return of Rienzi, are related by Matteo Villani (l. ii. c. 47, l.
      iii. c. 33, 57, 78) and Thomas Fortifiocca, (l. iii. c. 1—4.) I
      have slightly passed over these secondary characters, who
      imitated the original tribune.]

      After an exile of seven years, the first deliverer was again
      restored to his country. In the disguise of a monk or a pilgrim,
      he escaped from the castle of St. Angelo, implored the friendship
      of the king of Hungary at Naples, tempted the ambition of every
      bold adventurer, mingled at Rome with the pilgrims of the
      jubilee, lay concealed among the hermits of the Apennine, and
      wandered through the cities of Italy, Germany, and Bohemia. His
      person was invisible, his name was yet formidable; and the
      anxiety of the court of Avignon supposes, and even magnifies, his
      personal merit. The emperor Charles the Fourth gave audience to a
      stranger, who frankly revealed himself as the tribune of the
      republic; and astonished an assembly of ambassadors and princes,
      by the eloquence of a patriot and the visions of a prophet, the
      downfall of tyranny and the kingdom of the Holy Ghost. 51
      Whatever had been his hopes, Rienzi found himself a captive; but
      he supported a character of independence and dignity, and obeyed,
      as his own choice, the irresistible summons of the supreme
      pontiff. The zeal of Petrarch, which had been cooled by the
      unworthy conduct, was rekindled by the sufferings and the
      presence, of his friend; and he boldly complains of the times, in
      which the savior of Rome was delivered by her emperor into the
      hands of her bishop. Rienzi was transported slowly, but in safe
      custody, from Prague to Avignon: his entrance into the city was
      that of a malefactor; in his prison he was chained by the leg;
      and four cardinals were named to inquire into the crimes of
      heresy and rebellion. But his trial and condemnation would have
      involved some questions, which it was more prudent to leave under
      the veil of mystery: the temporal supremacy of the popes; the
      duty of residence; the civil and ecclesiastical privileges of the
      clergy and people of Rome. The reigning pontiff well deserved the
      appellation of _Clement_: the strange vicissitudes and
      magnanimous spirit of the captive excited his pity and esteem;
      and Petrarch believes that he respected in the hero the name and
      sacred character of a poet. 52 Rienzi was indulged with an easy
      confinement and the use of books; and in the assiduous study of
      Livy and the Bible, he sought the cause and the consolation of
      his misfortunes.

      51 (return) [ These visions, of which the friends and enemies of
      Rienzi seem alike ignorant, are surely magnified by the zeal of
      Pollistore, a Dominican inquisitor, (Rer. Ital. tom. xxv. c. 36,
      p. 819.) Had the tribune taught, that Christ was succeeded by the
      Holy Ghost, that the tyranny of the pope would be abolished, he
      might have been convicted of heresy and treason, without
      offending the Roman people. * Note: So far from having magnified
      these visions, Pollistore is more than confirmed by the documents
      published by Papencordt. The adoption of all the wild doctrines
      of the Fratricelli, the Spirituals, in which, for the time at
      least, Rienzi appears to have been in earnest; his magnificent
      offers to the emperor, and the whole history of his life, from
      his first escape from Rome to his imprisonment at Avignon, are
      among the most curious chapters of his eventful life.—M. 1845.]

      52 (return) [ The astonishment, the envy almost, of Petrarch is a
      proof, if not of the truth of this incredible fact, at least of
      his own veracity. The abbé de Sade (Mémoires, tom. iii. p. 242)
      quotes the vith epistle of the xiiith book of Petrarch, but it is
      of the royal MS., which he consulted, and not of the ordinary
      Basil edition, (p. 920.)]

      The succeeding pontificate of Innocent the Sixth opened a new
      prospect of his deliverance and restoration; and the court of
      Avignon was persuaded, that the successful rebel could alone
      appease and reform the anarchy of the metropolis. After a solemn
      profession of fidelity, the Roman tribune was sent into Italy,
      with the title of senator; but the death of Baroncelli appeared
      to supersede the use of his mission; and the legate, Cardinal
      Albornoz, 53 a consummate statesman, allowed him with reluctance,
      and without aid, to undertake the perilous experiment. His first
      reception was equal to his wishes: the day of his entrance was a
      public festival; and his eloquence and authority revived the laws
      of the good estate. But this momentary sunshine was soon clouded
      by his own vices and those of the people: in the Capitol, he
      might often regret the prison of Avignon; and after a second
      administration of four months, Rienzi was massacred in a tumult
      which had been fomented by the Roman barons. In the society of
      the Germans and Bohemians, he is said to have contracted the
      habits of intemperance and cruelty: adversity had chilled his
      enthusiasm, without fortifying his reason or virtue; and that
      youthful hope, that lively assurance, which is the pledge of
      success, was now succeeded by the cold impotence of distrust and
      despair. The tribune had reigned with absolute dominion, by the
      choice, and in the hearts, of the Romans: the senator was the
      servile minister of a foreign court; and while he was suspected
      by the people, he was abandoned by the prince. The legate
      Albornoz, who seemed desirous of his ruin, inflexibly refused all
      supplies of men and money; a faithful subject could no longer
      presume to touch the revenues of the apostolical chamber; and the
      first idea of a tax was the signal of clamor and sedition. Even
      his justice was tainted with the guilt or reproach of selfish
      cruelty: the most virtuous citizen of Rome was sacrificed to his
      jealousy; and in the execution of a public robber, from whose
      purse he had been assisted, the magistrate too much forgot, or
      too much remembered, the obligations of the debtor. 54 A civil
      war exhausted his treasures, and the patience of the city: the
      Colonna maintained their hostile station at Palestrina; and his
      mercenaries soon despised a leader whose ignorance and fear were
      envious of all subordinate merit. In the death, as in the life,
      of Rienzi, the hero and the coward were strangely mingled. When
      the Capitol was invested by a furious multitude, when he was
      basely deserted by his civil and military servants, the intrepid
      senator, waving the banner of liberty, presented himself on the
      balcony, addressed his eloquence to the various passions of the
      Romans, and labored to persuade them, that in the same cause
      himself and the republic must either stand or fall. His oration
      was interrupted by a volley of imprecations and stones; and after
      an arrow had transpierced his hand, he sunk into abject despair,
      and fled weeping to the inner chambers, from whence he was let
      down by a sheet before the windows of the prison. Destitute of
      aid or hope, he was besieged till the evening: the doors of the
      Capitol were destroyed with axes and fire; and while the senator
      attempted to escape in a plebeian habit, he was discovered and
      dragged to the platform of the palace, the fatal scene of his
      judgments and executions. A whole hour, without voice or motion,
      he stood amidst the multitude half naked and half dead: their
      rage was hushed into curiosity and wonder: the last feelings of
      reverence and compassion yet struggled in his favor; and they
      might have prevailed, if a bold assassin had not plunged a dagger
      in his breast. He fell senseless with the first stroke: the
      impotent revenge of his enemies inflicted a thousand wounds: and
      the senator’s body was abandoned to the dogs, to the Jews, and to
      the flames. Posterity will compare the virtues and failings of
      this extraordinary man; but in a long period of anarchy and
      servitude, the name of Rienzi has often been celebrated as the
      deliverer of his country, and the last of the Roman patriots. 55

      53 (return) [ Ægidius, or Giles Albornoz, a noble Spaniard,
      archbishop of Toledo, and cardinal legate in Italy, (A.D.
      1353—1367,) restored, by his arms and counsels, the temporal
      dominion of the popes. His life has been separately written by
      Sepulveda; but Dryden could not reasonably suppose, that his
      name, or that of Wolsey, had reached the ears of the Mufti in Don
      Sebastian.]

      54 (return) [ From Matteo Villani and Fortifiocca, the P. du
      Cerçeau (p. 344—394) has extracted the life and death of the
      chevalier Montreal, the life of a robber and the death of a hero.
      At the head of a free company, the first that desolated Italy, he
      became rich and formidable be had money in all the banks,—60,000
      ducats in Padua alone.]

      55 (return) [ The exile, second government, and death of Rienzi,
      are minutely related by the anonymous Roman, who appears neither
      his friend nor his enemy, (l. iii. c. 12—25.) Petrarch, who loved
      the _tribune_, was indifferent to the fate of the _senator_.]

      The first and most generous wish of Petrarch was the restoration
      of a free republic; but after the exile and death of his plebeian
      hero, he turned his eyes from the tribune, to the king, of the
      Romans. The Capitol was yet stained with the blood of Rienzi,
      when Charles the Fourth descended from the Alps to obtain the
      Italian and Imperial crowns. In his passage through Milan he
      received the visit, and repaid the flattery, of the
      poet-laureate; accepted a medal of Augustus; and promised,
      without a smile, to imitate the founder of the Roman monarchy. A
      false application of the name and maxims of antiquity was the
      source of the hopes and disappointments of Petrarch; yet he could
      not overlook the difference of times and characters; the
      immeasurable distance between the first Cæsars and a Bohemian
      prince, who by the favor of the clergy had been elected the
      titular head of the German aristocracy. Instead of restoring to
      Rome her glory and her provinces, he had bound himself by a
      secret treaty with the pope, to evacuate the city on the day of
      his coronation; and his shameful retreat was pursued by the
      reproaches of the patriot bard. 56

      56 (return) [ The hopes and the disappointment of Petrarch are
      agreeably described in his own words by the French biographer,
      (Mémoires, tom. iii. p. 375—413;) but the deep, though secret,
      wound was the coronation of Zanubi, the poet-laureate, by Charles
      IV.]

      After the loss of liberty and empire, his third and more humble
      wish was to reconcile the shepherd with his flock; to recall the
      Roman bishop to his ancient and peculiar diocese. In the fervor
      of youth, with the authority of age, Petrarch addressed his
      exhortations to five successive popes, and his eloquence was
      always inspired by the enthusiasm of sentiment and the freedom of
      language. 57 The son of a citizen of Florence invariably
      preferred the country of his birth to that of his education; and
      Italy, in his eyes, was the queen and garden of the world. Amidst
      her domestic factions, she was doubtless superior to France both
      in art and science, in wealth and politeness; but the difference
      could scarcely support the epithet of barbarous, which he
      promiscuously bestows on the countries beyond the Alps. Avignon,
      the mystic Babylon, the sink of vice and corruption, was the
      object of his hatred and contempt; but he forgets that her
      scandalous vices were not the growth of the soil, and that in
      every residence they would adhere to the power and luxury of the
      papal court. He confesses that the successor of St. Peter is the
      bishop of the universal church; yet it was not on the banks of
      the Rhône, but of the Tyber, that the apostle had fixed his
      everlasting throne; and while every city in the Christian world
      was blessed with a bishop, the metropolis alone was desolate and
      forlorn. Since the removal of the Holy See, the sacred buildings
      of the Lateran and the Vatican, their altars and their saints,
      were left in a state of poverty and decay; and Rome was often
      painted under the image of a disconsolate matron, as if the
      wandering husband could be reclaimed by the homely portrait of
      the age and infirmities of his weeping spouse. 58 But the cloud
      which hung over the seven hills would be dispelled by the
      presence of their lawful sovereign: eternal fame, the prosperity
      of Rome, and the peace of Italy, would be the recompense of the
      pope who should dare to embrace this generous resolution. Of the
      five whom Petrarch exhorted, the three first, John the
      Twenty-second, Benedict the Twelfth, and Clement the Sixth, were
      importuned or amused by the boldness of the orator; but the
      memorable change which had been attempted by Urban the Fifth was
      finally accomplished by Gregory the Eleventh. The execution of
      their design was opposed by weighty and almost insuperable
      obstacles. A king of France, who has deserved the epithet of
      wise, was unwilling to release them from a local dependence: the
      cardinals, for the most part his subjects, were attached to the
      language, manners, and climate of Avignon; to their stately
      palaces; above all, to the wines of Burgundy. In their eyes,
      Italy was foreign or hostile; and they reluctantly embarked at
      Marseilles, as if they had been sold or banished into the land of
      the Saracens. Urban the Fifth resided three years in the Vatican
      with safety and honor: his sanctity was protected by a guard of
      two thousand horse; and the king of Cyprus, the queen of Naples,
      and the emperors of the East and West, devoutly saluted their
      common father in the chair of St. Peter. But the joy of Petrarch
      and the Italians was soon turned into grief and indignation. Some
      reasons of public or private moment, his own impatience or the
      prayers of the cardinals, recalled Urban to France; and the
      approaching election was saved from the tyrannic patriotism of
      the Romans. The powers of heaven were interested in their cause:
      Bridget of Sweden, a saint and pilgrim, disapproved the return,
      and foretold the death, of Urban the Fifth: the migration of
      Gregory the Eleventh was encouraged by St. Catharine of Sienna,
      the spouse of Christ and ambassadress of the Florentines; and the
      popes themselves, the great masters of human credulity, appear to
      have listened to these visionary females. 59 Yet those celestial
      admonitions were supported by some arguments of temporal policy.
      The residents of Avignon had been invaded by hostile violence: at
      the head of thirty thousand robbers, a hero had extorted ransom
      and absolution from the vicar of Christ and the sacred college;
      and the maxim of the French warriors, to spare the people and
      plunder the church, was a new heresy of the most dangerous
      import. 60 While the pope was driven from Avignon, he was
      strenuously invited to Rome. The senate and people acknowledged
      him as their lawful sovereign, and laid at his feet the keys of
      the gates, the bridges, and the fortresses; of the quarter at
      least beyond the Tyber. 61 But this loyal offer was accompanied
      by a declaration, that they could no longer suffer the scandal
      and calamity of his absence; and that his obstinacy would finally
      provoke them to revive and assert the primitive right of
      election. The abbot of Mount Cassin had been consulted, whether
      he would accept the triple crown 62 from the clergy and people:
      “I am a citizen of Rome,” 63 replied that venerable ecclesiastic,
      “and my first law is, the voice of my country.” 64

      57 (return) [ See, in his accurate and amusing biographer, the
      application of Petrarch and Rome to Benedict XII. in the year
      1334, (Mémoires, tom. i. p. 261—265,) to Clement VI. in 1342,
      (tom. ii. p. 45—47,) and to Urban V. in 1366, (tom. iii. p.
      677—691:) his praise (p. 711—715) and excuse (p. 771) of the last
      of these pontiffs. His angry controversy on the respective merits
      of France and Italy may be found, Opp. p. 1068—1085.]

      58 (return) [

               Squalida sed quoniam facies, neglectaque cultû Cæsaries;
               multisque malis lassata senectus Eripuit solitam
               effigiem: vetus accipe nomen; Roma vocor. (Carm. l. 2,
               p. 77.)

      He spins this allegory beyond all measure or patience. The
      Epistles to Urban V in prose are more simple and persuasive,
      (Senilium, l. vii. p. 811—827 l. ix. epist. i. p. 844—854.)]

      59 (return) [ I have not leisure to expatiate on the legends of
      St. Bridget or St. Catharine, the last of which might furnish
      some amusing stories. Their effect on the mind of Gregory XI. is
      attested by the last solemn words of the dying pope, who
      admonished the assistants, ut caverent ab hominibus, sive viris,
      sive mulieribus, sub specie religionis loquentibus visiones sui
      capitis, quia per tales ipse seductus, &c., (Baluz. Not ad Vit.
      Pap. Avenionensium, tom. i. p. 1224.)]

      60 (return) [ This predatory expedition is related by Froissard,
      (Chronique, tom. i. p. 230,) and in the life of Du Guesclin,
      (Collection Générale des Mémoires Historiques, tom. iv. c. 16, p.
      107—113.) As early as the year 1361, the court of Avignon had
      been molested by similar freebooters, who afterwards passed the
      Alps, (Mémoires sur Pétrarque, tom. iii. p. 563—569.)]

      61 (return) [ Fleury alleges, from the annals of Odericus
      Raynaldus, the original treaty which was signed the 21st of
      December, 1376, between Gregory XI. and the Romans, (Hist.
      Ecclés. tom. xx. p. 275.)]

      62 (return) [ The first crown or regnum (Ducange, Gloss. Latin.
      tom. v. p. 702) on the episcopal mitre of the popes, is ascribed
      to the gift of Constantine, or Clovis. The second was added by
      Boniface VIII., as the emblem not only of a spiritual, but of a
      temporal, kingdom. The three states of the church are represented
      by the triple crown which was introduced by John XXII. or
      Benedict XII., (Mémoires sur Pétrarque, tom. i. p. 258, 259.)]

      63 (return) [ Baluze (Not. ad Pap. Avenion. tom. i. p. 1194,
      1195) produces the original evidence which attests the threats of
      the Roman ambassadors, and the resignation of the abbot of Mount
      Cassin, qui, ultro se offerens, respondit se civem Romanum esse,
      et illud velle quod ipsi vellent.]

      64 (return) [ The return of the popes from Avignon to Rome, and
      their reception by the people, are related in the original lives
      of Urban V. and Gregory XI., in Baluze (Vit. Paparum
      Avenionensium, tom. i. p. 363—486) and Muratori, (Script. Rer.
      Italicarum, tom. iii. P. i. p. 613—712.) In the disputes of the
      schism, every circumstance was severely, though partially,
      scrutinized; more especially in the great inquest, which decided
      the obedience of Castile, and to which Baluze, in his notes, so
      often and so largely appeals from a MS. volume in the Harley
      library, (p. 1281, &c.)]

      If superstition will interpret an untimely death, 65 if the merit
      of counsels be judged from the event, the heavens may seem to
      frown on a measure of such apparent season and propriety. Gregory
      the Eleventh did not survive above fourteen months his return to
      the Vatican; and his decease was followed by the great schism of
      the West, which distracted the Latin church above forty years.
      The sacred college was then composed of twenty-two cardinals: six
      of these had remained at Avignon; eleven Frenchmen, one Spaniard,
      and four Italians, entered the conclave in the usual form. Their
      choice was not yet limited to the purple; and their unanimous
      votes acquiesced in the archbishop of Bari, a subject of Naples,
      conspicuous for his zeal and learning, who ascended the throne of
      St. Peter under the name of Urban the Sixth. The epistle of the
      sacred college affirms his free, and regular, election; which had
      been inspired, as usual, by the Holy Ghost; he was adored,
      invested, and crowned, with the customary rites; his temporal
      authority was obeyed at Rome and Avignon, and his ecclesiastical
      supremacy was acknowledged in the Latin world. During several
      weeks, the cardinals attended their new master with the fairest
      professions of attachment and loyalty; till the summer heats
      permitted a decent escape from the city. But as soon as they were
      united at Anagni and Fundi, in a place of security, they cast
      aside the mask, accused their own falsehood and hypocrisy,
      excommunicated the apostate and antichrist of Rome, and proceeded
      to a new election of Robert of Geneva, Clement the Seventh, whom
      they announced to the nations as the true and rightful vicar of
      Christ. Their first choice, an involuntary and illegal act, was
      annulled by fear of death and the menaces of the Romans; and
      their complaint is justified by the strong evidence of
      probability and fact. The twelve French cardinals, above two
      thirds of the votes, were masters of the election; and whatever
      might be their provincial jealousies, it cannot fairly be
      presumed that they would have sacrificed their right and interest
      to a foreign candidate, who would never restore them to their
      native country. In the various, and often inconsistent,
      narratives, 66 the shades of popular violence are more darkly or
      faintly colored: but the licentiousness of the seditious Romans
      was inflamed by a sense of their privileges, and the danger of a
      second emigration. The conclave was intimidated by the shouts,
      and encompassed by the arms, of thirty thousand rebels; the bells
      of the Capitol and St. Peter’s rang an alarm: “Death, or an
      Italian pope!” was the universal cry; the same threat was
      repeated by the twelve bannerets or chiefs of the quarters, in
      the form of charitable advice; some preparations were made for
      burning the obstinate cardinals; and had they chosen a
      Transalpine subject, it is probable that they would never have
      departed alive from the Vatican. The same constraint imposed the
      necessity of dissembling in the eyes of Rome and of the world;
      the pride and cruelty of Urban presented a more inevitable
      danger; and they soon discovered the features of the tyrant, who
      could walk in his garden and recite his breviary, while he heard
      from an adjacent chamber six cardinals groaning on the rack. His
      inflexible zeal, which loudly censured their luxury and vice,
      would have attached them to the stations and duties of their
      parishes at Rome; and had he not fatally delayed a new promotion,
      the French cardinals would have been reduced to a helpless
      minority in the sacred college. For these reasons, and the hope
      of repassing the Alps, they rashly violated the peace and unity
      of the church; and the merits of their double choice are yet
      agitated in the Catholic schools. 67 The vanity, rather than the
      interest, of the nation determined the court and clergy of
      France. 68 The states of Savoy, Sicily, Cyprus, Arragon,
      Castille, Navarre, and Scotland were inclined by their example
      and authority to the obedience of Clement the Seventh, and after
      his decease, of Benedict the Thirteenth. Rome and the principal
      states of Italy, Germany, Portugal, England, 69 the Low
      Countries, and the kingdoms of the North, adhered to the prior
      election of Urban the Sixth, who was succeeded by Boniface the
      Ninth, Innocent the Seventh, and Gregory the Twelfth.

      65 (return) [ Can the death of a good man be esteemed a
      punishment by those who believe in the immortality of the soul?
      They betray the instability of their faith. Yet as a mere
      philosopher, I cannot agree with the Greeks, on oi Jeoi jilousin
      apoqnhskei neoV, (Brunck, Poetæ Gnomici, p. 231.) See in
      Herodotus (l. i. c. 31) the moral and pleasing tale of the Argive
      youths.]

      66 (return) [ In the first book of the Histoire du Concile de
      Pise, M. Lenfant has abridged and compared the original
      narratives of the adherents of Urban and Clement, of the Italians
      and Germans, the French and Spaniards. The latter appear to be
      the most active and loquacious, and every fact and word in the
      original lives of Gregory XI. and Clement VII. are supported in
      the notes of their editor Baluze.]

      67 (return) [ The ordinal numbers of the popes seems to decide
      the question against Clement VII. and Benedict XIII., who are
      boldly stigmatized as antipopes by the Italians, while the French
      are content with authorities and reasons to plead the cause of
      doubt and toleration, (Baluz. in Præfat.) It is singular, or
      rather it is not singular, that saints, visions and miracles
      should be common to both parties.]

      68 (return) [ Baluze strenuously labors (Not. p. 1271—1280) to
      justify the pure and pious motives of Charles V. king of France:
      he refused to hear the arguments of Urban; but were not the
      Urbanists equally deaf to the reasons of Clement, &c.?]

      69 (return) [ An epistle, or declamation, in the name of Edward
      III., (Baluz. Vit. Pap. Avenion. tom. i. p. 553,) displays the
      zeal of the English nation against the Clementines. Nor was their
      zeal confined to words: the bishop of Norwich led a crusade of
      60,000 bigots beyond sea, (Hume’s History, vol. iii. p. 57, 58.)]

      From the banks of the Tyber and the Rhône, the hostile pontiffs
      encountered each other with the pen and the sword: the civil and
      ecclesiastical order of society was disturbed; and the Romans had
      their full share of the mischiefs of which they may be arraigned
      as the primary authors. 70 They had vainly flattered themselves
      with the hope of restoring the seat of the ecclesiastical
      monarchy, and of relieving their poverty with the tributes and
      offerings of the nations; but the separation of France and Spain
      diverted the stream of lucrative devotion; nor could the loss be
      compensated by the two jubilees which were crowded into the space
      of ten years. By the avocations of the schism, by foreign arms,
      and popular tumults, Urban the Sixth and his three successors
      were often compelled to interrupt their residence in the Vatican.
      The Colonna and Ursini still exercised their deadly feuds: the
      bannerets of Rome asserted and abused the privileges of a
      republic: the vicars of Christ, who had levied a military force,
      chastised their rebellion with the gibbet, the sword, and the
      dagger; and, in a friendly conference, eleven deputies of the
      people were perfidiously murdered and cast into the street. Since
      the invasion of Robert the Norman, the Romans had pursued their
      domestic quarrels without the dangerous interposition of a
      stranger. But in the disorders of the schism, an aspiring
      neighbor, Ladislaus king of Naples, alternately supported and
      betrayed the pope and the people; by the former he was declared
      _gonfalonier_, or general, of the church, while the latter
      submitted to his choice the nomination of their magistrates.
      Besieging Rome by land and water, he thrice entered the gates as
      a Barbarian conqueror; profaned the altars, violated the virgins,
      pillaged the merchants, performed his devotions at St. Peter’s,
      and left a garrison in the castle of St. Angelo. His arms were
      sometimes unfortunate, and to a delay of three days he was
      indebted for his life and crown: but Ladislaus triumphed in his
      turn; and it was only his premature death that could save the
      metropolis and the ecclesiastical state from the ambitious
      conqueror, who had assumed the title, or at least the powers, of
      king of Rome. 71

      70 (return) [ Besides the general historians, the Diaries of
      Delphinus Gentilia Peter Antonius, and Stephen Infessura, in the
      great collection of Muratori, represented the state and
      misfortunes of Rome.]

      71 (return) [ It is supposed by Giannone (tom. iii. p. 292) that
      he styled himself Rex Romæ, a title unknown to the world since
      the expulsion of Tarquin. But a nearer inspection has justified
      the reading of Rex R_a_mæ, of Rama, an obscure kingdom annexed to
      the crown of Hungary.]

      I have not undertaken the ecclesiastical history of the schism;
      but Rome, the object of these last chapters, is deeply interested
      in the disputed succession of her sovereigns. The first counsels
      for the peace and union of Christendom arose from the university
      of Paris, from the faculty of the Sorbonne, whose doctors were
      esteemed, at least in the Gallican church, as the most consummate
      masters of theological science. 72 Prudently waiving all
      invidious inquiry into the origin and merits of the dispute, they
      proposed, as a healing measure, that the two pretenders of Rome
      and Avignon should abdicate at the same time, after qualifying
      the cardinals of the adverse factions to join in a legitimate
      election; and that the nations should _subtract_ 73 their
      obedience, if either of the competitor preferred his own interest
      to that of the public. At each vacancy, these physicians of the
      church deprecated the mischiefs of a hasty choice; but the policy
      of the conclave and the ambition of its members were deaf to
      reason and entreaties; and whatsoever promises were made, the
      pope could never be bound by the oaths of the cardinal. During
      fifteen years, the pacific designs of the university were eluded
      by the arts of the rival pontiffs, the scruples or passions of
      their adherents, and the vicissitudes of French factions, that
      ruled the insanity of Charles the Sixth. At length a vigorous
      resolution was embraced; and a solemn embassy, of the titular
      patriarch of Alexandria, two archbishops, five bishops, five
      abbots, three knights, and twenty doctors, was sent to the courts
      of Avignon and Rome, to require, in the name of the church and
      king, the abdication of the two pretenders, of Peter de Luna, who
      styled himself Benedict the Thirteenth, and of Angelo Corrario,
      who assumed the name of Gregory the Twelfth. For the ancient
      honor of Rome, and the success of their commission, the
      ambassadors solicited a conference with the magistrates of the
      city, whom they gratified by a positive declaration, that the
      most Christian king did not entertain a wish of transporting the
      holy see from the Vatican, which he considered as the genuine and
      proper seat of the successor of St. Peter. In the name of the
      senate and people, an eloquent Roman asserted their desire to
      cooperate in the union of the church, deplored the temporal and
      spiritual calamities of the long schism, and requested the
      protection of France against the arms of the king of Naples. The
      answers of Benedict and Gregory were alike edifying and alike
      deceitful; and, in evading the demand of their abdication, the
      two rivals were animated by a common spirit. They agreed on the
      necessity of a previous interview; but the time, the place, and
      the manner, could never be ascertained by mutual consent. “If the
      one advances,” says a servant of Gregory, “the other retreats;
      the one appears an animal fearful of the land, the other a
      creature apprehensive of the water. And thus, for a short remnant
      of life and power, will these aged priests endanger the peace and
      salvation of the Christian world.” 74

      72 (return) [ The leading and decisive part which France assumed
      in the schism is stated by Peter du Puis in a separate history,
      extracted from authentic records, and inserted in the seventh
      volume of the last and best edition of his friend Thuanus, (P.
      xi. p. 110—184.)]

      73 (return) [ Of this measure, John Gerson, a stout doctor, was
      the author of the champion. The proceedings of the university of
      Paris and the Gallican church were often prompted by his advice,
      and are copiously displayed in his theological writings, of which
      Le Clerc (Bibliothèque Choisie, tom. x. p. 1—78) has given a
      valuable extract. John Gerson acted an important part in the
      councils of Pisa and Constance.]

      74 (return) [ Leonardus Brunus Aretinus, one of the revivers of
      classic learning in Italy, who, after serving many years as
      secretary in the Roman court, retired to the honorable office of
      chancellor of the republic of Florence, (Fabric. Bibliot. Medii
      Ævi, tom. i. p. 290.) Lenfant has given the version of this
      curious epistle, (Concile de Pise, tom. i. p. 192—195.)]

      The Christian world was at length provoked by their obstinacy and
      fraud: they were deserted by their cardinals, who embraced each
      other as friends and colleagues; and their revolt was supported
      by a numerous assembly of prelates and ambassadors. With equal
      justice, the council of Pisa deposed the popes of Rome and
      Avignon; the conclave was unanimous in the choice of Alexander
      the Fifth, and his vacant seat was soon filled by a similar
      election of John the Twenty-third, the most profligate of
      mankind. But instead of extinguishing the schism, the rashness of
      the French and Italians had given a third pretender to the chair
      of St. Peter. Such new claims of the synod and conclave were
      disputed; three kings, of Germany, Hungary, and Naples, adhered
      to the cause of Gregory the Twelfth; and Benedict the Thirteenth,
      himself a Spaniard, was acknowledged by the devotion and
      patriotism of that powerful nation. The rash proceedings of Pisa
      were corrected by the council of Constance; the emperor Sigismond
      acted a conspicuous part as the advocate or protector of the
      Catholic church; and the number and weight of civil and
      ecclesiastical members might seem to constitute the
      states-general of Europe. Of the three popes, John the
      Twenty-third was the first victim: he fled and was brought back a
      prisoner: the most scandalous charges were suppressed; the vicar
      of Christ was only accused of piracy, murder, rape, sodomy, and
      incest; and after subscribing his own condemnation, he expiated
      in prison the imprudence of trusting his person to a free city
      beyond the Alps. Gregory the Twelfth, whose obedience was reduced
      to the narrow precincts of Rimini, descended with more honor from
      the throne; and his ambassador convened the session, in which he
      renounced the title and authority of lawful pope. To vanquish the
      obstinacy of Benedict the Thirteenth or his adherents, the
      emperor in person undertook a journey from Constance to
      Perpignan. The kings of Castile, Arragon, Navarre, and Scotland,
      obtained an equal and honorable treaty; with the concurrence of
      the Spaniards, Benedict was deposed by the council; but the
      harmless old man was left in a solitary castle to excommunicate
      twice each day the rebel kingdoms which had deserted his cause.
      After thus eradicating the remains of the schism, the synod of
      Constance proceeded with slow and cautious steps to elect the
      sovereign of Rome and the head of the church. On this momentous
      occasion, the college of twenty-three cardinals was fortified
      with thirty deputies; six of whom were chosen in each of the five
      great nations of Christendom,—the Italian, the German, the
      French, the Spanish, and the _English_: 75 the interference of
      strangers was softened by their generous preference of an Italian
      and a Roman; and the hereditary, as well as personal, merit of
      Otho Colonna recommended him to the conclave. Rome accepted with
      joy and obedience the noblest of her sons; the ecclesiastical
      state was defended by his powerful family; and the elevation of
      Martin the Fifth is the æra of the restoration and establishment
      of the popes in the Vatican. 76

      75 (return) [ I cannot overlook this great national cause, which
      was vigorously maintained by the English ambassadors against
      those of France. The latter contended, that Christendom was
      essentially distributed into the four great nations and votes, of
      Italy, Germany, France, and Spain, and that the lesser kingdoms
      (such as England, Denmark, Portugal, &c.) were comprehended under
      one or other of these great divisions. The English asserted, that
      the British islands, of which they were the head, should be
      considered as a fifth and coördinate nation, with an equal vote;
      and every argument of truth or fable was introduced to exalt the
      dignity of their country. Including England, Scotland, Wales, the
      four kingdoms of Ireland, and the Orkneys, the British Islands
      are decorated with eight royal crowns, and discriminated by four
      or five languages, English, Welsh, Cornish, Scotch, Irish, &c.
      The greater island from north to south measures 800 miles, or 40
      days’ journey; and England alone contains 32 counties and 52,000
      parish churches, (a bold account!) besides cathedrals, colleges,
      priories, and hospitals. They celebrate the mission of St. Joseph
      of Arimathea, the birth of Constantine, and the legatine powers
      of the two primates, without forgetting the testimony of
      Bartholomey de Glanville, (A.D. 1360,) who reckons only four
      Christian kingdoms, 1. of Rome, 2. of Constantinople, 3. of
      Ireland, which had been transferred to the English monarchs, and
      4, of Spain. Our countrymen prevailed in the council, but the
      victories of Henry V. added much weight to their arguments. The
      adverse pleadings were found at Constance by Sir Robert
      Wingfield, ambassador of Henry VIII. to the emperor Maximilian
      I., and by him printed in 1517 at Louvain. From a Leipsic MS.
      they are more correctly published in the collection of Von der
      Hardt, tom. v.; but I have only seen Lenfant’s abstract of these
      acts, (Concile de Constance, tom. ii. p. 447, 453, &c.)]

      76 (return) [ The histories of the three successive councils,
      Pisa, Constance, and Basil, have been written with a tolerable
      degree of candor, industry, and elegance, by a Protestant
      minister, M. Lenfant, who retired from France to Berlin. They
      form six volumes in quarto; and as Basil is the worst, so
      Constance is the best, part of the Collection.]




      Chapter LXX: Final Settlement Of The Ecclesiastical State.—Part
      IV.

      The royal prerogative of coining money, which had been exercised
      near three hundred years by the senate, was _first_ resumed by
      Martin the Fifth, 77 and his image and superscription introduce
      the series of the papal medals. Of his two immediate successors,
      Eugenius the Fourth was the _last_ pope expelled by the tumults
      of the Roman people, 78 and Nicholas the Fifth, the _last_ who
      was importuned by the presence of a Roman emperor. 79 I. The
      conflict of Eugenius with the fathers of Basil, and the weight or
      apprehension of a new excise, emboldened and provoked the Romans
      to usurp the temporal government of the city. They rose in arms,
      elected seven governors of the republic, and a constable of the
      Capitol; imprisoned the pope’s nephew; besieged his person in the
      palace; and shot volleys of arrows into his bark as he escaped
      down the Tyber in the habit of a monk. But he still possessed in
      the castle of St. Angelo a faithful garrison and a train of
      artillery: their batteries incessantly thundered on the city, and
      a bullet more dexterously pointed broke down the barricade of the
      bridge, and scattered with a single shot the heroes of the
      republic. Their constancy was exhausted by a rebellion of five
      months. Under the tyranny of the Ghibeline nobles, the wisest
      patriots regretted the dominion of the church; and their
      repentance was unanimous and effectual. The troops of St. Peter
      again occupied the Capitol; the magistrates departed to their
      homes; the most guilty were executed or exiled; and the legate,
      at the head of two thousand foot and four thousand horse, was
      saluted as the father of the city. The synods of Ferrara and
      Florence, the fear or resentment of Eugenius, prolonged his
      absence: he was received by a submissive people; but the pontiff
      understood from the acclamations of his triumphal entry, that to
      secure their loyalty and his own repose, he must grant without
      delay the abolition of the odious excise. II. Rome was restored,
      adorned, and enlightened, by the peaceful reign of Nicholas the
      Fifth. In the midst of these laudable occupations, the pope was
      alarmed by the approach of Frederic the Third of Austria; though
      his fears could not be justified by the character or the power of
      the Imperial candidate. After drawing his military force to the
      metropolis, and imposing the best security of oaths 80 and
      treaties, Nicholas received with a smiling countenance the
      faithful advocate and vassal of the church. So tame were the
      times, so feeble was the Austrian, that the pomp of his
      coronation was accomplished with order and harmony: but the
      superfluous honor was so disgraceful to an independent nation,
      that his successors have excused themselves from the toilsome
      pilgrimage to the Vatican; and rest their Imperial title on the
      choice of the electors of Germany.

      77 (return) [ See the xxviith Dissertation of the Antiquities of
      Muratori, and the 1st Instruction of the Science des Medailles of
      the Père Joubert and the Baron de la Bastie. The Metallic History
      of Martin V. and his successors has been composed by two monks,
      Moulinet, a Frenchman, and Bonanni, an Italian: but I understand,
      that the first part of the series is restored from more recent
      coins.]

      78 (return) [ Besides the Lives of Eugenius IV., (Rerum Italic.
      tom. iii. P. i. p. 869, and tom. xxv. p. 256,) the Diaries of
      Paul Petroni and Stephen Infessura are the best original evidence
      for the revolt of the Romans against Eugenius IV. The former, who
      lived at the time and on the spot, speaks the language of a
      citizen, equally afraid of priestly and popular tyranny.]

      79 (return) [ The coronation of Frederic III. is described by
      Lenfant, (Concile de Basle, tom. ii. p. 276—288,) from Æneas
      Sylvius, a spectator and actor in that splendid scene.]

      80 (return) [ The oath of fidelity imposed on the emperor by the
      pope is recorded and sanctified in the Clementines, (l. ii. tit.
      ix.;) and Æneas Sylvius, who objects to this new demand, could
      not foresee, that in a few years he should ascend the throne, and
      imbibe the maxims, of Boniface VIII.]

      A citizen has remarked, with pride and pleasure, that the king of
      the Romans, after passing with a slight salute the cardinals and
      prelates who met him at the gate, distinguished the dress and
      person of the senator of Rome; and in this last farewell, the
      pageants of the empire and the republic were clasped in a
      friendly embrace. 81 According to the laws of Rome, 82 her first
      magistrate was required to be a doctor of laws, an alien, of a
      place at least forty miles from the city; with whose inhabitants
      he must not be connected in the third canonical degree of blood
      or alliance. The election was annual: a severe scrutiny was
      instituted into the conduct of the departing senator; nor could
      he be recalled to the same office till after the expiration of
      two years. A liberal salary of three thousand florins was
      assigned for his expense and reward; and his public appearance
      represented the majesty of the republic. His robes were of gold
      brocade or crimson velvet, or in the summer season of a lighter
      silk: he bore in his hand an ivory sceptre; the sound of trumpets
      announced his approach; and his solemn steps were preceded at
      least by four lictors or attendants, whose red wands were
      enveloped with bands or streamers of the golden color or livery
      of the city. His oath in the Capitol proclaims his right and duty
      to observe and assert the laws, to control the proud, to protect
      the poor, and to exercise justice and mercy within the extent of
      his jurisdiction. In these useful functions he was assisted by
      three learned strangers; the two _collaterals_, and the judge of
      criminal appeals: their frequent trials of robberies, rapes, and
      murders, are attested by the laws; and the weakness of these laws
      connives at the licentiousness of private feuds and armed
      associations for mutual defence. But the senator was confined to
      the administration of justice: the Capitol, the treasury, and the
      government of the city and its territory, were intrusted to the
      three _conservators_, who were changed four times in each year:
      the militia of the thirteen regions assembled under the banners
      of their respective chiefs, or _caporioni_; and the first of
      these was distinguished by the name and dignity of the _prior_.
      The popular legislature consisted of the secret and the common
      councils of the Romans. The former was composed of the
      magistrates and their immediate predecessors, with some fiscal
      and legal officers, and three classes of thirteen, twenty-six,
      and forty, counsellors: amounting in the whole to about one
      hundred and twenty persons. In the common council all male
      citizens had a right to vote; and the value of their privilege
      was enhanced by the care with which any foreigners were prevented
      from usurping the title and character of Romans. The tumult of a
      democracy was checked by wise and jealous precautions: except the
      magistrates, none could propose a question; none were permitted
      to speak, except from an open pulpit or tribunal; all disorderly
      acclamations were suppressed; the sense of the majority was
      decided by a secret ballot; and their decrees were promulgated in
      the venerable name of the Roman senate and people. It would not
      be easy to assign a period in which this theory of government has
      been reduced to accurate and constant practice, since the
      establishment of order has been gradually connected with the
      decay of liberty. But in the year one thousand five hundred and
      eighty the ancient statutes were collected, methodized in three
      books, and adapted to present use, under the pontificate, and
      with the approbation, of Gregory the Thirteenth: 83 this civil
      and criminal code is the modern law of the city; and, if the
      popular assemblies have been abolished, a foreign senator, with
      the three conservators, still resides in the palace of the
      Capitol. 84 The policy of the Cæsars has been repeated by the
      popes; and the bishop of Rome affected to maintain the form of a
      republic, while he reigned with the absolute powers of a
      temporal, as well as a spiritual, monarch.

      81 (return) [ Lo senatore di Roma, vestito di brocarto con quella
      beretta, e con quelle maniche, et ornamenti di pelle, co’ quali
      va alle feste di Testaccio e Nagone, might escape the eye of
      Æneas Sylvius, but he is viewed with admiration and complacency
      by the Roman citizen, (Diario di Stephano Infessura, p. 1133.)]

      82 (return) [ See, in the statutes of Rome, the _senator and
      three judges_, (l. i. c. 3—14,) the _conservators_, (l. i. c. 15,
      16, 17, l. iii. c. 4,) the _caporioni_ (l. i. c. 18, l. iii. c.
      8,) the _secret council_, (l. iii. c. 2,) the _common council_,
      (l. iii. c. 3.) The title of _feuds_, _defiances_, _acts of
      violence_, &c., is spread through many a chapter (c. 14—40) of
      the second book.]

      83 (return) [ _Statuta alm Urbis Rom Auctoritate S. D. N.
      Gregorii XIII Pont. Max. a Senatu Populoque Rom. reformata et
      edita. Rom, 1580, in folio_. The obsolete, repugnant statutes of
      antiquity were confounded in five books, and Lucas Pætus, a
      lawyer and antiquarian, was appointed to act as the modern
      Tribonian. Yet I regret the old code, with the rugged crust of
      freedom and barbarism.]

      84 (return) [ In my time (1765) and in M. Grosley’s,
      (Observations sur l’Italie torn. ii. p. 361,) the senator of Rome
      was M. Bielke, a noble Swede and a proselyte to the Catholic
      faith. The pope’s right to appoint the senator and the
      conservator is implied, rather than affirmed, in the statutes.]

      It is an obvious truth, that the times must be suited to
      extraordinary characters, and that the genius of Cromwell or Retz
      might now expire in obscurity. The political enthusiasm of Rienzi
      had exalted him to a throne; the same enthusiasm, in the next
      century, conducted his imitator to the gallows. The birth of
      Stephen Porcaro was noble, his reputation spotless: his tongue
      was armed with eloquence, his mind was enlightened with learning;
      and he aspired, beyond the aim of vulgar ambition, to free his
      country and immortalize his name. The dominion of priests is most
      odious to a liberal spirit: every scruple was removed by the
      recent knowledge of the fable and forgery of Constantine’s
      donation; Petrarch was now the oracle of the Italians; and as
      often as Porcaro revolved the ode which describes the patriot and
      hero of Rome, he applied to himself the visions of the prophetic
      bard. His first trial of the popular feelings was at the funeral
      of Eugenius the Fourth: in an elaborate speech he called the
      Romans to liberty and arms; and they listened with apparent
      pleasure, till Porcaro was interrupted and answered by a grave
      advocate, who pleaded for the church and state. By every law the
      seditious orator was guilty of treason; but the benevolence of
      the new pontiff, who viewed his character with pity and esteem,
      attempted by an honorable office to convert the patriot into a
      friend. The inflexible Roman returned from Anagni with an
      increase of reputation and zeal; and, on the first opportunity,
      the games of the place Navona, he tried to inflame the casual
      dispute of some boys and mechanics into a general rising of the
      people. Yet the humane Nicholas was still averse to accept the
      forfeit of his life; and the traitor was removed from the scene
      of temptation to Bologna, with a liberal allowance for his
      support, and the easy obligation of presenting himself each day
      before the governor of the city. But Porcaro had learned from the
      younger Brutus, that with tyrants no faith or gratitude should be
      observed: the exile declaimed against the arbitrary sentence; a
      party and a conspiracy were gradually formed: his nephew, a
      daring youth, assembled a band of volunteers; and on the
      appointed evening a feast was prepared at his house for the
      friends of the republic. Their leader, who had escaped from
      Bologna, appeared among them in a robe of purple and gold: his
      voice, his countenance, his gestures, bespoke the man who had
      devoted his life or death to the glorious cause. In a studied
      oration, he expiated on the motives and the means of their
      enterprise; the name and liberties of Rome; the sloth and pride
      of their ecclesiastical tyrants; the active or passive consent of
      their fellow-citizens; three hundred soldiers, and four hundred
      exiles, long exercised in arms or in wrongs; the license of
      revenge to edge their swords, and a million of ducats to reward
      their victory. It would be easy, (he said,) on the next day, the
      festival of the Epiphany, to seize the pope and his cardinals,
      before the doors, or at the altar, of St. Peter’s; to lead them
      in chains under the walls of St. Angelo; to extort by the threat
      of their instant death a surrender of the castle; to ascend the
      vacant Capitol; to ring the alarm bell; and to restore in a
      popular assembly the ancient republic of Rome. While he
      triumphed, he was already betrayed. The senator, with a strong
      guard, invested the house: the nephew of Porcaro cut his way
      through the crowd; but the unfortunate Stephen was drawn from a
      chest, lamenting that his enemies had anticipated by three hours
      the execution of his design. After such manifest and repeated
      guilt, even the mercy of Nicholas was silent. Porcaro, and nine
      of his accomplices, were hanged without the benefit of the
      sacraments; and, amidst the fears and invectives of the papal
      court, the Romans pitied, and almost applauded, these martyrs of
      their country. 85 But their applause was mute, their pity
      ineffectual, their liberty forever extinct; and, if they have
      since risen in a vacancy of the throne or a scarcity of bread,
      such accidental tumults may be found in the bosom of the most
      abject servitude.

      85 (return) [ Besides the curious, though concise, narrative of
      Machiavel, (Istoria Florentina, l. vi. Opere, tom. i. p. 210,
      211, edit. Londra, 1747, in 4to.) the Porcarian conspiracy is
      related in the Diary of Stephen Infessura, (Rer. Ital. tom. iii.
      P. ii. p. 1134, 1135,) and in a separate tract by Leo Baptista
      Alberti, (Rer. Ital. tom. xxv. p. 609—614.) It is amusing to
      compare the style and sentiments of the courtier and citizen.
      Facinus profecto quo.... neque periculo horribilius, neque
      audaciâ detestabilius, neque crudelitate tetrius, a quoquam
      perditissimo uspiam excogitatum sit.... Perdette la vita quell’
      huomo da bene, e amatore dello bene e libertà di Roma.]

      But the independence of the nobles, which was fomented by
      discord, survived the freedom of the commons, which must be
      founded in union. A privilege of rapine and oppression was long
      maintained by the barons of Rome; their houses were a fortress
      and a sanctuary: and the ferocious train of banditti and
      criminals whom they protected from the law repaid the hospitality
      with the service of their swords and daggers. The private
      interest of the pontiffs, or their nephews, sometimes involved
      them in these domestic feuds. Under the reign of Sixtus the
      Fourth, Rome was distracted by the battles and sieges of the
      rival houses: after the conflagration of his palace, the
      prothonotary Colonna was tortured and beheaded; and Savelli, his
      captive friend, was murdered on the spot, for refusing to join in
      the acclamations of the victorious Ursini. 86 But the popes no
      longer trembled in the Vatican: they had strength to command, if
      they had resolution to claim, the obedience of their subjects;
      and the strangers, who observed these partial disorders, admired
      the easy taxes and wise administration of the ecclesiastical
      state. 87

      86 (return) [ The disorders of Rome, which were much inflamed by
      the partiality of Sixtus IV. are exposed in the Diaries of two
      spectators, Stephen Infessura, and an anonymous citizen. See the
      troubles of the year 1484, and the death of the prothonotary
      Colonna, in tom. iii. P. ii. p. 1083, 1158.]

      87 (return) [ Est toute la terre de l’église troublée pour cette
      partialité (des Colonnes et des Ursins) come nous dirions Luce et
      Grammont, ou en Hollande Houc et Caballan; et quand ce ne seroit
      ce différend la terre de l’église seroit la plus heureuse
      habitation pour les sujets qui soit dans toute le monde (car ils
      ne payent ni tailles ni guères autres choses,) et seroient
      toujours bien conduits, (car toujours les papes sont sages et
      bien consellies;) mais très souvent en advient de grands et
      cruels meurtres et pilleries.]

      The spiritual thunders of the Vatican depend on the force of
      opinion; and if that opinion be supplanted by reason or passion,
      the sound may idly waste itself in the air; and the helpless
      priest is exposed to the brutal violence of a noble or a plebeian
      adversary. But after their return from Avignon, the keys of St.
      Peter were guarded by the sword of St. Paul. Rome was commanded
      by an impregnable citadel: the use of cannon is a powerful engine
      against popular seditions: a regular force of cavalry and
      infantry was enlisted under the banners of the pope: his ample
      revenues supplied the resources of war: and, from the extent of
      his domain, he could bring down on a rebellious city an army of
      hostile neighbors and loyal subjects. 88 Since the union of the
      duchies of Ferrara and Urbino, the ecclesiastical state extends
      from the Mediterranean to the Adriatic, and from the confines of
      Naples to the banks of the Po; and as early as the sixteenth
      century, the greater part of that spacious and fruitful country
      acknowledged the lawful claims and temporal sovereignty of the
      Roman pontiffs. Their claims were readily deduced from the
      genuine, or fabulous, donations of the darker ages: the
      successive steps of their final settlement would engage us too
      far in the transactions of Italy, and even of Europe; the crimes
      of Alexander the Sixth, the martial operations of Julius the
      Second, and the liberal policy of Leo the Tenth, a theme which
      has been adorned by the pens of the noblest historians of the
      times. 89 In the first period of their conquests, till the
      expedition of Charles the Eighth, the popes might successfully
      wrestle with the adjacent princes and states, whose military
      force was equal, or inferior, to their own. But as soon as the
      monarchs of France, Germany and Spain, contended with gigantic
      arms for the dominion of Italy, they supplied with art the
      deficiency of strength; and concealed, in a labyrinth of wars and
      treaties, their aspiring views, and the immortal hope of chasing
      the Barbarians beyond the Alps. The nice balance of the Vatican
      was often subverted by the soldiers of the North and West, who
      were united under the standard of Charles the Fifth: the feeble
      and fluctuating policy of Clement the Seventh exposed his person
      and dominions to the conqueror; and Rome was abandoned seven
      months to a lawless army, more cruel and rapacious than the Goths
      and Vandals. 90 After this severe lesson, the popes contracted
      their ambition, which was almost satisfied, resumed the character
      of a common parent, and abstained from all offensive hostilities,
      except in a hasty quarrel, when the vicar of Christ and the
      Turkish sultan were armed at the same time against the kingdom of
      Naples. 91 The French and Germans at length withdrew from the
      field of battle: Milan, Naples, Sicily, Sardinia, and the
      sea-coast of Tuscany, were firmly possessed by the Spaniards; and
      it became their interest to maintain the peace and dependence of
      Italy, which continued almost without disturbance from the middle
      of the sixteenth to the opening of the eighteenth century. The
      Vatican was swayed and protected by the religious policy of the
      Catholic king: his prejudice and interest disposed him in every
      dispute to support the prince against the people; and instead of
      the encouragement, the aid, and the asylum, which they obtained
      from the adjacent states, the friends of liberty, or the enemies
      of law, were enclosed on all sides within the iron circle of
      despotism. The long habits of obedience and education subdued the
      turbulent spirit of the nobles and commons of Rome. The barons
      forgot the arms and factions of their ancestors, and insensibly
      became the servants of luxury and government. Instead of
      maintaining a crowd of tenants and followers, the produce of
      their estates was consumed in the private expenses which multiply
      the pleasures, and diminish the power, of the lord. 92 The
      Colonna and Ursini vied with each other in the decoration of
      their palaces and chapels; and their antique splendor was
      rivalled or surpassed by the sudden opulence of the papal
      families. In Rome the voice of freedom and discord is no longer
      heard; and, instead of the foaming torrent, a smooth and stagnant
      lake reflects the image of idleness and servitude.

      88 (return) [ By the conomy of Sixtus V. the revenue of the
      ecclesiastical state was raised to two millions and a half of
      Roman crowns, (Vita, tom. ii. p. 291—296;) and so regular was the
      military establishment, that in one month Clement VIII. could
      invade the duchy of Ferrara with three thousand horse and twenty
      thousand foot, (tom. iii. p. 64) Since that time (A.D. 1597) the
      papal arms are happily rusted: but the revenue must have gained
      some nominal increase. * Note: On the financial measures of
      Sixtus V. see Ranke, Dio Römischen Päpste, i. p. 459.—M.]

      89 (return) [ More especially by Guicciardini and Machiavel; in
      the general history of the former, in the Florentine history, the
      Prince, and the political discourses of the latter. These, with
      their worthy successors, Fra Paolo and Davila, were justly
      esteemed the first historians of modern languages, till, in the
      present age, Scotland arose, to dispute the prize with Italy
      herself.]

      90 (return) [ In the history of the Gothic siege, I have compared
      the Barbarians with the subjects of Charles V., (vol. iii. p.
      289, 290;) an anticipation, which, like that of the Tartar
      conquests, I indulged with the less scruple, as I could scarcely
      hope to reach the conclusion of my work.]

      91 (return) [ The ambitious and feeble hostilities of the Caraffa
      pope, Paul IV. may be seen in Thuanus (l. xvi.—xviii.) and
      Giannone, (tom. iv p. 149—163.) Those Catholic bigots, Philip II.
      and the duke of Alva, presumed to separate the Roman prince from
      the vicar of Christ, yet the holy character, which would have
      sanctified his victory was decently applied to protect his
      defeat. * Note: But compare Ranke, Die Römischen Päpste, i. p.
      289.—M.]

      92 (return) [ This gradual change of manners and expense is
      admirably explained by Dr. Adam Smith, (Wealth of Nations, vol.
      i. p. 495—504,) who proves, perhaps too severely, that the most
      salutary effects have flowed from the meanest and most selfish
      causes.]

      A Christian, a philosopher, 93 and a patriot, will be equally
      scandalized by the temporal kingdom of the clergy; and the local
      majesty of Rome, the remembrance of her consuls and triumphs, may
      seem to imbitter the sense, and aggravate the shame, of her
      slavery. If we calmly weigh the merits and defects of the
      ecclesiastical government, it may be praised in its present
      state, as a mild, decent, and tranquil system, exempt from the
      dangers of a minority, the sallies of youth, the expenses of
      luxury, and the calamities of war. But these advantages are
      overbalanced by a frequent, perhaps a septennial, election of a
      sovereign, who is seldom a native of the country; the reign of a
      _young_ statesman of threescore, in the decline of his life and
      abilities, without hope to accomplish, and without children to
      inherit, the labors of his transitory reign. The successful
      candidate is drawn from the church, and even the convent; from
      the mode of education and life the most adverse to reason,
      humanity, and freedom. In the trammels of servile faith, he has
      learned to believe because it is absurd, to revere all that is
      contemptible, and to despise whatever might deserve the esteem of
      a rational being; to punish error as a crime, to reward
      mortification and celibacy as the first of virtues; to place the
      saints of the calendar 94 above the heroes of Rome and the sages
      of Athens; and to consider the missal, or the crucifix, as more
      useful instruments than the plough or the loom. In the office of
      nuncio, or the rank of cardinal, he may acquire some knowledge of
      the world, but the primitive stain will adhere to his mind and
      manners: from study and experience he may suspect the mystery of
      his profession; but the sacerdotal artist will imbibe some
      portion of the bigotry which he inculcates. The genius of Sixtus
      the Fifth 95 burst from the gloom of a Franciscan cloister. In a
      reign of five years, he exterminated the outlaws and banditti,
      abolished the _profane_ sanctuaries of Rome, 96 formed a naval
      and military force, restored and emulated the monuments of
      antiquity, and after a liberal use and large increase of the
      revenue, left five millions of crowns in the castle of St.
      Angelo. But his justice was sullied with cruelty, his activity
      was prompted by the ambition of conquest: after his decease the
      abuses revived; the treasure was dissipated; he entailed on
      posterity thirty-five new taxes and the venality of offices; and,
      after his death, his statue was demolished by an ungrateful, or
      an injured, people. 97 The wild and original character of Sixtus
      the Fifth stands alone in the series of the pontiffs; the maxims
      and effects of their temporal government may be collected from
      the positive and comparative view of the arts and philosophy, the
      agriculture and trade, the wealth and population, of the
      ecclesiastical state. For myself, it is my wish to depart in
      charity with all mankind, nor am I willing, in these last
      moments, to offend even the pope and clergy of Rome. 98

      93 (return) [ Mr. Hume (Hist. of England, vol. i. p. 389) too
      hastily conclude that if the civil and ecclesiastical powers be
      united in the same person, it is of little moment whether he be
      styled prince or prelate since the temporal character will always
      predominate.]

      94 (return) [ A Protestant may disdain the unworthy preference of
      St. Francis or St. Dominic, but he will not rashly condemn the
      zeal or judgment of Sixtus V., who placed the statues of the
      apostles St. Peter and St. Paul on the vacant columns of Trajan
      and Antonine.]

      95 (return) [ A wandering Italian, Gregorio Leti, has given the
      Vita di Sisto-Quinto, (Amstel. 1721, 3 vols. in 12mo.,) a copious
      and amusing work, but which does not command our absolute
      confidence. Yet the character of the man, and the principal
      facts, are supported by the annals of Spondanus and Muratori,
      (A.D. 1585—1590,) and the contemporary history of the great
      Thuanus, (l. lxxxii. c. 1, 2, l. lxxxiv. c. 10, l. c. c. 8.) *
      Note: The industry of M. Ranke has discovered the document, a
      kind of scandalous chronicle of the time, from which Leti wrought
      up his amusing romances. See also M. Ranke’s observations on the
      Life of Sixtus. by Tempesti, b. iii. p. 317, 324.— M.]

      96 (return) [ These privileged places, the _quartieri_ or
      _franchises_, were adopted from the Roman nobles by the foreign
      ministers. Julius II. had once abolished the abominandum et
      detestandum franchitiarum hujusmodi nomen: and after Sixtus V.
      they again revived. I cannot discern either the justice or
      magnanimity of Louis XIV., who, in 1687, sent his ambassador, the
      marquis de Lavardin, to Rome, with an armed force of a thousand
      officers, guards, and domestics, to maintain this iniquitous
      claim, and insult Pope Innocent XI. in the heart of his capital,
      (Vita di Sisto V. tom. iii. p. 260—278. Muratori, Annali
      d’Italia, tom. xv. p. 494—496, and Voltaire, Siecle de Louis XIV.
      tom. i. c. 14, p. 58, 59.)]

      97 (return) [ This outrage produced a decree, which was inscribed
      on marble, and placed in the Capitol. It is expressed in a style
      of manly simplicity and freedom: Si quis, sive privatus, sive
      magistratum gerens de collocandâ _vivo_ pontifici statuâ
      mentionem facere ausit, legitimo S. P. Q. R. decreto in perpetuum
      infamis et publicorum munerum expers esto. MDXC. mense Augusto,
      (Vita di Sisto V. tom. iii. p. 469.) I believe that this decree
      is still observed, and I know that every monarch who deserves a
      statue should himself impose the prohibition.]

      98 (return) [ The histories of the church, Italy, and
      Christendom, have contributed to the chapter which I now
      conclude. In the original Lives of the Popes, we often discover
      the city and republic of Rome: and the events of the xivth and
      xvth centuries are preserved in the rude and domestic chronicles
      which I have carefully inspected, and shall recapitulate in the
      order of time.

      1. Monaldeschi (Ludovici Boncomitis) Fragmenta Annalium Roman.
      A.D. 1328, in the Scriptores Rerum Italicarum of Muratori, tom.
      xii. p. 525. N. B. The credit of this fragment is somewhat hurt
      by a singular interpolation, in which the author relates his own
      death at the age of 115 years.

      2. Fragmenta Historiæ Romanæ (vulgo Thomas Fortifioccæ) in Romana
      Dialecto vulgari, (A.D. 1327—1354, in Muratori, Antiquitat. Medii
      Ævi Italiæ, tom. iii. p. 247—548;) the authentic groundwork of
      the history of Rienzi.

      3. Delphini (Gentilis) Diarium Romanum, (A.D. 1370—1410,) in the
      Rerum Italicarum, tom. iii. P. ii. p. 846.

      4. Antonii (Petri) Diarium Rom., (A.D. 1404—1417,) tom. xxiv. p.
      699.

      5. Petroni (Pauli) Miscellanea Historica Romana, (A.D.
      1433—1446,) tom. xxiv. p. 1101.

      6. Volaterrani (Jacob.) Diarium Rom., (A.D. 1472—1484,) tom.
      xxiii p. 81.

      7. Anonymi Diarium Urbis Romæ, (A.D. 1481—1492,) tom. iii. P. ii.
      p. 1069.

      8. Infessuræ (Stephani) Diarium Romanum, (A.D. 1294, or
      1378—1494,) tom. iii. P. ii. p. 1109.

      9. Historia Arcana Alexandri VI. sive Excerpta ex Diario Joh.
      Burcardi, (A.D. 1492—1503,) edita a Godefr. Gulielm. Leibnizio,
      Hanover, 697, in 14to. The large and valuable Journal of Burcard
      might be completed from the MSS. in different libraries of Italy
      and France, (M. de Foncemagne, in the Mémoires de l’Acad. des
      Inscrip. tom. xvii. p. 597—606.)

      Except the last, all these fragments and diaries are inserted in
      the Collections of Muratori, my guide and master in the history
      of Italy. His country, and the public, are indebted to him for
      the following works on that subject: 1. _Rerum Italicarum
      Scriptores_, (A.D. 500—1500,) _quorum potissima pars nunc primum
      in lucem prodit_, &c., xxviii. vols. in folio, Milan, 1723—1738,
      1751. A volume of chronological and alphabetical tables is still
      wanting as a key to this great work, which is yet in a disorderly
      and defective state. 2. _Antiquitates Italiæ Medii Ævi_, vi.
      vols. in folio, Milan, 1738—1743, in lxxv. curious dissertations,
      on the manners, government, religion, &c., of the Italians of the
      darker ages, with a large supplement of charters, chronicles, &c.
      3. _Dissertazioni sopra le Antiquita Italiane_, iii. vols. in
      4to., Milano, 1751, a free version by the author, which may be
      quoted with the same confidence as the Latin text of the
      Antiquities. _Annali d’ Italia_, xviii. vols. in octavo, Milan,
      1753—1756, a dry, though accurate and useful, abridgment of the
      history of Italy, from the birth of Christ to the middle of the
      xviiith century. 5. _Dell’ Antichita Estense ed Italiane_, ii.
      vols. in folio, Modena, 1717, 1740. In the history of this
      illustrious race, the parent of our Brunswick kings, the critic
      is not seduced by the loyalty or gratitude of the subject. In all
      his works, Muratori approves himself a diligent and laborious
      writer, who aspires above the prejudices of a Catholic priest. He
      was born in the year 1672, and died in the year 1750, after
      passing near 60 years in the libraries of Milan and Modena, (Vita
      del Proposto Ludovico Antonio Muratori, by his nephew and
      successor Gian. Francesco Soli Muratori Venezia, 1756 m 4to.)]




      Chapter LXXI: Prospect Of The Ruins Of Rome In The Fifteenth
      Century.—Part I.

     Prospect Of The Ruins Of Rome In The Fifteenth Century.— Four
     Causes Of Decay And Destruction.—Example Of The
     Coliseum.—Renovation Of The City.—Conclusion Of The Whole Work.

      In the last days of Pope Eugenius the Fourth, 101 two of his
      servants, the learned Poggius 1 and a friend, ascended the
      Capitoline hill; reposed themselves among the ruins of columns
      and temples; and viewed from that commanding spot the wide and
      various prospect of desolation. 2 The place and the object gave
      ample scope for moralizing on the vicissitudes of fortune, which
      spares neither man nor the proudest of his works, which buries
      empires and cities in a common grave; and it was agreed, that in
      proportion to her former greatness, the fall of Rome was the more
      awful and deplorable. “Her primeval state, such as she might
      appear in a remote age, when Evander entertained the stranger of
      Troy, 3 has been delineated by the fancy of Virgil. This Tarpeian
      rock was then a savage and solitary thicket: in the time of the
      poet, it was crowned with the golden roofs of a temple; the
      temple is overthrown, the gold has been pillaged, the wheel of
      fortune has accomplished her revolution, and the sacred ground is
      again disfigured with thorns and brambles. The hill of the
      Capitol, on which we sit, was formerly the head of the Roman
      empire, the citadel of the earth, the terror of kings;
      illustrated by the footsteps of so many triumphs, enriched with
      the spoils and tributes of so many nations. This spectacle of the
      world, how is it fallen! how changed! how defaced! The path of
      victory is obliterated by vines, and the benches of the senators
      are concealed by a dunghill. Cast your eyes on the Palatine hill,
      and seek among the shapeless and enormous fragments the marble
      theatre, the obelisks, the colossal statues, the porticos of
      Nero’s palace: survey the other hills of the city, the vacant
      space is interrupted only by ruins and gardens. The forum of the
      Roman people, where they assembled to enact their laws and elect
      their magistrates, is now enclosed for the cultivation of
      pot-herbs, or thrown open for the reception of swine and
      buffaloes. The public and private edifices, that were founded for
      eternity, lie prostrate, naked, and broken, like the limbs of a
      mighty giant; and the ruin is the more visible, from the
      stupendous relics that have survived the injuries of time and
      fortune.” 4

      101 (return) [ It should be Pope Martin the Fifth. See Gibbon’s
      own note, ch. lxv, note 51 and Hobhouse, Illustrations of Childe
      Harold, p. 155.—M.]

      1 (return) [ I have already (notes 50, 51, on chap. lxv.)
      mentioned the age, character, and writings of Poggius; and
      particularly noticed the date of this elegant moral lecture on
      the varieties of fortune.]

      2 (return) [ Consedimus in ipsis Tarpeiæ arcis ruinis, pone
      ingens portæ cujusdam, ut puto, templi, marmoreum limen,
      plurimasque passim confractas columnas, unde magnâ ex parte
      prospectus urbis patet, (p. 5.)]

      3 (return) [ Æneid viii. 97—369. This ancient picture, so
      artfully introduced, and so exquisitely finished, must have been
      highly interesting to an inhabitant of Rome; and our early
      studies allow us to sympathize in the feelings of a Roman.]

      4 (return) [ Capitolium adeo.... immutatum ut vineæ in senatorum
      subsellia successerint, stercorum ac purgamentorum receptaculum
      factum. Respice ad Palatinum montem..... vasta rudera.... cæteros
      colles perlustra omnia vacua ædificiis, ruinis vineisque oppleta
      conspicies, (Poggius, de Varietat. Fortunæ p. 21.)]

      These relics are minutely described by Poggius, one of the first
      who raised his eyes from the monuments of legendary, to those of
      classic, superstition. 5 _1._Besides a bridge, an arch, a
      sepulchre, and the pyramid of Cestius, he could discern, of the
      age of the republic, a double row of vaults, in the salt-office
      of the Capitol, which were inscribed with the name and
      munificence of Catulus. _2._ Eleven temples were visible in some
      degree, from the perfect form of the Pantheon, to the three
      arches and a marble column of the temple of Peace, which
      Vespasian erected after the civil wars and the Jewish triumph.
      _3._ Of the number, which he rashly defines, of seven _thermæ_,
      or public baths, none were sufficiently entire to represent the
      use and distribution of the several parts: but those of
      Diocletian and Antoninus Caracalla still retained the titles of
      the founders, and astonished the curious spectator, who, in
      observing their solidity and extent, the variety of marbles, the
      size and multitude of the columns, compared the labor and expense
      with the use and importance. Of the baths of Constantine, of
      Alexander, of Domitian, or rather of Titus, some vestige might
      yet be found. _4._ The triumphal arches of Titus, Severus, and
      Constantine, were entire, both the structure and the
      inscriptions; a falling fragment was honored with the name of
      Trajan; and two arches, then extant, in the Flaminian way, have
      been ascribed to the baser memory of Faustina and Gallienus. 501
      _5._ After the wonder of the Coliseum, Poggius might have
      overlooked small amphitheatre of brick, most probably for the use
      of the prætorian camp: the theatres of Marcellus and Pompey were
      occupied in a great measure by public and private buildings; and
      in the Circus, Agonalis and Maximus, little more than the
      situation and the form could be investigated. _6._ The columns of
      Trajan and Antonine were still erect; but the Egyptian obelisks
      were broken or buried. A people of gods and heroes, the
      workmanship of art, was reduced to one equestrian figure of gilt
      brass, and to five marble statues, of which the most conspicuous
      were the two horses of Phidias and Praxiteles. _7._ The two
      mausoleums or sepulchres of Augustus and Hadrian could not
      totally be lost: but the former was only visible as a mound of
      earth; and the latter, the castle of St. Angelo, had acquired the
      name and appearance of a modern fortress. With the addition of
      some separate and nameless columns, such were the remains of the
      ancient city; for the marks of a more recent structure might be
      detected in the walls, which formed a circumference of ten miles,
      included three hundred and seventy-nine turrets, and opened into
      the country by thirteen gates.

      5 (return) [ See Poggius, p. 8—22.]

      501 (return) [ One was in the Via Nomentana; est alter præterea
      Gallieno principi dicatus, ut superscriptio indicat, _Viâ
      Nomentana_. Hobhouse, p. 154. Poggio likewise mentions the
      building which Gibbon ambiguously says be “might have
      overlooked.”—M.]

      This melancholy picture was drawn above nine hundred years after
      the fall of the Western empire, and even of the Gothic kingdom of
      Italy. A long period of distress and anarchy, in which empire,
      and arts, and riches had migrated from the banks of the Tyber,
      was incapable of restoring or adorning the city; and, as all that
      is human must retrograde if it do not advance, every successive
      age must have hastened the ruin of the works of antiquity. To
      measure the progress of decay, and to ascertain, at each æra, the
      state of each edifice, would be an endless and a useless labor;
      and I shall content myself with two observations, which will
      introduce a short inquiry into the general causes and effects.
      _1._ Two hundred years before the eloquent complaint of Poggius,
      an anonymous writer composed a description of Rome. 6 His
      ignorance may repeat the same objects under strange and fabulous
      names. Yet this barbarous topographer had eyes and ears; he could
      observe the visible remains; he could listen to the tradition of
      the people; and he distinctly enumerates seven theatres, eleven
      baths, twelve arches, and eighteen palaces, of which many had
      disappeared before the time of Poggius. It is apparent, that many
      stately monuments of antiquity survived till a late period, 7 and
      that the principles of destruction acted with vigorous and
      increasing energy in the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries.
      _2._ The same reflection must be applied to the three last ages;
      and we should vainly seek the Septizonium of Severus; 8 which is
      celebrated by Petrarch and the antiquarians of the sixteenth
      century. While the Roman edifices were still entire, the first
      blows, however weighty and impetuous, were resisted by the
      solidity of the mass and the harmony of the parts; but the
      slightest touch would precipitate the fragments of arches and
      columns, that already nodded to their fall.

      6 (return) [ Liber de Mirabilibus Romæ ex Registro Nicolai
      Cardinalis de Arragoniâ in Bibliothecâ St. Isidori Armario IV.,
      No. 69. This treatise, with some short but pertinent notes, has
      been published by Montfaucon, (Diarium Italicum, p. 283—301,) who
      thus delivers his own critical opinion: Scriptor xiiimi. circiter
      sæculi, ut ibidem notatur; antiquariæ rei imperitus et, ut ab
      illo ævo, nugis et anilibus fabellis refertus: sed, quia
      monumenta, quæ iis temporibus Romæ supererant pro modulo
      recenset, non parum inde lucis mutuabitur qui Romanis
      antiquitatibus indagandis operam navabit, (p. 283.)]

      7 (return) [ The Père Mabillon (Analecta, tom. iv. p. 502) has
      published an anonymous pilgrim of the ixth century, who, in his
      visit round the churches and holy places at Rome, touches on
      several buildings, especially porticos, which had disappeared
      before the xiiith century.]

      8 (return) [ On the Septizonium, see the Mémoires sur Pétrarque,
      (tom. i. p. 325,) Donatus, (p. 338,) and Nardini, (p. 117, 414.)]

      After a diligent inquiry, I can discern four principal causes of
      the ruin of Rome, which continued to operate in a period of more
      than a thousand years. I. The injuries of time and nature. II.
      The hostile attacks of the Barbarians and Christians. III. The
      use and abuse of the materials. And, IV. The domestic quarrels of
      the Romans.

      I. The art of man is able to construct monuments far more
      permanent than the narrow span of his own existence; yet these
      monuments, like himself, are perishable and frail; and in the
      boundless annals of time, his life and his labors must equally be
      measured as a fleeting moment. Of a simple and solid edifice, it
      is not easy, however, to circumscribe the duration. As the
      wonders of ancient days, the pyramids 9 attracted the curiosity
      of the ancients: a hundred generations, the leaves of autumn,
      have dropped 10 into the grave; and after the fall of the
      Pharaohs and Ptolemies, the Cæsars and caliphs, the same pyramids
      stand erect and unshaken above the floods of the Nile. A complex
      figure of various and minute parts to more accessible to injury
      and decay; and the silent lapse of time is often accelerated by
      hurricanes and earthquakes, by fires and inundations. The air and
      earth have doubtless been shaken; and the lofty turrets of Rome
      have tottered from their foundations; but the seven hills do not
      appear to be placed on the great cavities of the globe; nor has
      the city, in any age, been exposed to the convulsions of nature,
      which, in the climate of Antioch, Lisbon, or Lima, have crumbled
      in a few moments the works of ages into dust. Fire is the most
      powerful agent of life and death: the rapid mischief may be
      kindled and propagated by the industry or negligence of mankind;
      and every period of the Roman annals is marked by the repetition
      of similar calamities. A memorable conflagration, the guilt or
      misfortune of Nero’s reign, continued, though with unequal fury,
      either six or nine days. 11 Innumerable buildings, crowded in
      close and crooked streets, supplied perpetual fuel for the
      flames; and when they ceased, four only of the fourteen regions
      were left entire; three were totally destroyed, and seven were
      deformed by the relics of smoking and lacerated edifices. 12 In
      the full meridian of empire, the metropolis arose with fresh
      beauty from her ashes; yet the memory of the old deplored their
      irreparable losses, the arts of Greece, the trophies of victory,
      the monuments of primitive or fabulous antiquity. In the days of
      distress and anarchy, every wound is mortal, every fall
      irretrievable; nor can the damage be restored either by the
      public care of government, or the activity of private interest.
      Yet two causes may be alleged, which render the calamity of fire
      more destructive to a flourishing than a decayed city. _1._ The
      more combustible materials of brick, timber, and metals, are
      first melted or consumed; but the flames may play without injury
      or effect on the naked walls, and massy arches, that have been
      despoiled of their ornaments. _2._ It is among the common and
      plebeian habitations, that a mischievous spark is most easily
      blown to a conflagration; but as soon as they are devoured, the
      greater edifices, which have resisted or escaped, are left as so
      many islands in a state of solitude and safety. From her
      situation, Rome is exposed to the danger of frequent inundations.
      Without excepting the Tyber, the rivers that descend from either
      side of the Apennine have a short and irregular course; a shallow
      stream in the summer heats; an impetuous torrent, when it is
      swelled in the spring or winter, by the fall of rain, and the
      melting of the snows. When the current is repelled from the sea
      by adverse winds, when the ordinary bed is inadequate to the
      weight of waters, they rise above the banks, and overspread,
      without limits or control, the plains and cities of the adjacent
      country. Soon after the triumph of the first Punic war, the Tyber
      was increased by unusual rains; and the inundation, surpassing
      all former measure of time and place, destroyed all the buildings
      that were situated below the hills of Rome. According to the
      variety of ground, the same mischief was produced by different
      means; and the edifices were either swept away by the sudden
      impulse, or dissolved and undermined by the long continuance, of
      the flood. 13 Under the reign of Augustus, the same calamity was
      renewed: the lawless river overturned the palaces and temples on
      its banks; 14 and, after the labors of the emperor in cleansing
      and widening the bed that was encumbered with ruins, 15 the
      vigilance of his successors was exercised by similar dangers and
      designs. The project of diverting into new channels the Tyber
      itself, or some of the dependent streams, was long opposed by
      superstition and local interests; 16 nor did the use compensate
      the toil and cost of the tardy and imperfect execution. The
      servitude of rivers is the noblest and most important victory
      which man has obtained over the licentiousness of nature; 17 and
      if such were the ravages of the Tyber under a firm and active
      government, what could oppose, or who can enumerate, the injuries
      of the city, after the fall of the Western empire? A remedy was
      at length produced by the evil itself: the accumulation of
      rubbish and the earth, that has been washed down from the hills,
      is supposed to have elevated the plain of Rome, fourteen or
      fifteen feet, perhaps, above the ancient level; 18 and the modern
      city is less accessible to the attacks of the river. 19

      9 (return) [ The age of the pyramids is remote and unknown, since
      Diodorus Siculus (tom. i l. i. c. 44, p. 72) is unable to decide
      whether they were constructed 1000, or 3400, years before the
      clxxxth Olympiad. Sir John Marsham’s contracted scale of the
      Egyptian dynasties would fix them about 2000 years before Christ,
      (Canon. Chronicus, p. 47.)]

      10 (return) [ See the speech of Glaucus in the Iliad, (Z. 146.)
      This natural but melancholy image is peculiar to Homer.]

      11 (return) [ The learning and criticism of M. des Vignoles
      (Histoire Critique de la République des Lettres, tom. viii. p.
      47—118, ix. p. 172—187) dates the fire of Rome from A.D. 64, July
      19, and the subsequent persecution of the Christians from
      November 15 of the same year.]

      12 (return) [ Quippe in regiones quatuordecim Roma dividitur,
      quarum quatuor integræ manebant, tres solo tenus dejectæ: septem
      reliquis pauca testorum vestigia supererant, lacera et semiusta.
      Among the old relics that were irreparably lost, Tacitus
      enumerates the temple of the moon of Servius Tullius; the fane
      and altar consecrated by Evander præsenti Herculi; the temple of
      Jupiter Stator, a vow of Romulus; the palace of Numa; the temple
      of Vesta cum Penatibus populi Romani. He then deplores the opes
      tot victoriis quæsitæ et Græcarum artium decora.... multa quæ
      seniores meminerant, quæ reparari nequibant, (Annal. xv. 40,
      41.)]

      13 (return) [ A. U. C. 507, repentina subversio ipsius Romæ
      prævenit triumphum Romanorum.... diversæ ignium aquarumque clades
      pene absumsere urbem Nam Tiberis insolitis auctus imbribus et
      ultra opinionem, vel diuturnitate vel maguitudine redundans,
      _omnia_ Romæ ædificia in plano posita delevit. Diversæ qualitates
      locorum ad unam convenere perniciem: quoniam et quæ segnior
      inundatio tenuit madefacta dissolvit, et quæ cursus torrentis
      invenit impulsa dejecit, (Orosius, Hist. l. iv. c. 11, p. 244,
      edit. Havercamp.) Yet we may observe, that it is the plan and
      study of the Christian apologist to magnify the calamities of the
      Pagan world.]

      14 (return) [

      Vidimus flavum Tiberim, retortis Littore Etrusco violenter undis,
      Ire dejectum monumenta Regis Templaque Vestæ. (Horat. Carm. I.
      2.)

      If the palace of Numa and temple of Vesta were thrown down in
      Horace’s time, what was consumed of those buildings by Nero’s
      fire could hardly deserve the epithets of vetustissima or
      incorrupta.]

      15 (return) [ Ad coercendas inundationes alveum Tiberis laxavit,
      ac repurgavit, completum olim ruderibus, et ædificiorum
      prolapsionibus coarctatum, (Suetonius in Augusto, c. 30.)]

      16 (return) [ Tacitus (Annal. i. 79) reports the petitions of the
      different towns of Italy to the senate against the measure; and
      we may applaud the progress of reason. On a similar occasion,
      local interests would undoubtedly be consulted: but an English
      House of Commons would reject with contempt the arguments of
      superstition, “that nature had assigned to the rivers their
      proper course,” &c.]

      17 (return) [ See the Epoques de la Nature of the eloquent and
      philosophic Buffon. His picture of Guyana, in South America, is
      that of a new and savage land, in which the waters are abandoned
      to themselves without being regulated by human industry, (p. 212,
      561, quarto edition.)]

      18 (return) [ In his travels in Italy, Mr. Addison (his works,
      vol. ii. p. 98, Baskerville’s edition) has observed this curious
      and unquestionable fact.]

      19 (return) [ Yet in modern times, the Tyber has sometimes
      damaged the city, and in the years 1530, 1557, 1598, the annals
      of Muratori record three mischievous and memorable inundations,
      (tom. xiv. p. 268, 429, tom. xv. p. 99, &c.) * Note: The level of
      the Tyber was at one time supposed to be considerably raised:
      recent investigations seem to be conclusive against this
      supposition. See a brief, but satisfactory statement of the
      question in Bunsen and Platner, Roms Beschreibung. vol. i. p.
      29.—M.]

      II. The crowd of writers of every nation, who impute the
      destruction of the Roman monuments to the Goths and the
      Christians, have neglected to inquire how far they were animated
      by a hostile principle, and how far they possessed the means and
      the leisure to satiate their enmity. In the preceding volumes of
      this History, I have described the triumph of barbarism and
      religion; and I can only resume, in a few words, their real or
      imaginary connection with the ruin of ancient Rome. Our fancy may
      create, or adopt, a pleasing romance, that the Goths and Vandals
      sallied from Scandinavia, ardent to avenge the flight of Odin; 20
      to break the chains, and to chastise the oppressors, of mankind;
      that they wished to burn the records of classic literature, and
      to found their national architecture on the broken members of the
      Tuscan and Corinthian orders. But in simple truth, the northern
      conquerors were neither sufficiently savage, nor sufficiently
      refined, to entertain such aspiring ideas of destruction and
      revenge. The shepherds of Scythia and Germany had been educated
      in the armies of the empire, whose discipline they acquired, and
      whose weakness they invaded: with the familiar use of the Latin
      tongue, they had learned to reverence the name and titles of
      Rome; and, though incapable of emulating, they were more inclined
      to admire, than to abolish, the arts and studies of a brighter
      period. In the transient possession of a rich and unresisting
      capital, the soldiers of Alaric and Genseric were stimulated by
      the passions of a victorious army; amidst the wanton indulgence
      of lust or cruelty, portable wealth was the object of their
      search; nor could they derive either pride or pleasure from the
      unprofitable reflection, that they had battered to the ground the
      works of the consuls and Cæsars. Their moments were indeed
      precious; the Goths evacuated Rome on the sixth, 21 the Vandals
      on the fifteenth, day: 22 and, though it be far more difficult to
      build than to destroy, their hasty assault would have made a
      slight impression on the solid piles of antiquity. We may
      remember, that both Alaric and Genseric affected to spare the
      buildings of the city; that they subsisted in strength and beauty
      under the auspicious government of Theodoric; 23 and that the
      momentary resentment of Totila 24 was disarmed by his own temper
      and the advice of his friends and enemies. From these innocent
      Barbarians, the reproach may be transferred to the Catholics of
      Rome. The statues, altars, and houses, of the dæmons, were an
      abomination in their eyes; and in the absolute command of the
      city, they might labor with zeal and perseverance to erase the
      idolatry of their ancestors. The demolition of the temples in the
      East 25 affords to _them_ an example of conduct, and to _us_ an
      argument of belief; and it is probable that a portion of guilt or
      merit may be imputed with justice to the Roman proselytes. Yet
      their abhorrence was confined to the monuments of heathen
      superstition; and the civil structures that were dedicated to the
      business or pleasure of society might be preserved without injury
      or scandal. The change of religion was accomplished, not by a
      popular tumult, but by the decrees of the emperors, of the
      senate, and of time. Of the Christian hierarchy, the bishops of
      Rome were commonly the most prudent and least fanatic; nor can
      any positive charge be opposed to the meritorious act of saving
      or converting the majestic structure of the Pantheon. 26 261

      20 (return) [ I take this opportunity of declaring, that in the
      course of twelve years, I have forgotten, or renounced, the
      flight of Odin from Azoph to Sweden, which I never very seriously
      believed, (vol. i. p. 283.) The Goths are apparently Germans: but
      all beyond Cæsar and Tacitus is darkness or fable, in the
      antiquities of Germany.]

      21 (return) [ History of the Decline, &c., vol. iii. p. 291.]

      22 (return) [———————————vol. iii. p. 464.]

      23 (return) [———————————vol. iv. p. 23—25.]

      24 (return) [———————————vol. iv. p. 258.]

      25 (return) [———————————vol. iii. c. xxviii. p. 139—148.]

      26 (return) [ Eodem tempore petiit a Phocate principe templum,
      quod appellatur _Pantheon_, in quo fecit ecclesiam Sanctæ Mariæ
      semper Virginis, et omnium martyrum; in quâ ecclesiæ princeps
      multa bona obtulit, (Anastasius vel potius Liber Pontificalis in
      Bonifacio IV., in Muratori, Script. Rerum Italicarum, tom. iii.
      P. i. p. 135.) According to the anonymous writer in Montfaucon,
      the Pantheon had been vowed by Agrippa to Cybele and Neptune, and
      was dedicated by Boniface IV., on the calends of November, to the
      Virgin, quæ est mater omnium sanctorum, (p. 297, 298.)]

      261 (return) [ The popes, under the dominion of the emperor and
      of the exarchs, according to Feas’s just observation, did not
      possess the power of disposing of the buildings and monuments of
      the city according to their own will. Bunsen and Platner, vol. i.
      p. 241.—M.]

      III. The value of any object that supplies the wants or pleasures
      of mankind is compounded of its substance and its form, of the
      materials and the manufacture. Its price must depend on the
      number of persons by whom it may be acquired and used; on the
      extent of the market; and consequently on the ease or difficulty
      of remote exportation, according to the nature of the commodity,
      its local situation, and the temporary circumstances of the
      world. The Barbarian conquerors of Rome usurped in a moment the
      toil and treasure of successive ages; but, except the luxuries of
      immediate consumption, they must view without desire all that
      could not be removed from the city in the Gothic wagons or the
      fleet of the Vandals. 27 Gold and silver were the first objects
      of their avarice; as in every country, and in the smallest
      compass, they represent the most ample command of the industry
      and possessions of mankind. A vase or a statue of those precious
      metals might tempt the vanity of some Barbarian chief; but the
      grosser multitude, regardless of the form, was tenacious only of
      the substance; and the melted ingots might be readily divided and
      stamped into the current coin of the empire. The less active or
      less fortunate robbers were reduced to the baser plunder of
      brass, lead, iron, and copper: whatever had escaped the Goths and
      Vandals was pillaged by the Greek tyrants; and the emperor
      Constans, in his rapacious visit, stripped the bronze tiles from
      the roof of the Pantheon. 28 The edifices of Rome might be
      considered as a vast and various mine; the first labor of
      extracting the materials was already performed; the metals were
      purified and cast; the marbles were hewn and polished; and after
      foreign and domestic rapine had been satiated, the remains of the
      city, could a purchaser have been found, were still venal. The
      monuments of antiquity had been left naked of their precious
      ornaments; but the Romans would demolish with their own hands the
      arches and walls, if the hope of profit could surpass the cost of
      the labor and exportation. If Charlemagne had fixed in Italy the
      seat of the Western empire, his genius would have aspired to
      restore, rather than to violate, the works of the Cæsars; but
      policy confined the French monarch to the forests of Germany; his
      taste could be gratified only by destruction; and the new palace
      of Aix la Chapelle was decorated with the marbles of Ravenna 29
      and Rome. 30 Five hundred years after Charlemagne, a king of
      Sicily, Robert, the wisest and most liberal sovereign of the age,
      was supplied with the same materials by the easy navigation of
      the Tyber and the sea; and Petrarch sighs an indignant complaint,
      that the ancient capital of the world should adorn from her own
      bowels the slothful luxury of Naples. 31 But these examples of
      plunder or purchase were rare in the darker ages; and the Romans,
      alone and unenvied, might have applied to their private or public
      use the remaining structures of antiquity, if in their present
      form and situation they had not been useless in a great measure
      to the city and its inhabitants. The walls still described the
      old circumference, but the city had descended from the seven
      hills into the Campus Martius; and some of the noblest monuments
      which had braved the injuries of time were left in a desert, far
      remote from the habitations of mankind. The palaces of the
      senators were no longer adapted to the manners or fortunes of
      their indigent successors: the use of baths 32 and porticos was
      forgotten: in the sixth century, the games of the theatre,
      amphitheatre, and circus, had been interrupted: some temples were
      devoted to the prevailing worship; but the Christian churches
      preferred the holy figure of the cross; and fashion, or reason,
      had distributed after a peculiar model the cells and offices of
      the cloister. Under the ecclesiastical reign, the number of these
      pious foundations was enormously multiplied; and the city was
      crowded with forty monasteries of men, twenty of women, and sixty
      chapters and colleges of canons and priests, 33 who aggravated,
      instead of relieving, the depopulation of the tenth century. But
      if the forms of ancient architecture were disregarded by a people
      insensible of their use and beauty, the plentiful materials were
      applied to every call of necessity or superstition; till the
      fairest columns of the Ionic and Corinthian orders, the richest
      marbles of Paros and Numidia, were degraded, perhaps to the
      support of a convent or a stable. The daily havoc which is
      perpetrated by the Turks in the cities of Greece and Asia may
      afford a melancholy example; and in the gradual destruction of
      the monuments of Rome, Sixtus the Fifth may alone be excused for
      employing the stones of the Septizonium in the glorious edifice
      of St. Peter’s. 34 A fragment, a ruin, howsoever mangled or
      profaned, may be viewed with pleasure and regret; but the greater
      part of the marble was deprived of substance, as well as of place
      and proportion; it was burnt to lime for the purpose of cement.
      341 Since the arrival of Poggius, the temple of Concord, 35 and
      many capital structures, had vanished from his eyes; and an
      epigram of the same age expresses a just and pious fear, that the
      continuance of this practice would finally annihilate all the
      monuments of antiquity. 36 The smallness of their numbers was the
      sole check on the demands and depredations of the Romans. The
      imagination of Petrarch might create the presence of a mighty
      people; 37 and I hesitate to believe, that, even in the
      fourteenth century, they could be reduced to a contemptible list
      of thirty-three thousand inhabitants. From that period to the
      reign of Leo the Tenth, if they multiplied to the amount of
      eighty-five thousand, 38 the increase of citizens was in some
      degree pernicious to the ancient city.

      27 (return) [ Flaminius Vacca (apud Montfaucon, p. 155, 156. His
      memoir is likewise printed, p. 21, at the end of the Roman Antica
      of Nardini) and several Romans, doctrinâ graves, were persuaded
      that the Goths buried their treasures at Rome, and bequeathed the
      secret marks filiis nepotibusque. He relates some anecdotes to
      prove, that in his own time, these places were visited and rifled
      by the Transalpine pilgrims, the heirs of the Gothic conquerors.]

      28 (return) [ Omnia quæ erant in ære ad ornatum civitatis
      deposuit, sed e ecclesiam B. Mariæ ad martyres quæ de tegulis
      æreis cooperta discooperuit, (Anast. in Vitalian. p. 141.) The
      base and sacrilegious Greek had not even the poor pretence of
      plundering a heathen temple, the Pantheon was already a Catholic
      church.]

      29 (return) [ For the spoils of Ravenna (musiva atque marmora)
      see the original grant of Pope Adrian I. to Charlemagne, (Codex
      Carolin. epist. lxvii. in Muratori, Script. Ital. tom. iii. P.
      ii. p. 223.)]

      30 (return) [ I shall quote the authentic testimony of the Saxon
      poet, (A.D. 887—899,) de Rebus gestis Caroli magni, l. v.
      437—440, in the Historians of France, (tom. v. p. 180:)

               Ad quæ marmoreas præstabat Roma columnas, Quasdam
               præcipuas pulchra Ravenna dedit. De tam longinquâ
               poterit regione vetustas Illius ornatum, Francia, ferre
               tibi.

      And I shall add from the Chronicle of Sigebert, (Historians of
      France, tom. v. p. 378,) extruxit etiam Aquisgrani basilicam
      plurimæ pulchritudinis, ad cujus structuram a Roma et Ravenna
      columnas et marmora devehi fecit.]

      31 (return) [ I cannot refuse to transcribe a long passage of
      Petrarch (Opp. p. 536, 537) in Epistolâ hortatoriâ ad Nicolaum
      Laurentium; it is so strong and full to the point: Nec pudor aut
      pietas continuit quominus impii spoliata Dei templa, occupatas
      arces, opes publicas, regiones urbis, atque honores magistratûum
      inter se divisos; (_habeant?_) quam unâ in re, turbulenti ac
      seditiosi homines et totius reliquæ vitæ consiliis et rationibus
      discordes, inhumani fderis stupendà societate convenirent, in
      pontes et mnia atque immeritos lapides desævirent. Denique post
      vi vel senio collapsa palatia, quæ quondam ingentes tenuerunt
      viri, post diruptos arcus triumphales, (unde majores horum
      forsitan corruerunt,) de ipsius vetustatis ac propriæ impietatis
      fragminibus vilem quæstum turpi mercimonio captare non puduit.
      Itaque nunc, heu dolor! heu scelus indignum! de vestris marmoreis
      columnis, de liminibus templorum, (ad quæ nuper ex orbe toto
      concursus devotissimus fiebat,) de imaginibus sepulchrorum sub
      quibus patrum vestrorum venerabilis civis (_cinis?_) erat, ut
      reliquas sileam, desidiosa Neapolis adornatur. Sic paullatim
      ruinæ ipsæ deficiunt. Yet King Robert was the friend of
      Petrarch.]

      32 (return) [ Yet Charlemagne washed and swam at Aix la Chapelle
      with a hundred of his courtiers, (Eginhart, c. 22, p. 108, 109,)
      and Muratori describes, as late as the year 814, the public baths
      which were built at Spoleto in Italy, (Annali, tom. vi. p. 416.)]

      33 (return) [ See the Annals of Italy, A.D. 988. For this and the
      preceding fact, Muratori himself is indebted to the Benedictine
      history of Père Mabillon.]

      34 (return) [ Vita di Sisto Quinto, da Gregorio Leti, tom. iii.
      p. 50.]

      341 (return) [ From the quotations in Bunsen’s Dissertation, it
      may be suspected that this slow but continual process of
      destruction was the most fatal. Ancient Rome eas considered a
      quarry from which the church, the castle of the baron, or even
      the hovel of the peasant, might be repaired.—M.]

      35 (return) [ Porticus ædis Concordiæ, quam cum primum ad urbem
      accessi vidi fere integram opere marmoreo admodum specioso:
      Romani postmodum ad calcem ædem totam et porticûs partem
      disjectis columnis sunt demoliti, (p. 12.) The temple of Concord
      was therefore _not_ destroyed by a sedition in the xiiith
      century, as I have read in a MS. treatise del’ Governo civile di
      Rome, lent me formerly at Rome, and ascribed (I believe falsely)
      to the celebrated Gravina. Poggius likewise affirms that the
      sepulchre of Cæcilia Metella was burnt for lime, (p. 19, 20.)]

      36 (return) [ Composed by Æneas Sylvius, afterwards Pope Pius
      II., and published by Mabillon, from a MS. of the queen of
      Sweden, (Musæum Italicum, tom. i. p. 97.)

               Oblectat me, Roma, tuas spectare ruinas: Ex cujus lapsû
               gloria prisca patet. Sed tuus hic populus muris defossa
               vetustis Calcis in obsequium marmora dura coquit. Impia
               tercentum si sic gens egerit annos Nullum hinc indicium
               nobilitatis erit.]

      37 (return) [ Vagabamur pariter in illâ urbe tam magnâ; quæ, cum
      propter spatium vacua videretur, populum habet immensum, (Opp p.
      605 Epist. Familiares, ii. 14.)]

      38 (return) [ These states of the population of Rome at different
      periods are derived from an ingenious treatise of the physician
      Lancisi, de Romani Cli Qualitatibus, (p. 122.)]

      IV. I have reserved for the last, the most potent and forcible
      cause of destruction, the domestic hostilities of the Romans
      themselves. Under the dominion of the Greek and French emperors,
      the peace of the city was disturbed by accidental, though
      frequent, seditions: it is from the decline of the latter, from
      the beginning of the tenth century, that we may date the
      licentiousness of private war, which violated with impunity the
      laws of the Code and the Gospel, without respecting the majesty
      of the absent sovereign, or the presence and person of the vicar
      of Christ. In a dark period of five hundred years, Rome was
      perpetually afflicted by the sanguinary quarrels of the nobles
      and the people, the Guelphs and Ghibelines, the Colonna and
      Ursini; and if much has escaped the knowledge, and much is
      unworthy of the notice, of history, I have exposed in the two
      preceding chapters the causes and effects of the public
      disorders. At such a time, when every quarrel was decided by the
      sword, and none could trust their lives or properties to the
      impotence of law, the powerful citizens were armed for safety, or
      offence, against the domestic enemies whom they feared or hated.
      Except Venice alone, the same dangers and designs were common to
      all the free republics of Italy; and the nobles usurped the
      prerogative of fortifying their houses, and erecting strong
      towers, 39 that were capable of resisting a sudden attack. The
      cities were filled with these hostile edifices; and the example
      of Lucca, which contained three hundred towers; her law, which
      confined their height to the measure of fourscore feet, may be
      extended with suitable latitude to the more opulent and populous
      states. The first step of the senator Brancaleone in the
      establishment of peace and justice, was to demolish (as we have
      already seen) one hundred and forty of the towers of Rome; and,
      in the last days of anarchy and discord, as late as the reign of
      Martin the Fifth, forty-four still stood in one of the thirteen
      or fourteen regions of the city. To this mischievous purpose the
      remains of antiquity were most readily adapted: the temples and
      arches afforded a broad and solid basis for the new structures of
      brick and stone; and we can name the modern turrets that were
      raised on the triumphal monuments of Julius Cæsar, Titus, and the
      Antonines. 40 With some slight alterations, a theatre, an
      amphitheatre, a mausoleum, was transformed into a strong and
      spacious citadel. I need not repeat, that the mole of Adrian has
      assumed the title and form of the castle of St. Angelo; 41 the
      Septizonium of Severus was capable of standing against a royal
      army; 42 the sepulchre of Metella has sunk under its outworks; 43
      431 the theatres of Pompey and Marcellus were occupied by the
      Savelli and Ursini families; 44 and the rough fortress has been
      gradually softened to the splendor and elegance of an Italian
      palace. Even the churches were encompassed with arms and
      bulwarks, and the military engines on the roof of St. Peter’s
      were the terror of the Vatican and the scandal of the Christian
      world. Whatever is fortified will be attacked; and whatever is
      attacked may be destroyed. Could the Romans have wrested from the
      popes the castle of St. Angelo, they had resolved by a public
      decree to annihilate that monument of servitude. Every building
      of defence was exposed to a siege; and in every siege the arts
      and engines of destruction were laboriously employed. After the
      death of Nicholas the Fourth, Rome, without a sovereign or a
      senate, was abandoned six months to the fury of civil war. “The
      houses,” says a cardinal and poet of the times, 45 “were crushed
      by the weight and velocity of enormous stones; 46 the walls were
      perforated by the strokes of the battering-ram; the towers were
      involved in fire and smoke; and the assailants were stimulated by
      rapine and revenge.” The work was consummated by the tyranny of
      the laws; and the factions of Italy alternately exercised a blind
      and thoughtless vengeance on their adversaries, whose houses and
      castles they razed to the ground. 47 In comparing the _days_ of
      foreign, with the _ages_ of domestic, hostility, we must
      pronounce, that the latter have been far more ruinous to the
      city; and our opinion is confirmed by the evidence of Petrarch.
      “Behold,” says the laureate, “the relics of Rome, the image of
      her pristine greatness! neither time nor the Barbarian can boast
      the merit of this stupendous destruction: it was perpetrated by
      her own citizens, by the most illustrious of her sons; and your
      ancestors (he writes to a noble Annabaldi) have done with the
      battering-ram what the Punic hero could not accomplish with the
      sword.” 48 The influence of the two last principles of decay must
      in some degree be multiplied by each other; since the houses and
      towers, which were subverted by civil war, required by a new and
      perpetual supply from the monuments of antiquity. 481

      39 (return) [ All the facts that relate to the towers at Rome,
      and in other free cities of Italy, may be found in the laborious
      and entertaining compilation of Muratori, Antiquitates Italiæ
      Medii Ævi, dissertat. xxvi., (tom. ii. p. 493—496, of the Latin,
      tom.. p. 446, of the Italian work.)]

      40 (return) [ As for instance, templum Jani nunc dicitur, turris
      Centii Frangipanis; et sane Jano impositæ turris lateritiæ
      conspicua hodieque vestigia supersunt, (Montfaucon Diarium
      Italicum, p. 186.) The anonymous writer (p. 285) enumerates,
      arcus Titi, turris Cartularia; arcus Julii Cæsaris et Senatorum,
      turres de Bratis; arcus Antonini, turris de Cosectis, &c.]

      41 (return) [ Hadriani molem.... magna ex parte Romanorum
      injuria.... disturbavit; quod certe funditus evertissent, si
      eorum manibus pervia, absumptis grandibus saxis, reliqua moles
      exstisset, (Poggius de Varietate Fortunæ, p. 12.)]

      42 (return) [ Against the emperor Henry IV., (Muratori, Annali d’
      Italia, tom. ix. p. 147.)]

      43 (return) [ I must copy an important passage of Montfaucon:
      Turris ingens rotunda.... Cæciliæ Metellæ.... sepulchrum erat,
      cujus muri tam solidi, ut spatium perquam minimum intus vacuum
      supersit; et _Torre di Bove_ dicitur, a boum capitibus muro
      inscriptis. Huic sequiori ævo, tempore intestinorum bellorum, ceu
      urbecula adjuncta fuit, cujus mnia et turres etiamnum visuntur;
      ita ut sepulchrum Metellæ quasi arx oppiduli fuerit. Ferventibus
      in urbe partibus, cum Ursini atque Columnenses mutuis cladibus
      perniciem inferrent civitati, in utriusve partis ditionem cederet
      magni momenti erat, (p. 142.)]

      431 (return) [ This is inaccurately expressed. The sepulchre is
      still standing See Hobhouse, p. 204.—M.]

      44 (return) [ See the testimonies of Donatus, Nardini, and
      Montfaucon. In the Savelli palace, the remains of the theatre of
      Marcellus are still great and conspicuous.]

      45 (return) [ James, cardinal of St. George, ad velum aureum, in
      his metrical life of Pope Celestin V., (Muratori, Script. Ital.
      tom. i. P. iii. p. 621, l. i. c. l. ver. 132, &c.)

               Hoc dixisse sat est, Romam caruisee Senatû Mensibus
               exactis heu sex; belloque vocatum (_vocatos_) In scelus,
               in socios fraternaque vulnera patres; Tormentis jecisse
               viros immania saxa; Perfodisse domus trabibus, fecisse
               ruinas Ignibus; incensas turres, obscuraque fumo Lumina
               vicino, quo sit spoliata supellex.]

      46 (return) [ Muratori (Dissertazione sopra le Antiquità
      Italiane, tom. i. p. 427—431) finds that stone bullets of two or
      three hundred pounds’ weight were not uncommon; and they are
      sometimes computed at xii. or xviii _cantari_ of Genoa, each
      _cantaro_ weighing 150 pounds.]

      47 (return) [ The vith law of the Visconti prohibits this common
      and mischievous practice; and strictly enjoins, that the houses
      of banished citizens should be preserved pro communi utilitate,
      (Gualvancus de la Flamma in Muratori, Script. Rerum Italicarum,
      tom. xii. p. 1041.)]

      48 (return) [ Petrarch thus addresses his friend, who, with shame
      and tears had shown him the mnia, laceræ specimen miserable Romæ,
      and declared his own intention of restoring them, (Carmina
      Latina, l. ii. epist. Paulo Annibalensi, xii. p. 97, 98.)

               Nec te parva manet servatis fama ruinis Quanta quod
               integræ fuit olim gloria Romæ Reliquiæ testantur adhuc;
               quas longior ætas Frangere non valuit; non vis aut ira
               cruenti Hostis, ab egregiis franguntur civibus, heu!
               heu’ ————Quod _ille_ nequivit (_Hannibal_.) Perficit hic
               aries.]

      481 (return) [ Bunsen has shown that the hostile attacks of the
      emperor Henry the Fourth, but more particularly that of Robert
      Guiscard, who burned down whole districts, inflicted the worst
      damage on the ancient city Vol. i. p. 247.—M.]




      Chapter LXXI: Prospect Of The Ruins Of Rome In The Fifteenth
      Century.—Part II

      These general observations may be separately applied to the
      amphitheatre of Titus, which has obtained the name of the
      Coliseum, 49 either from its magnitude, or from Nero’s colossal
      statue; an edifice, had it been left to time and nature, which
      might perhaps have claimed an eternal duration. The curious
      antiquaries, who have computed the numbers and seats, are
      disposed to believe, that above the upper row of stone steps the
      amphitheatre was encircled and elevated with several stages of
      wooden galleries, which were repeatedly consumed by fire, and
      restored by the emperors. Whatever was precious, or portable, or
      profane, the statues of gods and heroes, and the costly ornaments
      of sculpture which were cast in brass, or overspread with leaves
      of silver and gold, became the first prey of conquest or
      fanaticism, of the avarice of the Barbarians or the Christians.
      In the massy stones of the Coliseum, many holes are discerned;
      and the two most probable conjectures represent the various
      accidents of its decay. These stones were connected by solid
      links of brass or iron, nor had the eye of rapine overlooked the
      value of the baser metals; 50 the vacant space was converted into
      a fair or market; the artisans of the Coliseum are mentioned in
      an ancient survey; and the chasms were perforated or enlarged to
      receive the poles that supported the shops or tents of the
      mechanic trades. 51 Reduced to its naked majesty, the Flavian
      amphitheatre was contemplated with awe and admiration by the
      pilgrims of the North; and their rude enthusiasm broke forth in a
      sublime proverbial expression, which is recorded in the eighth
      century, in the fragments of the venerable Bede: “As long as the
      Coliseum stands, Rome shall stand; when the Coliseum falls, Rome
      will fall; when Rome falls, the world will fall.” 52 In the
      modern system of war, a situation commanded by three hills would
      not be chosen for a fortress; but the strength of the walls and
      arches could resist the engines of assault; a numerous garrison
      might be lodged in the enclosure; and while one faction occupied
      the Vatican and the Capitol, the other was intrenched in the
      Lateran and the Coliseum. 53

      49 (return) [ The fourth part of the Verona Illustrata of the
      marquis Maffei professedly treats of amphitheatres, particularly
      those of Rome and Verona, of their dimensions, wooden galleries,
      &c. It is from magnitude that he derives the name of _Colosseum_,
      or _Coliseum_; since the same appellation was applied to the
      amphitheatre of Capua, without the aid of a colossal statue;
      since that of Nero was erected in the court (_in atrio_) of his
      palace, and not in the Coliseum, (P. iv. p. 15—19, l. i. c. 4.)]

      50 (return) [ Joseph Maria Suarés, a learned bishop, and the
      author of a history of Præneste, has composed a separate
      dissertation on the seven or eight probable causes of these
      holes, which has been since reprinted in the Roman Thesaurus of
      Sallengre. Montfaucon (Diarium, p. 233) pronounces the rapine of
      the Barbarians to be the unam germanamque causam foraminum. *
      Note: The improbability of this theory is shown by Bunsen, vol.
      i. p. 239.—M.]

      51 (return) [ Donatus, Roma Vetus et Nova, p. 285. Note: Gibbon
      has followed Donatus, who supposes that a silk manufactory was
      established in the xiith century in the Coliseum. The Bandonarii,
      or Bandererii, were the officers who carried the standards of
      their _school_ before the pope. Hobhouse, p. 269.—M.]

      52 (return) [ Quamdiu stabit Colyseus, stabit et Roma; quando
      cadet Coly seus, cadet Roma; quando cadet Roma, cadet et mundus,
      (Beda in Excerptis seu Collectaneis apud Ducange Glossar. Med. et
      Infimæ Latinitatis, tom. ii. p. 407, edit. Basil.) This saying
      must be ascribed to the Anglo-Saxon pilgrims who visited Rome
      before the year 735 the æra of Bede’s death; for I do not believe
      that our venerable monk ever passed the sea.]

      53 (return) [ I cannot recover, in Muratori’s original Lives of
      the Popes, (Script Rerum Italicarum, tom. iii. P. i.,) the
      passage that attests this hostile partition, which must be
      applied to the end of the xiith or the beginning of the xiith
      century. * Note: “The division is mentioned in Vit. Innocent.
      Pap. II. ex Cardinale Aragonio, (Script. Rer. Ital. vol. iii. P.
      i. p. 435,) and Gibbon might have found frequent other records of
      it at other dates.” Hobhouse’s Illustrations of Childe Harold. p.
      130.—M.]

      The abolition at Rome of the ancient games must be understood
      with some latitude; and the carnival sports, of the Testacean
      mount and the Circus Agonalis, 54 were regulated by the law 55 or
      custom of the city. The senator presided with dignity and pomp to
      adjudge and distribute the prizes, the gold ring, or the
      _pallium_, 56 as it was styled, of cloth or silk. A tribute on
      the Jews supplied the annual expense; 57 and the races, on foot,
      on horseback, or in chariots, were ennobled by a tilt and
      tournament of seventy-two of the Roman youth. In the year one
      thousand three hundred and thirty-two, a bull-feast, after the
      fashion of the Moors and Spaniards, was celebrated in the
      Coliseum itself; and the living manners are painted in a diary of
      the times. 58 A convenient order of benches was restored; and a
      general proclamation, as far as Rimini and Ravenna, invited the
      nobles to exercise their skill and courage in this perilous
      adventure. The Roman ladies were marshalled in three squadrons,
      and seated in three balconies, which, on this day, the third of
      September, were lined with scarlet cloth. The fair Jacova di
      Rovere led the matrons from beyond the Tyber, a pure and native
      race, who still represent the features and character of
      antiquity. The remainder of the city was divided as usual between
      the Colonna and Ursini: the two factions were proud of the number
      and beauty of their female bands: the charms of Savella Ursini
      are mentioned with praise; and the Colonna regretted the absence
      of the youngest of their house, who had sprained her ankle in the
      garden of Nero’s tower. The lots of the champions were drawn by
      an old and respectable citizen; and they descended into the
      arena, or pit, to encounter the wild bulls, on foot as it should
      seem, with a single spear. Amidst the crowd, our annalist has
      selected the names, colors, and devices, of twenty of the most
      conspicuous knights. Several of the names are the most
      illustrious of Rome and the ecclesiastical state: Malatesta,
      Polenta, della Valle, Cafarello, Savelli, Capoccio, Conti,
      Annibaldi, Altieri, Corsi: the colors were adapted to their taste
      and situation; the devices are expressive of hope or despair, and
      breathe the spirit of gallantry and arms. “I am alone, like the
      youngest of the Horatii,” the confidence of an intrepid stranger:
      “I live disconsolate,” a weeping widower: “I burn under the
      ashes,” a discreet lover: “I adore Lavinia, or Lucretia,” the
      ambiguous declaration of a modern passion: “My faith is as pure,”
      the motto of a white livery: “Who is stronger than myself?” of a
      lion’s hide: “If am drowned in blood, what a pleasant death!” the
      wish of ferocious courage. The pride or prudence of the Ursini
      restrained them from the field, which was occupied by three of
      their hereditary rivals, whose inscriptions denoted the lofty
      greatness of the Colonna name: “Though sad, I am strong:” “Strong
      as I am great:” “If I fall,” addressing himself to the
      spectators, “you fall with me;”—intimating (says the contemporary
      writer) that while the other families were the subjects of the
      Vatican, they alone were the supporters of the Capitol. The
      combats of the amphitheatre were dangerous and bloody. Every
      champion successively encountered a wild bull; and the victory
      may be ascribed to the quadrupeds, since no more than eleven were
      left on the field, with the loss of nine wounded and eighteen
      killed on the side of their adversaries. Some of the noblest
      families might mourn, but the pomp of the funerals, in the
      churches of St. John Lateran and St. Maria Maggiore, afforded a
      second holiday to the people. Doubtless it was not in such
      conflicts that the blood of the Romans should have been shed;
      yet, in blaming their rashness, we are compelled to applaud their
      gallantry; and the noble volunteers, who display their
      magnificence, and risk their lives, under the balconies of the
      fair, excite a more generous sympathy than the thousands of
      captives and malefactors who were reluctantly dragged to the
      scene of slaughter. 59

      54 (return) [ Although the structure of the circus Agonalis be
      destroyed, it still retains its form and name, (Agona, Nagona,
      Navona;) and the interior space affords a sufficient level for
      the purpose of racing. But the Monte Testaceo, that strange pile
      of broken pottery, seems only adapted for the annual practice of
      hurling from top to bottom some wagon-loads of live hogs for the
      diversion of the populace, (Statuta Urbis Romæ, p. 186.)]

      55 (return) [ See the Statuta Urbis Romæ, l. iii. c. 87, 88, 89,
      p. 185, 186. I have already given an idea of this municipal code.
      The races of Nagona and Monte Testaceo are likewise mentioned in
      the Diary of Peter Antonius from 1404 to 1417, (Muratori, Script.
      Rerum Italicarum, tom. xxiv. p. 1124.)]

      56 (return) [ The _Pallium_, which Menage so foolishly derives
      from _Palmarius_, is an easy extension of the idea and the words,
      from the robe or cloak, to the materials, and from thence to
      their application as a prize, (Muratori, dissert. xxxiii.)]

      57 (return) [ For these expenses, the Jews of Rome paid each year
      1130 florins, of which the odd thirty represented the pieces of
      silver for which Judas had betrayed his Master to their
      ancestors. There was a foot-race of Jewish as well as of
      Christian youths, (Statuta Urbis, ibidem.)]

      58 (return) [ This extraordinary bull-feast in the Coliseum is
      described, from tradition rather than memory, by Ludovico
      Buonconte Monaldesco, on the most ancient fragments of Roman
      annals, (Muratori, Script Rerum Italicarum, tom. xii. p. 535,
      536;) and however fanciful they may seem, they are deeply marked
      with the colors of truth and nature.]

      59 (return) [ Muratori has given a separate dissertation (the
      xxixth) to the games of the Italians in the Middle Ages.]

      This use of the amphitheatre was a rare, perhaps a singular,
      festival: the demand for the materials was a daily and continual
      want which the citizens could gratify without restraint or
      remorse. In the fourteenth century, a scandalous act of concord
      secured to both factions the privilege of extracting stones from
      the free and common quarry of the Coliseum; 60 and Poggius
      laments, that the greater part of these stones had been burnt to
      lime by the folly of the Romans. 61 To check this abuse, and to
      prevent the nocturnal crimes that might be perpetrated in the
      vast and gloomy recess, Eugenius the Fourth surrounded it with a
      wall; and, by a charter long extant, granted both the ground and
      edifice to the monks of an adjacent convent. 62 After his death,
      the wall was overthrown in a tumult of the people; and had they
      themselves respected the noblest monument of their fathers, they
      might have justified the resolve that it should never be degraded
      to private property. The inside was damaged: but in the middle of
      the sixteenth century, an æra of taste and learning, the exterior
      circumference of one thousand six hundred and twelve feet was
      still entire and inviolate; a triple elevation of fourscore
      arches, which rose to the height of one hundred and eight feet.
      Of the present ruin, the nephews of Paul the Third are the guilty
      agents; and every traveller who views the Farnese palace may
      curse the sacrilege and luxury of these upstart princes. 63 A
      similar reproach is applied to the Barberini; and the repetition
      of injury might be dreaded from every reign, till the Coliseum
      was placed under the safeguard of religion by the most liberal of
      the pontiffs, Benedict the Fourteenth, who consecrated a spot
      which persecution and fable had stained with the blood of so many
      Christian martyrs. 64

      60 (return) [ In a concise but instructive memoir, the abbé
      Barthelemy (Mémoires de l’Académie des Inscriptions, tom. xxviii.
      p. 585) has mentioned this agreement of the factions of the xivth
      century de Tiburtino faciendo in the Coliseum, from an original
      act in the archives of Rome.]

      61 (return) [ Coliseum.... ob stultitiam Romanorum _majori ex
      parte_ ad calcem deletum, says the indignant Poggius, (p. 17:)
      but his expression too strong for the present age, must be very
      tenderly applied to the xvth century.]

      62 (return) [ Of the Olivetan monks. Montfaucon (p. 142) affirms
      this fact from the memorials of Flaminius Vacca, (No. 72.) They
      still hoped on some future occasion, to revive and vindicate
      their grant.]

      63 (return) [ After measuring the priscus amphitheatri gyrus,
      Montfaucon (p. 142) only adds that it was entire under Paul III.;
      tacendo clamat. Muratori (Annali d’Italia, tom. xiv. p. 371) more
      freely reports the guilt of the Farnese pope, and the indignation
      of the Roman people. Against the nephews of Urban VIII. I have no
      other evidence than the vulgar saying, “Quod non fecerunt
      Barbari, fecere Barberini,” which was perhaps suggested by the
      resemblance of the words.]

      64 (return) [ As an antiquarian and a priest, Montfaucon thus
      deprecates the ruin of the Coliseum: Quòd si non suopte merito
      atque pulchritudine dignum fuisset quod improbas arceret manus,
      indigna res utique in locum tot martyrum cruore sacrum tantopere
      sævitum esse.]

      When Petrarch first gratified his eyes with a view of those
      monuments, whose scattered fragments so far surpass the most
      eloquent descriptions, he was astonished at the supine
      indifference 65 of the Romans themselves; 66 he was humbled
      rather than elated by the discovery, that, except his friend
      Rienzi, and one of the Colonna, a stranger of the Rhône was more
      conversant with these antiquities than the nobles and natives of
      the metropolis. 67 The ignorance and credulity of the Romans are
      elaborately displayed in the old survey of the city which was
      composed about the beginning of the thirteenth century; and,
      without dwelling on the manifold errors of name and place, the
      legend of the Capitol 68 may provoke a smile of contempt and
      indignation. “The Capitol,” says the anonymous writer, “is so
      named as being the head of the world; where the consuls and
      senators formerly resided for the government of the city and the
      globe. The strong and lofty walls were covered with glass and
      gold, and crowned with a roof of the richest and most curious
      carving. Below the citadel stood a palace, of gold for the
      greatest part, decorated with precious stones, and whose value
      might be esteemed at one third of the world itself. The statues
      of all the provinces were arranged in order, each with a small
      bell suspended from its neck; and such was the contrivance of art
      magic, 69 that if the province rebelled against Rome, the statue
      turned round to that quarter of the heavens, the bell rang, the
      prophet of the Capitol repeated the prodigy, and the senate was
      admonished of the impending danger.” A second example, of less
      importance, though of equal absurdity, may be drawn from the two
      marble horses, led by two naked youths, who have since been
      transported from the baths of Constantine to the Quirinal hill.
      The groundless application of the names of Phidias and Praxiteles
      may perhaps be excused; but these Grecian sculptors should not
      have been removed above four hundred years from the age of
      Pericles to that of Tiberius; they should not have been
      transferred into two philosophers or magicians, whose nakedness
      was the symbol of truth or knowledge, who revealed to the emperor
      his most secret actions; and, after refusing all pecuniary
      recompense, solicited the honor of leaving this eternal monument
      of themselves. 70 Thus awake to the power of magic, the Romans
      were insensible to the beauties of art: no more than five statues
      were visible to the eyes of Poggius; and of the multitudes which
      chance or design had buried under the ruins, the resurrection was
      fortunately delayed till a safer and more enlightened age. 71 The
      Nile which now adorns the Vatican, had been explored by some
      laborers in digging a vineyard near the temple, or convent, of
      the Minerva; but the impatient proprietor, who was tormented by
      some visits of curiosity, restored the unprofitable marble to its
      former grave. 72 The discovery of a statue of Pompey, ten feet in
      length, was the occasion of a lawsuit. It had been found under a
      partition wall: the equitable judge had pronounced, that the head
      should be separated from the body to satisfy the claims of the
      contiguous owners; and the sentence would have been executed, if
      the intercession of a cardinal, and the liberality of a pope, had
      not rescued the Roman hero from the hands of his barbarous
      countrymen. 73

      65 (return) [ Yet the statutes of Rome (l. iii. c. 81, p. 182)
      impose a fine of 500 _aurei_ on whosoever shall demolish any
      ancient edifice, ne ruinis civitas deformetur, et ut antiqua
      ædificia decorem urbis perpetuo representent.]

      66 (return) [ In his first visit to Rome (A.D. 1337. See Mémoires
      sur Pétrarque, tom. i. p. 322, &c.) Petrarch is struck mute
      miraculo rerum tantarum, et stuporis mole obrutus.... Præsentia
      vero, mirum dictû nihil imminuit: vere major fuit Roma majoresque
      sunt reliquiæ quam rebar. Jam non orbem ab hâc urbe domitum, sed
      tam sero domitum, miror, (Opp. p. 605, Familiares, ii. 14, Joanni
      Columnæ.)]

      67 (return) [ He excepts and praises the _rare_ knowledge of John
      Colonna. Qui enim hodie magis ignari rerum Romanarum, quam Romani
      cives! Invitus dico, nusquam minus Roma cognoscitur quam Romæ.]

      68 (return) [ After the description of the Capitol, he adds,
      statuæ erant quot sunt mundi provinciæ; et habebat quælibet
      tintinnabulum ad collum. Et erant ita per magicam artem
      dispositæ, ut quando aliqua regio Romano Imperio rebellis erat,
      statim imago illius provinciæ vertebat se contra illam; unde
      tintinnabulum resonabat quod pendebat ad collum; tuncque vates
      Capitolii qui erant custodes senatui, &c. He mentions an example
      of the Saxons and Suevi, who, after they had been subdued by
      Agrippa, again rebelled: tintinnabulum sonuit; sacerdos qui erat
      in speculo in hebdomada senatoribus nuntiavit: Agrippa marched
      back and reduced the—Persians, (Anonym. in Montfaucon, p. 297,
      298.)]

      69 (return) [ The same writer affirms, that Virgil captus a
      Romanis invisibiliter exiit, ivitque Neapolim. A Roman magician,
      in the xith century, is introduced by William of Malmsbury, (de
      Gestis Regum Anglorum, l. ii. p. 86;) and in the time of
      Flaminius Vacca (No. 81, 103) it was the vulgar belief that the
      strangers (the _Goths_) invoked the dæmons for the discovery of
      hidden treasures.]

      70 (return) [ Anonym. p. 289. Montfaucon (p. 191) justly
      observes, that if Alexander be represented, these statues cannot
      be the work of Phidias (Olympiad lxxxiii.) or Praxiteles,
      (Olympiad civ.,) who lived before that conqueror (Plin. Hist.
      Natur. xxxiv. 19.)]

      71 (return) [ William of Malmsbury (l. ii. p. 86, 87) relates a
      marvellous discovery (A.D. 1046) of Pallas the son of Evander,
      who had been slain by Turnus; the perpetual light in his
      sepulchre, a Latin epitaph, the corpse, yet entire, of a young
      giant, the enormous wound in his breast, (pectus perforat
      ingens,) &c. If this fable rests on the slightest foundation, we
      may pity the bodies, as well as the statues, that were exposed to
      the air in a barbarous age.]

      72 (return) [ Prope porticum Minervæ, statua est recubantis,
      cujus caput integrâ effigie tantæ magnitudinis, ut signa omnia
      excedat. Quidam ad plantandas arbores scrobes faciens detexit. Ad
      hoc visendum cum plures in dies magis concurrerent, strepitum
      adeuentium fastidiumque pertæsus, horti patronus congestâ humo
      texit, (Poggius de Varietate Fortunæ, p. 12.)]

      73 (return) [ See the Memorials of Flaminius Vacca, No. 57, p.
      11, 12, at the end of the Roma Antica of Nardini, (1704, in
      4to.)]

      But the clouds of barbarism were gradually dispelled; and the
      peaceful authority of Martin the Fifth and his successors
      restored the ornaments of the city as well as the order of the
      ecclesiastical state. The improvements of Rome, since the
      fifteenth century, have not been the spontaneous produce of
      freedom and industry. The first and most natural root of a great
      city is the labor and populousness of the adjacent country, which
      supplies the materials of subsistence, of manufactures, and of
      foreign trade. But the greater part of the Campagna of Rome is
      reduced to a dreary and desolate wilderness: the overgrown
      estates of the princes and the clergy are cultivated by the lazy
      hands of indigent and hopeless vassals; and the scanty harvests
      are confined or exported for the benefit of a monopoly. A second
      and more artificial cause of the growth of a metropolis is the
      residence of a monarch, the expense of a luxurious court, and the
      tributes of dependent provinces. Those provinces and tributes had
      been lost in the fall of the empire; and if some streams of the
      silver of Peru and the gold of Brazil have been attracted by the
      Vatican, the revenues of the cardinals, the fees of office, the
      oblations of pilgrims and clients, and the remnant of
      ecclesiastical taxes, afford a poor and precarious supply, which
      maintains, however, the idleness of the court and city. The
      population of Rome, far below the measure of the great capitals
      of Europe, does not exceed one hundred and seventy thousand
      inhabitants; 74 and within the spacious enclosure of the walls,
      the largest portion of the seven hills is overspread with
      vineyards and ruins. The beauty and splendor of the modern city
      may be ascribed to the abuses of the government, to the influence
      of superstition. Each reign (the exceptions are rare) has been
      marked by the rapid elevation of a new family, enriched by the
      childish pontiff at the expense of the church and country. The
      palaces of these fortunate nephews are the most costly monuments
      of elegance and servitude: the perfect arts of architecture,
      sculpture, and painting, have been prostituted in their service;
      and their galleries and gardens are decorated with the most
      precious works of antiquity, which taste or vanity has prompted
      them to collect. The ecclesiastical revenues were more decently
      employed by the popes themselves in the pomp of the Catholic
      worship; but it is superfluous to enumerate their pious
      foundations of altars, chapels, and churches, since these lesser
      stars are eclipsed by the sun of the Vatican, by the dome of St.
      Peter, the most glorious structure that ever has been applied to
      the use of religion. The fame of Julius the Second, Leo the
      Tenth, and Sixtus the Fifth, is accompanied by the superior merit
      of Bramante and Fontana, of Raphael and Michael Angelo; and the
      same munificence which had been displayed in palaces and temples
      was directed with equal zeal to revive and emulate the labors of
      antiquity. Prostrate obelisks were raised from the ground, and
      erected in the most conspicuous places; of the eleven aqueducts
      of the Cæsars and consuls, three were restored; the artificial
      rivers were conducted over a long series of old, or of new
      arches, to discharge into marble basins a flood of salubrious and
      refreshing waters: and the spectator, impatient to ascend the
      steps of St. Peter’s, is detained by a column of Egyptian
      granite, which rises between two lofty and perpetual fountains,
      to the height of one hundred and twenty feet. The map, the
      description, the monuments of ancient Rome, have been elucidated
      by the diligence of the antiquarian and the student: 75 and the
      footsteps of heroes, the relics, not of superstition, but of
      empire, are devoutly visited by a new race of pilgrims from the
      remote, and once savage countries of the North.

      74 (return) [ In the year 1709, the inhabitants of Rome (without
      including eight or ten thousand Jews,) amounted to 138,568 souls,
      (Labat Voyages en Espagne et en Italie, tom. iii. p. 217, 218.)
      In 1740, they had increased to 146,080; and in 1765, I left them,
      without the Jews 161,899. I am ignorant whether they have since
      continued in a progressive state.]

      75 (return) [ The Père Montfaucon distributes his own
      observations into twenty days; he should have styled them weeks,
      or months, of his visits to the different parts of the city,
      (Diarium Italicum, c. 8—20, p. 104—301.) That learned Benedictine
      reviews the topographers of ancient Rome; the first efforts of
      Blondus, Fulvius, Martianus, and Faunus, the superior labors of
      Pyrrhus Ligorius, had his learning been equal to his labors; the
      writings of Onuphrius Panvinius, qui omnes obscuravit, and the
      recent but imperfect books of Donatus and Nardini. Yet Montfaucon
      still sighs for a more complete plan and description of the old
      city, which must be attained by the three following methods: 1.
      The measurement of the space and intervals of the ruins. 2. The
      study of inscriptions, and the places where they were found. 3.
      The investigation of all the acts, charters, diaries of the
      middle ages, which name any spot or building of Rome. The
      laborious work, such as Montfaucon desired, must be promoted by
      princely or public munificence: but the great modern plan of
      Nolli (A.D. 1748) would furnish a solid and accurate basis for
      the ancient topography of Rome.]

      Of these pilgrims, and of every reader, the attention will be
      excited by a History of the Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire;
      the greatest, perhaps, and most awful scene in the history of
      mankind. The various causes and progressive effects are connected
      with many of the events most interesting in human annals: the
      artful policy of the Cæsars, who long maintained the name and
      image of a free republic; the disorders of military despotism;
      the rise, establishment, and sects of Christianity; the
      foundation of Constantinople; the division of the monarchy; the
      invasion and settlements of the Barbarians of Germany and
      Scythia; the institutions of the civil law; the character and
      religion of Mahomet; the temporal sovereignty of the popes; the
      restoration and decay of the Western empire of Charlemagne; the
      crusades of the Latins in the East: the conquests of the Saracens
      and Turks; the ruin of the Greek empire; the state and
      revolutions of Rome in the middle age. The historian may applaud
      the importance and variety of his subject; but while he is
      conscious of his own imperfections, he must often accuse the
      deficiency of his materials. It was among the ruins of the
      Capitol that I first conceived the idea of a work which has
      amused and exercised near twenty years of my life, and which,
      however inadequate to my own wishes, I finally delivere to the
      curiosity and candor of the public.

      Lausanne, June 27 1787